1*1 D 
 
 (Hmmll ftatamtg ptog 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 ...UiaAA<(X^t«<x- %^A^LtctuJ^-ervi.. 
 
 A,..irS.2.s.f.q. ^fez?. 
 
 .a... 
 
 6896-2 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 T3 A\~i (s> 
 
 U'RJW19 i S» 
 
 ^&9MF*VW 
 
 Cornell University Library 
 GN670 .C56 
 
 Polynesian wanderings tracks of the mig 
 
 olin 
 
 3 1924 029 870 387 
 
ml 
 
 Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029870387 
 
ll 
 
 
 
 O" 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 3 • 
 
 ki 
 
 '/ JA 
 // \% 
 
 7 v 4 
 
 r — o= — ^ 
 
 
 
 y' 
 
 
 • ■' v ' / 
 '■ • y* / 
 "i? 1 / 
 
 l 3 \ 
 B \\ 
 
 a: \ \ 
 
 'at 
 
 7. 
 
 
 
 y 
 y 
 
 y __. - 
 
 
 
 i i r° 
 > if ,/§ 
 i i / .v" 
 
 i 
 i 
 
 
 
 ^^s. 
 
 a. 
 
 3 
 ^ o 
 
 1 ' / >t 
 
 » ! / // .» 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 c 2 s 
 
 Ss'tJL. 
 
 
 N° a '/_^ 
 
 "D 
 
 |» 
 
 (- 9 
 
 u. c 
 
 
 a. 
 
 /i 
 
 
 V 
 T3 
 
 or 
 
 u . 
 
 -O — 
 
 c — , 
 
 ".• ' / 
 
 / 
 / 
 / 
 
 •-/f > 
 "•7 / 
 <l 1 
 
 o/ / 
 5/ / 
 
 d 
 
 3 1 s 
 
 
 
 -* c 
 
 / 
 // 
 / 
 
 / s 
 
 g 
 3 °4 
 
 V i/ s 
 
 / 5/s:s 
 
 I 5 * 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 * ° "o 
 
 *• o 
 
 3 
 
 . a. z 
 
 • O 
 
 If <f 
 */ 1 ' 
 
 T 
 
 o 1 
 
 ' / 
 
 7 / 
 
 /-^ o 
 
 
 (/> 
 «) 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 •■ ■ . • u 
 
 "rtS 
 
 
 
 / J 
 
 < 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 o^ral 
 
 < 
 
 
 to 
 0) 
 
 c 
 "a. 
 
 ^\1 
 
 
 :\ 
 
 H 
 
 00 
 
 
 '■■••,"' 
 
 \\60 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 < 
 
 < 
 
 z 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 0. 
 
 u 
 < 
 
 S «i » 
 
The Polynesian Wanderings 
 
 Tracks of the Migration Deduced from an Examination 
 
 of the Proto-Samoan Content of Efate and 
 
 other Languages of Melanesia 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM CHURCHILL 
 
 Sometime Consul-General of the United States in Samoa and Tonga, 
 
 Member of the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical 
 
 Society, the American Philological Association 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 
 1911 £ f 
 
CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 
 Publication No. 134 
 
 PRESS OF GIBSON BROTHERS 
 WASHINGTON. D. C. 
 
- PREFACE. 
 
 To introduce the work contained in the succeeding pages would 
 be irksome; it partakes of the nature of a task, for the book must 
 be its own best record of the results of years spent in study in the 
 distant South Seas, of yet other years of intimate toil. But there 
 is pleasure in making a brief and prefatory record of my introduction 
 to these Polynesian researches. 
 
 That I owe to James D wight Dana, not the least distinguished of 
 the scientific staff of the United States Exploring Expedition which, 
 under the naval command of Lieutenant Wilkes, made that brilliant 
 cruise of discovery in the Pacific Oceans between the years 1838 
 and 1842. It was a work of supererogation on the part of my pre- 
 ceptor to answer my questions about the discovery of savage men 
 in the distant sea half around the globe; it formed no part of the 
 studies which I was pursuing under his direction. Yet he was ever 
 cordial; my questions never went unanswered. Thus gradually I 
 acquired a distinctly personal knowledge of the great work which 
 had been done in Polynesia, an intimate acquaintance with men 
 and scenes which serves still to supplement the formal record con- 
 tained in the reports of that historic voyage. 
 
 Not long thereafter, yet it was all of forty years since Dana's day 
 in the bright South Sea, it was granted me to cruise over many of 
 the inter-island courses which he had followed. That my cruises 
 were easy was a debt which I owed to the cartographic work of 
 that expedition ; that they were almost always safe was no less due 
 to the moral effect which jthe 'American voyagers had impressed 
 upon the savages at their first discovery. 
 
 When once I landed on the island of Malolo, remotely set in the 
 Fiji Islands, and found the people coming to the beach to greet me 
 with yams and bamboo tubes of water, it seemed an interesting, 
 somewhat picturesque, ceremony. When I inquired into the reason 
 I learned that it was called an ancient custom to proffer food and 
 water to all visiting strangers. Yet I found that in less than half 
 of a stagnant century a custom had become ancient. It was at 
 MalolO that a boat's crew of the Wilkes expedition had been cut 
 off, as duly set forth in the third volume of the narrative; after 
 exacting punishment for this act of murder the Americans laid the 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 injunction on Malolo to welcome the stranger, and thus the custom 
 arose. 
 
 After an interval of a dozen years I was called to take a part in 
 the administration of the affairs of the kingdom of Samoa in that 
 historic tangle in which the United States was striving to hold a 
 disinterested balance. The most vivacious, and to me the most 
 valuable, of the small group of island sages whom I gathered about 
 me in the windward outskirts of Apia to help in the prosecution of 
 my researches into the past of their people, was a very old chief 
 of Vaiala. It seemed that he must have lived forever, this ancient 
 Lauta who had long since retired from the active duties which fall 
 to the village chief. Like all Samoans he had no sense of the lapse 
 of time and no knowledge of the date of his birth. But he was able 
 to contribute one early landmark : when he was a mere stripling he 
 had gone to Tutuila to undergo his tattooing; when that painful but 
 socially necessary operation had been completed he returned to Apia 
 on the deck of "the first man-of-war." So far as related to that 
 brief voyage from Pagopago to 'Upolu he was a survivor of the 
 Wilkes expedition which had passed through his seas more than 
 half a century before I knew him. 
 
 In these and many other ways my participation in the study of 
 the South Sea has always seemed to me an inheritance from the 
 voyagers who sailed with Wilkes so many years ago. 
 
 Nor should I omit acknowledgment of the obligation under which 
 I lie to Laupepa, the last of a long line of Malietoas who had ruled 
 Samoa from a period which corresponds to the time in our own 
 reckoning when Norman William crossed the Channel and fought 
 down Saxon Harold on Senlac Field. We had made him king. Poor 
 weary soul, we could not make him royal, for we made it impossible 
 for him to reign. Now that he has gone beyond the sufferings of 
 a king, now that the line of the Malietoas has been broken off, now 
 that the puppet kingdom of Samoa is no more, I recall with pleasure 
 that he did enjoy the respite from the cares of his troubled state 
 in the many hours in which he delighted to communicate to me 
 his stores of the wisdom of the past. Few there were who could 
 speak Samoan with his grace of diction; few indeed had minds so 
 replete with the myth and tradition in which is preserved the ancient 
 history of his race. In regardful memory I must not neglect to 
 include among those who introduced me to these studies the name 
 of Malietoa Laupepa, the last king of Samoa. 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 By rigid processes of exclusion I have sought to make the lin- 
 guistic material assembled in this volume tell the tale of the peopling 
 of so much of the Pacific as is comprehended within the range of 
 its extent. It will be seen that Micronesia is wholly omitted ; con- 
 siderable material is available for the study of that equatorial region, 
 but it is removed by an irreducible gap from the sweep of the data 
 upon which these studies are based. In Melanesia this material 
 tells no tale of the origin of the dusky races there found; it gives 
 us no more than the assurance that the dark races were already 
 settled in their crude savagery when the migration swarms of the 
 brilliant Polynesians swept onward to happier homes ever eastward. 
 Not all of Polynesia are we to find included within the scope of 
 this work. The linguistic record here dealt with excludes of its own 
 motion the later sweep of migration, that to which I have given 
 the designation of Tongafiti, the adventurous voyagers who swept 
 onward past central Polynesia to found new races at the utmost 
 verge of the great South Sea. 
 
 Our material restricts us to the most ancient Polynesians, the first- 
 comers into the Pacific, voyagers who swept the unknown sea some 
 two thousand years ago. Of these Proto-Samoans we find here a 
 history which carries them back to their expulsion from the Asiatic 
 archipelago. I have essayed to plot their ocean fairways. I have 
 shown that in two swarms they came out from Indonesia ; that one 
 swarm came around the north of New Guinea and entered the Pacific 
 by way of Saint George's Channel and at last came to new homes in 
 Samoa; that the other was driven by advancing Malayans into the 
 Arafura Sea and south of New Guinea through Torres Straits and 
 thence onward to a new home in Fiji. There in Nuclear Polynesia 
 the sundered kin resumed their fellowship; thence they despatched 
 yet other expeditions which brought them to Hawaii, to New Zealand, 
 and to several spots in the distant east of the Pacific. Upon the 
 smaller of the accompanying charts I have plotted so much of these 
 Proto-Samoan voyages as I have been able to determine, and to 
 these I have added the voyages of the Tongafiti folk who came later, 
 by about a thousand years, leaving uncertain the voyage which 
 brought them into Nuclear Polynesia, since this material affords no 
 record thereof. 
 
 Nor is this all. This record points to something of wider value 
 than the wandering of an unimportant folk in a world of islands 
 which can attain but scantily to economic importance. We are 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 engaged upon a group of languages of the most elemental character, a 
 speech wherein the parts of speech have but just begun to make their 
 appearance. That in itself would be matter of no great moment, 
 for we know many languages of the isolating type. That which is 
 of particular value herein is that we find ourselves engaged with a 
 language family in which we can discover the beginnings of human 
 speech. We find ourselves made witnesses of the man who can 
 emit a cry because he has the animal equipment of a throat and 
 lungs, and we see that man, with a sentient mind to give him the 
 impulse of progress, striving by rude and uncouth mouthings to 
 attain to facility in the use of the consonants which make speech. 
 It will be an acceptable reward of pleasant toil if it shall be found 
 that the Polynesian language family is capable of affording us a 
 true knowledge of a genesis of the speech of man. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter I. The Problem of Melanesia i 
 
 Inosculation of the Melanesian and the Polynesian languages and the determi- 
 nation of values therein. — The position of Melanesia. — Viti an area of the 
 mingling of the two stocks. — Polynesia has charmed and Melanesia revolted 
 their discoverers; our acquaintance with the latter therefore falls short of 
 our knowledge of the former. — Islands of the Polynesian verge. — Polyne- 
 sian inclusions. — Languages which borrow. 
 
 Chapter II. The Dictionary of Efatt 5 
 
 Most of the accessible vocabularies are very scanty. — Only three Melanesian 
 dictionaries, those of Mota, Efate, and Viti, are at all considerable. — The 
 development of Macdonald's theory of Semitic origin. — His Efate 
 dictionary and its false lexicography. — Some words hidden from sight. — 
 Clumsiness in the definition. — Introduction of polemic dishonesty. — His 
 false etymology. — No clear distinction of several dialects. 
 
 Chapter III. Sawaiori Migrations 13 
 
 Paucity of our knowledge of the Melanesian origins. — They may be autoch- 
 thons. — There are two principal theories of Polynesian migrations. — The 
 sieve theory and the argument of Thilenius in its behalf. — A spurious tale 
 of seven times seven retailed by Deeken. — The general migration theory. — 
 Tregear's statement that this is the commonly accepted hypothesis. — Percy 
 Smith in its support. — A fallacy into which Thilenius has been led. — -Per- 
 sisting memories of an inferior race once encountered. — The log of one of 
 the great voyages. 
 
 Chapter IV. The First Polynesian Home 25 
 
 A race always under an eastward momentum. — No positive statement of the 
 place of origin possible. — Bopp proposed an Aryan source. — Max Miiller 
 connected it with the Turanian stock. — Logan regarded the Ganges valley 
 as the ancient home. — Macdonald's Semitic theory of a great and widely 
 diffused Oceanic language set forth at large. 
 
 Chapter V. Dissection of the Theory 31 
 
 The result of independent treatment of the data should be identical.— As the 
 other elements have long been known and carefully studied, the Melane- 
 sian is the critical test. — The computation of exactly what material is now 
 made available for study. — In what proportion the Efate vocabulary con- 
 tributes to the solution of the problem and the manner in which properly 
 it may be employed. 
 
 Chapter VI. EfaU and Viti and Polynesia 35 
 
 Comparison of the vowels of the Melanesian element of Efate and Viti. — The 
 establishment of consonantal variety. — Assumption of a parent speech from 
 which these deviate. — Viti appears to be the younger son. — The compar- 
 ison continued through the Sawaiori element of Viti. — Viti, Samoan, and 
 their parent speech, the Proto-Samoan. — Comparison of Efate with Poly- 
 nesia and summation of results. — The extent to which Efate identifications 
 penetrate into Polynesia. — Argument from recorded anomalies. — It is im- 
 probable that Efate received its Polynesian content through westward drift 
 of castaways. — Proof that this element came through the migration of the 
 Proto-Samoan wanderers. — Check-list of Polynesian phonetic mutations. 
 
VIII CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter VII. Polynesian Relics throughout Melanesia 55 
 
 Check-list of the material for this section of the work. — Tables of the phonetic 
 relations of 81 languages of the Melanesian archipelagoes. — The several 
 mutations of vowels and consonants and the languages which employ 
 them. — Analysis of these mutations, those which are found in Polynesia 
 and those confined to Melanesia. — The groundwork of Polynesian muta- 
 tion and the Melanesian system compared therewith. — Two Melanesian 
 foci of Polynesian influence brought to light. — The sieve theory disproved 
 by this material. — Proof of the general migration theory. — Crop colonies 
 and the important part they play. — -Two tracks of Proto-Samoan migration 
 through Melanesia. — Proof that a Melanesian sojourn preceded the settle- 
 ment of Samoa. 
 
 Chapter VIII. Sawaiori Material in Indonesia 151 
 
 Limitation of the points of inquiry. — Check-list of the Indonesian material. — 
 Synoptical tables of mutation varieties. — Mutations compared with the 
 systems of the Pacific languages. — Character and probable place of the 
 contact of Indonesian and Polynesian. — The nature of an ethnic swarm 
 discussed. — The Malay advance was an affair of outposts. — Whence arose 
 the speech community, which after all is a matter of but a gross of words. — 
 The Indonesians are shown to be borrowers. — Two lines of Sawaiori escape 
 through the Malay archipelago lead to the two tracks identified through 
 Melanesia. — The designation Malayo-Polynesian should be discarded 
 because false. 
 
 Chapter IX. The Sawaiori Beginning Rests Unknown 175 
 
 Check-list of the Semitic words for which affinity has been sought. — Failure of 
 the effort to identify this material with Sawaiori stock. — The reasons lie 
 in false definitions and irregularity of phonetic principles. — The Semitic 
 does not conform to the laws of the family. — Summation of the results of 
 this inquiry. — The two Sawaiori swarms, the earlier through Melanesia, 
 the latter not yet discovered on the face of the trackless sea. — The double 
 migration track in the western Pacific. — The problem of the Melanesians 
 has been considered only in so far as they have been affected by the wan- 
 dering Sawaiori. — End of the classification which has joined Malay and 
 Polynesian. — The beginning of the great Polynesian race is lost in west- 
 ward and empty sea. 
 
 Appendix i. Data and Notes ig 5 
 
 Appendix 2. The Southern Gateway ., , 
 
 Appendix 3. Bibliography ._, 
 
The Polynesian Wanderings 
 
 Tracks of the Migration Deduced from an Examination 
 
 of the Proto-Samoan Content of Efate and 
 
 other Languages of Melanesia 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 THE PROBLEM OF MELANESIA. 
 
 Inosculation of the Melanesian and the Polynesian languages and the 
 determination of values therein — The position of Melanesia — Viti an 
 area of the mingling of the two stocks— Polynesia has charmed and 
 Melanesia revolted their discoverers ; our acquaintance with the latter 
 therefore falls short of our knowledge of the former — Islands of the 
 Polynesian verge — Polynesian inclusions — Languages which borrow. 
 
 Based upon the possession of a greater mass of material than we 
 have ever enjoyed for the examination of any one of the languages 
 of the islands of the Western Pacific, the purpose of this work is to 
 present such determinations of ascertainable values in the inoscula- 
 tion of the Melanesian and the Polynesian tongues as the present 
 state of our knowledge may be found to warrant. We shall find it 
 convenient, in due course, to list a brief bibliography of such works 
 as have become available in the study of this topic. These inter- 
 esting and valued works of my predecessors in this tangled field will 
 be found to lie in two classes, the record of data and the discussion 
 based upon such data. 
 
 The publication of Dr. Macdonald's studies in the speech of Efate\ 
 eagerly welcomed and as warmly reprobated, has seemed to make 
 it incumbent upon me to engage more intimately upon the prose- 
 cution of the studies whose results are offered in the present volume. 
 His work upon Efate" falls into each class. It is a considerable 
 vocabulary of a speech largely Melanesian; it is a labored essay to 
 build a structure of criticism and comment upon this material. We 
 shall welcome it in its former capacity as a long stride onward in 
 our knowledge of Melanesia; we shall find it quite as necessary to 
 subject its argumentative deductions to rigid scrutiny, in which our 
 interest is to remain cordial even though our judgment prove 
 adverse. 
 
 The least known of the trine division of the Pacific, Melanesia 
 affords the most numerous and the greatest problems which confront 
 those of us who have given time and have expended thought upon 
 the study of the life of man in the South Sea. These problems are 
 of two sorts. One great class consists of the problems internal to 
 Melanesia itself, the other has to do with the problems of the Poly- 
 nesian ethnic and linguistic stock. Being problems of human life, 
 they are by no means discrete. The closer into them our examina- 
 tion carries us the more intimately do we learn the interdependence 
 of the problems of the one sort upon the problems of the other. 
 
^ THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Considered geographically, Melanesia is a unit easy of definition, 
 save at its northern projection where it impinges upon areas in one 
 direction known to be Papuan and in another upon yet other areas 
 known to be Indonesian. The islands (to which the skin pigmen- 
 tation of the inhabitants, in marked contrast with that of their 
 neighbors eastward, has made it a simple metaphor to apply the 
 designation of the Black Islands) he in a loose linking of chains a 
 thousand miles offshore from the northeastern coast of Australia, 
 and in their extent in a roughly northwest direction they closely 
 parallel that coast. The southern verge of this area falls little short 
 of the Tropic of Capricorn; its northern limit lies almost exactly on 
 the Equator. These limits are, respectively, the considerable land 
 mass of New Caledonia and the tiny islets of the Admiralty Group. 
 Reckoning northward from New Caledonia, we include in the larger 
 subdivision of the area the Loyalty Group, the New Hebrides, the 
 Banks Group, the Solomon Islands, and the Bismarck Archipelago. 
 The designation of this last component we owe to a colonizing zeal 
 which has proved sufficiently potent to act upon the Germans, 
 geographers as well as statesmen, in blunting a sense of common 
 geographical propriety. The islands had borne the names of New 
 Britain, New Ireland, the Duke of York, and New Hanover, collec- 
 tively the New Britannia Archipelago, so long and so familiarly that 
 it was force rather than any necessity which new-named them Neu- 
 Pommern, Neu-Mecklenburg, Neu-Lauenburg, and dedicated them 
 in totality to the then Iron Chancellor. A geographical sin, unfortu- 
 nately a sin accomplished. 
 
 The Fijian Archipelago may or may not be included in Melanesia; 
 all depends upon the interpretation of certain well-defined problems 
 of its own. Geographically it is not necessary so to include it, for 
 it lies remote, out of the northwest chain, set by itself in its own 
 sea midway between the scarcely contaminated Melanesia of New 
 Caledonia and the equally uncorrupted Polynesia of Samoa and 
 Tonga the region to which I have assigned the convenient designa- 
 tion of Nuclear Polynesia. Ethnically and philologically Viti must 
 be acknowledged to lie in a position of mixture of the two neighbor 
 stocks. I know that I go beyond many, if not all, of my fellow 
 workers in weighing the Polynesian element in Viti. 
 
 While with this exception we find Melanesia a well-defined unit 
 upon the charts we are by no means qualified to decide if this .unity 
 extends to the ethnography and philology of the region and that 
 because of our lack of consistent information. We are sad y ^deficient 
 in the necessary data, for Melanesia has received scant attention 
 
 W^M^La has attracted, Melanesia has repelled its dis- 
 coverers About the islands of the central tract of ocean romance 
 halcSt itf charm; its power remains even in these later days. 
 
THE PROBLEM OP MELANESIA. 3 
 
 Sensitive natures have counted the world well lost for the enjoyment 
 of its delights; ignorant men have yielded to the same compulsion 
 and have found dingy pleasure in settling down as beachcombers. 
 The great nations have sent brave fleets to the exploration of these 
 islands, have lent their most competent administrators to foster the 
 states of island monarchs. The people have won those who came to 
 seek them; they have been treated as gentlefolk. 
 
 But Melanesia is a volume whose chapters are horror upon horror. 
 The islands of this western area lack the charm which holds the eye 
 upon the atoll with its palm tiara or upon the towering summits 
 forest-clad and necklaced with cascades so familiar in the Polynesian 
 scene. The people of Melanesia have an aspect more savage than 
 the statuesque dignity of the Polynesian. It does no violence to 
 the sense of the fitness of things to look upon them as a servile crew. 
 It was only upon the score of our morals, not of social propriety, 
 that objection was raised to the labor trade in Melanesia, a form 
 of slavery to which the Polynesian never was subjected. Explorers 
 in Melanesia have relatively been few. Missionary endeavor was 
 slow to attack this field of crying need, and when the missions did 
 effect a lodgment in this dark region of the sea the pioneers were 
 members of a sect which affected repugnance toward all matters 
 which make solely for broader culture. From many the crown of 
 martyrdom was not withheld. Yet that blessing was, after all, indi- 
 vidual; we compare the information derived from the Melanesian 
 missionaries with the treasures of scholarship which mark the work 
 of their fellows in Polynesia, and we deplore the comparison. 
 
 Of such sort are the reasons wherewith we must account to our- 
 selves for the fact that Melanesia yet remains to the student almost 
 wholly in darkness and gross darkness upon the people, and that 
 the light which here and there in a random ray has been shed upon 
 its problems must first be subjected to close analysis. 
 
 In the early lines of this chapter use has been made of the term 
 inosculation of the Melanesian and Polynesian tongues. It is now 
 in order to define the nature of the approximation of these two 
 language series within the Melanesian area. 
 
 We have first the several islands wholly or principally inhabited 
 by folk of Polynesian race and speech, yet lying within the region 
 which geographically is classed as Melanesia. Such, among others 
 in a short list, are Aniwa and Fotuna * Sikayana, Ticopia, Liueniua.f 
 
 *This spelling having been in some general use, I find it a convenient means of 
 differentiation from the Futuna of Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 t"The name of this atoll as given on the chart is Leueaeuwa, but the name, I think, 
 is wrongly spelled, as it bears no meaning that I know of in any Polynesian language. 
 The proper spelling is Le ua Niua. This was certainly the way in which I wrote it 
 before I knew of the other spelling, and the Samoan who was with me also spelled it in 
 the same way." The Rev. G. Brown, D. D., "Reports of the Australasian Association 
 for the Advancement of Science," IX, 258. 
 
4 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Tauu, Nukumanu, Nuguria, Rennel,* and Moiki. Since these islands 
 represent the western limit of Polynesian race and Polynesian speech, 
 we may name them the islands of Polynesia's western verge, or sim- 
 ply and briefly the Polynesian verge. 
 
 In the next class we find small communities on islands with an 
 otherwise Melanesian population, where Polynesian speech is spoken 
 by folk presenting sometimes more and sometimes less of Polynesian 
 race traits. Under this designation come, among others, Mae in 
 the New Hebrides (on the island known as Three Hills) and Fileni 
 in the Swallow Group. To this class of traces of Polynesian origin 
 we shall apply the term the Polynesian inclusions. 
 
 Necessarily the foregoing classes are limited in the number of the 
 instances properly to be assembled under one or the other. The 
 third class is more widely extended than we are yet in a position 
 to estimate. This class is to include all the instances in which we 
 find peoples of Melanesian stock and speaking languages prepon- 
 derantly non-Polynesian, who yet derive some portion of their 
 vocabulary from Polynesian loan material. For convenience we use 
 this term, recognizing that the subject is open to argument. In a 
 diagrammatic scheme of the possibilities it is as antecedently pos- 
 sible also that the Polynesian has borrowed from the Melanesian, 
 or that the common element derives in Melanesian and Polynesian 
 from an earlier undistributed source. Yet I have no hesitation in 
 anticipating the result of the argument and describing this common 
 matter as Polynesian loan material. It is this latter topic which 
 is principally to engage our attention in this work. 
 
 At this point it seems proper to invite attention to the appendix 
 introducing a bibliography of the published matter which has been 
 consulted and which has yielded more or less of assistance in the 
 study of this topic. This will be found on pages 493-506. 
 
 *A word of explanation may not be out of place as to the unequal dealing with the 
 names of the twin islands Rennel and Bellona. These are chart names and secondary 
 in rank to the names in use by the islanders. For Bellona we have the valuable record 
 of Dr. Sidney H. Ray, who has recorded its vocabulary under the name Moi-ki; the 
 hyphen is wrongly placed through a typographical error, as has been pointed out by 
 W. von Billow; I prefer to standardize the name with other Polynesian forms and there- 
 fore omit the hyphen. The name of Rennel is cited by Wawn and by Thilenius as 
 Muava or Mungava; probably it should be Moava, but as my notes are not positive I 
 hesitate to adopt the form. Thilenius makes the distinct statement that Moiki has no 
 fixed population and is no more than a fishing station for the people of Rennel. This 
 is not in accord with my observation nor with that of Captain Wawn, who has written 
 an interesting narrative of the long search for his home in which he assisted a labor boy 
 who had been carried away to Queensland. The home was found at last in Moiki, which 
 Wawn calls Mungiki. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 THE DICTIONARY OF EFATE. 
 
 Most of the accessible vocabularies are very scanty — Only three Mel- 
 anesian dictionaries (those of Mota, Efat£ and Viti) are at all consider- 
 able^ — The development of Macdonald's theory of Semitic origin — His 
 Ef ate 1 dictionary and its false lexicography — Some words hidden from 
 sight — Clumsiness in the definition — Introduction of polemic dishon- 
 esty — His false etymology — No clear distinction of several dialects. 
 
 Quantitatively regarded, the lists presented in the bibliography- 
 seem to show that we have no inconsiderable material bearing more 
 or less directly upon the philological problems of the islands of the 
 Western Pacific chain. When investigated more closely, when 
 measured in a qualitative analysis, the tale is far other. Many of 
 these vocabularies, so diligently sought and so sedulously treasured, 
 are mere lists of but a score or so of words and often of problematical 
 accuracy in reporting. In very few cases have they been subjected 
 to intelligent criticism. Yet they are by no means to be despised. 
 They are the best we have, and with them we must perforce be 
 content until future exploration affords better data. 
 
 We have in the Melanesian tract but three vocabularies of any 
 considerable magnitude. The dictionary of the Fijian is of inesti- 
 mable value, a storehouse of information; yet it has been found to 
 yield its most valuable results when associated with more strictly 
 Polynesian investigations. The Mota dictionary is of far lower order, 
 yet none the less is it a valuable implement of Melanesian study. 
 The Efate 1 dictionary is by far our best contribution of data upon 
 which is to rest the science of Melanesian speech; and this hearty com- 
 mendation must be kept in mind through all the adverse criticism 
 which it will be necessary to pass upon it in many details. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald awakens our envy when we note the opportunity 
 he has enjoyed for the study of the speech and the habit of Efatd, 
 thirty-five years spent in the search into the language and the 
 mind of this interesting family of Melanesians, a study directed 
 solely to the attainment of such knowledge as should better fit him 
 to become the guide of the souls to whose cure he had been sent in 
 the isles of the sea at the uttermost parts of the earth. 
 
 In the bibliography it will be observed that in 1882 he exhibited 
 his Semitic theory to the Royal Society of Victoria. In 1889 he 
 presented it anew and in richer development in "Oceania." At 
 intervals he has contributed minutely prepared papers to the Journal 
 of the Polynesian Society exhibiting yet further argument in behalf 
 of his theory. Now he has attained to such a mass of evidence, 
 
6 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 so satisfactory to himself, that he feels justified in entitling his 
 latest work "The Oceanic Languages-^Origin," rather than the 
 dictionary of Efate\ which it really is. His Semitic theory we shall 
 have to study in a later chapter of this work; at this point we feel 
 it proper to comment upon the work as dictionary alone and freed 
 from its speculative adornments. 
 
 An initial and serious objection to the work is that it is devoid 
 of even the slightest summary or sketch of the grammar of the 
 language. True there is an introductory section of well nigh a 
 hundred pages to which a hint in the title points as grammar. Yet 
 in the whole treatise there is not so much as a single page by read- 
 ing which the student may arrive at any comprehension of the 
 manner in which to combine into sentences the words so plentifully 
 listed in the vocabulary; there is no hint by which he may be 
 directed in the use of these many words as actual speech expressive 
 of the thoughts he would convey. Despite its presence where a 
 grammar is properly to be expected, this assemblage of introductory 
 chapters is the argument of a fine-spun theory, interesting to phi- 
 lologists, yet wholly useless lumber to the person who must rely 
 upon this work as his introduction to the speech of Efate. 
 
 So little has Dr. Macdonald understood the proper purpose of a 
 dictionary-maker that he will not even head his vocabulary for what 
 it really is, but prefers the polemical statement of his dear theory in 
 the title " The Oceanic Languages, their Material or Vocabulary Set 
 Forth in a Complete Dictionary Comparative and Etymological of 
 One of Them, the Language of Ef ate\ " It is only as an afterthought, 
 deferred to the last possible moment, that the man who has spent 
 more than a generation in the study consents to affix its title to the 
 really valuable part of his work. 
 
 Such a mental attitude on the part of a lexicographer, the gran- 
 deur of his privilege to record that which is being so completely 
 obscured in his zeal to register what he fondly imagines ought to 
 be, is difficult of comprehension to those of us who content our- 
 selves through busy years of dictionary-making. Yet this attitude 
 is not new with Dr. Macdonald; it is well known that Webster 
 refused to sully the first edition of his great dictionary of the English 
 language by including the word "bridegroom," which merely existed 
 in English speech and had no right to exist, yet in the end he failed 
 to secure currency for "bridegoom." With this record of lexico- 
 graphic pertinacity we are ready to make due allowances for the 
 outcrop of the theory which to Dr. Macdonald means so much. 
 
 To what extent this dictionary answers the author's character- 
 ization of "complete" we have no means of ascertaining. I prefer 
 to record the fact that it contains 3,657 word entries, a fact estab- 
 lished by my own tally. This gives us a positive measure ^and 
 
THE DICTIONARY OP SPATE. 7 
 
 establishes at once the great superiority of the Efate dictionary 
 over all Melanesian word collections. It is of inestimable value to 
 us by reason of its comprehensiveness as speech record. 
 
 When we examine carefully and in detail this work in the aspect 
 of that which must represent its permanent value, that which will 
 remain after the demolition of the theories of which it is made the 
 vehicle, namely, its value as a dictionary of the Efat^ speech, our 
 criticism will fall broadly into two classes, the mechanical and the 
 sense characteristics. 
 
 The former class is but a particularization of the postulate that 
 lexicography has grown into a science with no little exactitude in 
 its method. Without close study of the principles of the science, 
 it is wholly impossible for any student of language, no matter how 
 intimate may be his knowledge of the speech upon which his study 
 has been directed, to win success as a lexicographer solely by 
 reason of his familiarity with his language theme. Sage as Dr. 
 Macdonald is in all that pertains to the speech of Efat£, he makes 
 all the typical errors of the unskilled dictionary-maker. 
 
 In a dictionary the alphabetical order of entries is necessarily 
 supreme. Almost any page at random in this work will exhibit 
 instances where the entries capsize the alphabetical order. Our 
 author will undoubtedly explain his inversions on the score that 
 thus he is able to keep together stems and derivative forms which 
 on the alphabetical system would be scattered. It is hardly worth 
 while remarking that the user of a dictionary has the right to demand 
 that the word of which he is in search shall be found in its proper 
 place. I may note that in the most assiduous use of this dictionary, 
 extending over many months of close examination, I have not 
 succeeded in conquering my annoyance at the difficulty of finding 
 many a word which is not in the place where it should be; in fact 
 that I have been able to make use of it only after the compilation 
 of an index — an index to a dictionary ! 
 
 If this is the case in the mere arrangement of the words on the 
 page, where a misplacement entails no greater hardship than a 
 search through one or more of the neighboring pages, what shall 
 we say of those forms which are secreted — it may be pages away 
 and under a different initial — in some entry from which they may 
 be extracted only through a knowledge of the language far beyond 
 those who are likely to use this work? For the exhibition of this 
 blemish we may cite the noun futei, the white ant, the entry con- 
 taining note of the variant forms mitoi and mitei; yet neither of 
 these forms, though equally in use, occupies its alphabetic position 
 by so much as the merest tag of a cross-reference; to a student of 
 Efate encountering the word mitei and seeking its meaning this 
 dictionary would offer no help. 
 
b THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In the latter class of criticism we note that many of the defini- 
 tions are so clumsy as to suggest that the author had very slight 
 knowledge of what the English name is of objects which he is describ- 
 ing. This is notably illustrated in the definition 
 
 sumill, a thing like india rubber in a clam shell which, when touched, causes the 
 shell to close. 
 
 This fairly parallels the entry in Shirley Baker's Tonga dictionary 
 of balolo, a reptile much like the earthworm found in the sea." 
 
 In further showing of Dr. Macdonald's ineptitude in definition 
 we note the following, somewhat at random: 
 
 alo-fl, wave (with a circular and rolling motion) to him, to beckon to. 
 
 atu saki, plop up (of a turtle, also of the sound of the breath in the throat of a 
 
 man recovering from a faint or dying). 
 beingo, a kind of flute (coconut shell). 
 blsa, to utter inarticulate sounds (as those made by a coconut on the gravel 
 
 which a rat is turning about trying to get at its kernel), 
 nakasu nabwo na, the cartilaginous substance on the front of the throat, lit. the 
 
 stick, or tree, of the bwo (pectus). 
 kita roa sa, to hate turning after him (someone), as a boy sent a message meeting 
 
 another boy and (hating to do the message) turns after him to play. 
 libu, lebu, the middle of the lower part of the body at the upper part of the back 
 
 of the pelvis. 
 
 These are sins of ignorance, and ignorance, though stupid, is at 
 least innocent. In general, in my work upon these dictionaries 
 coming first hand from missionaries who lay no claim to skill in the 
 arts of lexicography, I have welcomed the naivete and have employed 
 the definition wherever its terms have not been too ridiculous. They 
 are original documents; their simplicity is their warrant of honesty. 
 In some former paper, I believe, I have mentioned the care with 
 which I have refrained from recasting these definitions and the 
 reasons therefor. Such sins as have been here presented we are 
 glad to forgive. Our glee at their discovery carries no malice. 
 
 But when the definition begins to squint at something ulterior, 
 when a word is added with the sly insinuation of a purpose to link 
 the fact and the theory more tightly, when definition becomes 
 polemic, such exhibitions I do not hesitate to stamp as scientific 
 dishonesty; they prove an absence of conscience, without which 
 speculation is mere trickery held in check only by consideration of 
 the risk of discovery. 
 
 A very few instances here (the volume abounds with such and 
 they will receive detailed attention in the critical notes) will suffice 
 to show at this point that my characterization is not lacking in 
 support. 
 
 tere, the mast (of a canoe or ship), calf (column) of the leg; Arabic, sariyat, sari, 
 the mast of a ship, a column. 
 
 If Dr. Macdonald's compelling Semitic theory had not already pro- 
 duced a moral strabismus of the insight, is it to be imagined that he 
 
THE DICTIONARY OF EFATE. 9 
 
 would have cast into a parenthesis that word "column" in explica- 
 tion or suggestion of an explication of the sense of calf? That 
 offensive and offending parenthesis was not set into the definition 
 innocently. 
 
 alo, to swim (wave hands). 
 
 The parenthesis is expressly for the purpose of linking it with the 
 verb alo-fi, which I have already cited for its clumsiness of definition. 
 
 bare, to be dirty-looking, like a sightless eye (of half-raw food) ; Hebrew 'avar, 
 
 Ethiopic 'awir, to be blind, 
 bwes, besu, a young pig whose mother is dead and which is brought up as a pet 
 
 and is therefore tame and gentle; also a motherless child, so called from 
 
 being deprived of the mother's milk and, as it were, arid; Arabic yabisa, to 
 
 be dry. 
 
 The same leering argument will appear in the study of ngoko (95), 
 where he introduces hack in definition of Hebrew hakah. If his use 
 of italics has any meaning at all it must be intended to mark his 
 obiter dictum that the name of the Teutonic ax is Semitic. And 
 this in a work of polemical philology ! 
 
 Such childish efforts to misdirect the comprehension arouse 
 repugnance; they cast upon the whole work a suspicion which really 
 it does not deserve. The result of such discoveries of obliquity is 
 that one loses confidence in each uncorroborated point in the book. 
 To many students it will render the work valueless. Yet so far as 
 my acquaintance with the speech of Efate" extends, reinforced by a 
 considerable familiarity with other tongues of Melanesia and of 
 Polynesia, I have no hesitation in repeating my former statement 
 that this is far and away the most valuable contribution to our 
 knowledge of the speech of the Western Pacific. 
 
 It is not only when Dr. Macdonald espies the chance to lug in his 
 Semitic theory that he takes unwarranted liberties. He etymol- 
 ogizes generalities on materials which do not reach beyond the two 
 entrances to Havannah Harbor. 
 
 binauta, to be numb, devoid of feeling, as one's limb from stoppage of circulation 
 of the blood in it: id, to be, nata, a person (as if the limb belonged to some 
 other person) . 
 
 batua na, the knee, prob. bau, the head, and tua, leg. 
 
 kuruku, the ankle is so called because the leg gathers itself, as it were, into the 
 knob of the joint. 
 
 To these three add tere, as presented a little earlier. It is quite 
 fortuitous that no less than four glaring errors have to do with the 
 leg ; one can but wonder how it has come about that Dr. Macdonald 's 
 legs have proved such unruly members. 
 
 Yet another grave fault vitiates this dictionary as speech record. 
 The author supplies a copious store of variant forms for many words, 
 each ticketed with the simple notation of "d.," meaning dialectic. 
 Nowhere is any hint afforded us of the habitat of such dialects. 
 
10 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Efate is not a large island, yet in every smallest Melanesian island 
 we are sure to find dialects from village to village, often amounting 
 to such extensive variation as to produce incomprehensibility. It 
 would have added clarity to this record if Dr. Macdonald had identi- 
 fied these dialects by their place names, if by nothing else. 
 
 As it is, we are left without the knowledge of what is the speech 
 which he assumes as the standard from which these dialects diverge. 
 It is inferential, and only inferential, that he has assumed for such 
 standard the speech in the community nearest his mission station; 
 that is to say, one of several petty villages on Havannah Harbor. 
 Since the seat of the administration of the New Hebrides is at Vila, 
 in a different bay, it is possible that the speech there in use may tend 
 to become standard for official communication; yet not a single 
 entry in connection with these comprehensively noted dialectic 
 variants indicates which are Vila forms. 
 
 More than this. In the examination of Efate material presented 
 in extenso in a succeeding chapter we have felt a grievous loss in the 
 inability to coordinate the several dialects in order that we might 
 study the several systems of vowel and consonant mutation, a 
 matter of vital importance. The most we can say from the study 
 of this dictionary is that at one spot on Efate\ presumably proximate 
 to the mission station, the people use this word, other peoples at 
 one or more undefined places on Efat£ use this or that other and 
 frequently quite dissimilar word. To what a disadvantage this 
 necessarily puts the student appears in quantities that may be 
 measured in two brief Efat6 vocabularies,* upon which we had to 
 rely before Dr. Macdonald 's dictionary was published. From Hans 
 Conon von der Gabelentzf we learn that one of these vocabularies 
 comes from Mele, the other from Erakor on the south coast of the 
 island. The two lists contain resembling words to the number of 
 26, all lying within their common Polynesian content. The Mele 
 list, numbering 118 words, shows no less than 87 words immediately 
 recognizable as Polynesian; the Erakor list, numbering 121 words, 
 shows but 27 of Polynesian source. Mele is the language spoken 
 between Havannah Harbor and Vila; Erakor, on the south coast, 
 has the mountain center of the island between it and the mission 
 station which we have inferred to be the seat of Dr. Macdonald 's 
 standard speech. Yet the Erakor dialect, and not the nearer Mele, 
 most accords with this dictionary. With this suggestion of the 
 magnitude of the dialectic differences we shall feel great uncer- 
 tainty as to the results of the more intimate inspection of this 
 dictionary record upon which we are to enter. Dr. Macdonald:" is 
 the one man who knows these dialects apart; it was his duty|to 
 
 ♦Turner, "Samoa a hundred years ago and long before," page 354. 
 •j-Die melanesischen Sprachen II, 1. 
 
THE DICTIONARY OF EFATE. 11 
 
 differentiate them for the benefit of others who must rely upon his 
 accuracy.* 
 
 No one can regret more than I the necessity under which I lie to 
 pass such comments as those which have preceded. Yet let it be 
 well understood that they are by no means conclusions superficially 
 drawn. The difficulties mentioned have been encountered by me in 
 no mere casual glance at the work, but have arisen to hamper me 
 in my close study to learn this language from the material here 
 afforded. How close this study has been will be shown in the follow- 
 ing discussions, in which it will appear that the words have been 
 analyzed down to the very letters of which they are composed. 
 
 Despite these great drawbacks, despite a still greater fault yet to 
 be discussed, I would not recede from the characterization which I 
 have presented and which I have reiterated. Imperfect as it proves 
 itself to be, Dr. Macdonald's dictionary is amply the most valuable 
 contribution to our knowledge of any speech of Melanesia. 
 
 *Even as these pages are passing to print I am in opportune receipt of a letter from 
 Captain Rason, until quite recently British commissioner in the New Hebrides. This 
 letter affords us valuable information upon this very point and not ungracefully mani- 
 fests the writer's true kindness of heart. 
 
 "I wish to explain as soon as possible, if possible in time for your book, the inner 
 meaning of Dr. Macdonald's muddle. When the missionaries established themselves on 
 Efat6 he was in Havannah Harbor, and natives who first became Christians left their 
 villages and came to the mission station for protection. Thus the language of the mis- 
 sion station became a medley of all the dialects around. This gradually coalesced into 
 a special dialect which became a lingua franca with the natives and was partially under- 
 stood by all. As the heathen natives died out or became Christian the mission language 
 was claimed as the language of the island. Then the Bible was translated into this 
 language and Dr. Macdonald wrote a dictionary of it as if the missionary language was 
 the original language of the various villages before they were Christian. The poor man 
 only deceived himself and is now deceiving others, but it is not wilful scientific dishonesty. 
 I should like him cleared of that. It is a case of self-deception." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 SAWAIORI MIGRATIONS. 
 
 Paucity of our knowledge of the Melanesian origins — They may be 
 autochthons — There are two principal theories of Polynesian migra- 
 tions — The sieve theory and the argument of Thilenius in its 
 behalf — A spurious tale of seven times seven retailed by Deeken — 
 The general migration theory — Tregear's statement that this is the 
 commonly accepted hypothesis — Percy Smith in its support — A 
 fallacy into which Thilenius has been led — Persisting memories of an 
 inferior race once encountered — The log of one of the great voyages. 
 
 Thus far we have considered the work in respect of its status as 
 an Efate" dictionary, a status which it has comported with Dr. 
 Macdonald's lucubrations in the realm of theory to adumbrate in 
 the text even as he has buried it as an afterthought in the title. 
 
 Before advancing upon his main theme, the theory and effort at 
 substantiation of a Semitic origin for the languages of the Pacific, 
 we shall find it well to devote some consideration to the present 
 state of our opinion as to the movement in migration which has 
 brought to the Pacific area the peoples now spread to its remotest 
 isles. 
 
 So far as relates to migrations of the Melanesian peoples, we are 
 wholly without information. This work of Dr. Macdonald is practi- 
 cally the first essay toward giving any of the Melanesians a race 
 history anterior to their residence upon the islands which they now 
 inhabit. Until this or some other theory is properly established, 
 we can do no more than to regard them as ex hypothesi autochthons. 
 If future students of their life and thought succeed in bringing to 
 light traditions which may point to a movement over seas from an 
 older to their present homes, then we shall have a basis on which 
 to found new speculations. Until such a time arrive we shall find 
 it better to stand on the commonly accepted hypothesis. 
 
 But in the case of the brown Polynesian race the circumstances 
 are far other. We have ample traditions of migration, we have 
 the names of the halting-places ; we find a whole race, widely sun- 
 dered upon the sea, looking back to the west with a single gaze to an 
 ancestral home. We have here and there the belief in westward 
 Pulotu as the abode of the dead; no mean proof, since the dead go 
 home. Above all we have the primordial Hawaiki across the great 
 sea of Kiwa, the illuminating Saba myth, than which no tradition 
 of men has ever had a wider extent. 
 
 13 
 
14 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In so far as this element of knowledge impinges upon Melanesian 
 areas we have theories which have been elaborated to account for 
 the recognized inosculation of brown Polynesian and black Melane- 
 sian. Omitting mention, as here unnecessary, of movements of 
 convection within the general migrating mass, we find two main 
 theories ably propounded and stoutly argued. Each will receive 
 our attention to the extent in which it bears upon the phenomena 
 of this inosculation. 
 
 We are first to examine the theory which may be not inaptly 
 designated the sieve theory. In its briefest presentation it is that 
 the islands of Melanesia and the Polynesian verge have served as 
 the meshes of a net to catch the drift of castaways from islands of 
 central Polynesia blown away from home and set to the westward by 
 the concurrence of the prevailing winds and currents of that oceanic 
 area. Its most recent and not the least ingenious presentation is 
 found in the extensive studies of Dr. G. Thilenius,* professor of 
 anthropology and ethnology at Breslau. 
 
 His theory is brilliantly conclusive — upon the hydrographic 
 charts. Taking the eastern islands of Malaysia as a datum-point, 
 he draws the line of least resistance to migrant fleets, the line where 
 the current sets them on their way and where the wind blows fair. 
 On the chart he dots their track far to the north of New Guinea 
 and the Bismarck Archipelago. He gives them successive landfalls 
 in the southern Carolines and along the chains of the Marshalls. 
 Thence onward to the Gilberts the constants of the weather are 
 still in their favor. They make fair weather of it still further to 
 the Tokelaus, and at last they come to port in Samoa. Once 
 established in central Polynesia, the winds and currents which have 
 served them so well become malefic. They blow boats away from 
 peaceful shores and out for starving, thirsty voyages upon unfriendly 
 seas. If the Melanesian sieve catches any of these involuntary 
 wanderers their fate is that of the castaway upon inhospitable shores 
 of savagery. In the work cited it is very argutely presented, yet 
 it can scarcely be called convincing. 
 
 No one who has had occasion to recognize that the work of the 
 real Polynesian research is being to-day, as always, painfully prose- 
 cuted by enthusiastic workers in remote islands of the sea, where 
 one book is a treasure indeed and library privileges seem no more 
 substantial than the seraphic and impossible vision, will regret the 
 space here given to a presentation of the arguments of Dr. Thilenius. 
 Thus only will they reach earnest students in savage scenes who 
 could never have access to the rare and costly work in which these 
 arguments are presented. We acknowledge the pleasure in helping 
 these distant students, for they are the real workers. 
 
 *Ethnographische Ergebnisse aus Melanesien: Die polynesischen Inseln an der Ost- 
 grenze Melanesiens. 
 
SAWAIORI MIGRATIONS. 15 
 
 After recording known instances of involuntary voyages from 
 central Polynesia to the safe landfall of the Polynesian verge, after 
 discussing the Polynesian verge as a sieve for such migrations, Dr. 
 Thilenius concludes his argument as follows :* 
 
 When one considers the remarkable exiguity of our islands [the Poly- 
 nesian verge], of whose surface, furthermore, only a fraction is habitable or 
 productive of food, certainly we find an adequate explanation of their 
 present population through these involuntary migrations. Whether at 
 any former time a Melanesian population of any sort lived upon these 
 islands is a question easy to put but hard to decide . No data of any nature 
 bear upon this idea. It is possible to hold the idea that there had been a 
 Melanesian population, but that for reasons unknown it had withdrawn 
 before the coming of the first wanderers, for the earliest settlers on Nuguria 
 and Liueniua found the land uninhabited and there is no ground on which 
 to set aside their testimony as false. 
 
 Therefore the migration theory needs a brief discussion. Our islands 
 might have been halting-places of the peoples swarming from somewhere 
 in the northern Moluccas toward Polynesia. These early Polynesians must 
 have come hither out of the northwest, fairly enough along the same course 
 as was traversed by the boats coming from Ninigo, Taui (?) and Kapinga- 
 marangi. That presupposes that our little atolls, at least 800 or 1,000 
 years ago, constituted a region offering an adequate supply of vegetation. 
 Whether this was the case may readily be questioned on the score of the 
 thinness of the soil-layer on the islands to-day. It is always a possibility. 
 
 The wanderers found the islands uninhabited and left behind them, on 
 each or on some, a company of those who were travel-weary. But these 
 folk, wholly ignorant of geography, in some wonderful fashion hit upon 
 the course to the other islands of northwest Polynesia. The knowledge of 
 these may have come to them from the fabulous aboriginal Melanesian 
 population, who surely, to have been able to give such information, con- 
 trary to the character of the present north Melanesians, must have con- 
 ducted extended voyages and thus have known one or other of the large 
 islands of Melanesia. The wanderers would surely have made sufficient 
 inquiry. Yet they prefer to follow a chain of poor atolls instead of seizing 
 and holding the great and fertile islands that lay close at hand. They 
 had sufficient numbers, for we can think of them only as the complement 
 of a fleet. But Buka, which lies so close to Nuguria at which they first 
 touched, shows no trace of Polynesians.! Then the whole aboriginal Melan- 
 esian population of our atoll is become a picture painted by the fancy. 
 
 None the less it is highly probable that the wanderers came to one of 
 the great islands, for they sailed hither against the trades, and it is more 
 likely that they fell to leeward than that they, ignorant of the situation of 
 Samoa, busied themselves to make headway against them. At the least 
 it is probable that wind and current set the wanderers westward. That 
 not a single boat, on the ten-degree stretch from Nuguria to Sikayana, 
 was driven westward by only so much as a degree and a half, which was 
 sufficient to bring one of the great islands into sight, is so much the stranger 
 since Kilinailau and Nisan lie west of Nuguria and approximately in the 
 longitude of Buka. These were originally settled by Polynesians, and in 
 
 *Op. c, page 78. 
 
 tl can not let this statement go unchallenged. In this work I have collated thirty- 
 one vocables from Buka, of which twenty-four are borrowed from the Polynesian, the 
 quality being computed at 70 per cent. — W. C. 
 
16 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 the sense of the migration theory simultaneously with Nuguria. This can 
 be understood only on the theory that a part of the fleet, at least on this 
 stretch, was set somewhere about two degrees westward. 
 
 Are we then to assume that a people endowed with the energy to enter 
 upon a voyage into the unknown were not in condition to set foot on one 
 of the great Melanesian islands? Did they find the whole island thickly 
 set with towns which beat them back? Had the weeks since they had 
 forsaken the homeland caused them to avoid a conflict which would have 
 put them into possession of a fertile island in order that on the other hand 
 they might follow with marvellous instinct a chain of islets which would 
 lead them next to Ticopia, after which they must sail a long voyage on 
 the open ocean? And all this against the trades! Furthermore we are 
 confident that the wanderers carried with them useful animals and plants. 
 Probably they landed some of these upon our islands. What has become 
 of them? Tradition and history know them as introduced by settlers or 
 altogether the gift of the white men. Have those originally introduced 
 perished, have they run out? 
 
 The more we try to establish details of the voyage in regard of local 
 conditions and the present character of the Polynesians, so much the more 
 improbable becomes the thought that strikes us at first glance that our 
 atolls were the halting-places of the early Polynesians. 
 
 Readily enough the possibility is suggested in accordance with which 
 the wanderers journeyed in close accord with the theory, used the islands 
 as stopping-places, etc. But among the multitude of possibilities that 
 suggest themselves the exact coincidence would mark this as an astounding 
 accident. For not only during the voyage along the Melanesian islands 
 must an unusually great series of accidents have been actively at work, but 
 in the same measure the same must have been true from the outset of the 
 journey. 
 
 The early Polynesian left the Malayan tract, as is properly to be assumed, 
 by way of the Celebes Sea and Straits of Molucca and then encountered 
 current and wind conditions varying from season to season. From Novem- 
 ber to March northwest and north winds blow with interruptions and a 
 current sets toward the southeast. In the latter case the Polynesians 
 might actually reach our islands. But that implies the beginning of the 
 voyage in the bad season. If one takes into consideration the remarkable 
 sensitiveness of the Oceanic peoples to rain, almost laughable in our sight, 
 he will scarcely admit the conclusion that the Polynesians intentionally 
 set forth in the stormy season of the rains. To this is to be added the fact 
 that the seasonal .change of wind and current which holds in the Pacific 
 was unknown to them, for they are assumed to be coming out of regions in 
 which this change does not exist in anything like the same fashion. 
 
 Consequently there is much in support of the argument that the early 
 Polynesians left the Malay Archipelago during the good season, that is to 
 say while the southeast trades held in the eastern regions. They came 
 then immediately into the equatorial countercurrent, which, moreover, 
 flows in the northwest season, although with diminished strength; or they 
 were forced into it by the south equatorial current. This area is also the 
 region of calms and variables. They were thus especially directed toward 
 the current upon which they were necessarily borne. The importance of 
 these equatorial currents, which attain a considerable velocity, is known 
 through the Spanish attempts to reach the Palaus and from the history 
 of boats drifted off from the Carolines. From the Palaus the boats always 
 drift to Samar or the southern Philippines (north equatorial current) ; on 
 
SAWAIORI MIGRATIONS. 17 
 
 the other hand there never came folk from the Philippines to the Palaus, 
 but only from Celebes and the Celebes Sea (equatorial countercurrent). 
 The journey against these streams is possible only with very favorable 
 winds; they are so considerable that even in the present time the sailing 
 vessels of the white men have to take them very largely into the reckoning. 
 The schooner in which I went to Ninigo traveled the long stretch from New 
 Hanover to Ninigo only with the south equatorial current, and most of the 
 time against the stormy but certainly light northwest wind. On the return 
 voyage the current was so strong against us that we had a great notion to 
 work up to 4 N., where we could catch the countercurrent which would 
 help us to an easting from which we could reach southward — that is, back 
 to the Gazelle Peninsula. 
 
 The early Polynesians coming out of the Celebes Sea drifted in all prob- 
 ability along the southern edge of the Carolines toward the east. With 
 this current, not exposed to strong contrary winds, they could reach the 
 Gilbert Islands, where local currents make their appearance ; among them 
 such as would set them southeast, even through the Ellice group. Accord- 
 ingly, on meteorological grounds, the Polynesians voyaged, not along the 
 Melanesian islands, but by a straight course through Micronesia, and 
 reached Samoa, whose Savai'i may have been the prototype of Hawaiki. 
 Perhaps the boats drifted still farther to Fanning Island, in order to reach 
 Samoa. There are many possibilities in a region where the countercurrent 
 has less force than between the Moluccas and the Gilberts. This is not the 
 place to follow out the further distribution of the wanderers after they had 
 once reached the present Polynesia. But that an importance attaches to 
 the countercurrent for migration theories, particularly in its western part, 
 is clear from the phenomena of the flora. Its distribution is such that the 
 botanical boundary incloses central Polynesia, Viti in part, next the Ellice 
 and Gilbert groups, finally the Carolines, as closer to India, while Melanesia 
 forms a province of its own. The men and the plants of Polynesia, there- 
 fore, must be regarded as having migrated along the same track. Would it 
 not be intelligible that to the Polynesian, who came from the rich Moluccas, 
 the atolls would be less pleasurable and after a short sojourn they swept 
 farther along until at last they reached again a better endowed, a moun- 
 tainous, and a greater island, Samoa? 
 
 Considerations such as these, of which much is lacking to the theory, 
 suggest themselves with divers variations. Here, before all things, should 
 there be but a single probability, it would be of significance for the further 
 fate of the early Polynesians who reached the equatorial counterstream, 
 and for the case that they migrated from Halmahera, in favor of which are 
 many good arguments. 
 
 The initial point of the wandering is of great importance for our chain 
 of islands, for upon that it depends with great probability that the early 
 Polynesians did not come to Nuguria, etc. This would not be altered by 
 the arrival in I,iueniua of the boat from Kapingamarangi, for the conditions 
 of current allow us to recognize with certainty such voyages as exceptional. 
 We can make our account always and only with typical phenomena. Wind 
 and current conditions do not allow a decision at variance with the tradi- 
 tions of our islanders, which seem all the more credible since the industrial 
 products as yet met with on the islands quite confirm the essential points 
 of all these statements. The peopling of the northwestern Polynesian 
 islands quite uniformly has its origin in small beginnings, through the 
 coming to shore of crews of for the most part single boats, and through 
 infrequent raiding expeditions. The great majority of the immigrants. 
 
18 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 came hither from the east, from Micronesian and from Polynesian groups ; 
 a distinctly smaller portion went out from Melanesia, a movement which 
 did not assume larger proportions until it came to the southern islands of 
 the series on account of the more peaceful relations with the southern 
 Solomons, with the Deni Group (Santa Cruz), and other neighbors. 
 
 It is easy to point out the easy way upon the charts and to prove 
 it easy. To us, in these days of veritable islands which make their 
 way across the seas under impulse of mighty enginery, it is easy 
 to feel convinced that if Polynesians ever did travel far and wide 
 over the stormy ocean in frail canoes held together with stitches, 
 they must have selected the course where the resistance was least. 
 So far a most excellent case has been made out. 
 
 But the Polynesians were the most hardy race of daring navi- 
 gators that the world has ever known. They know which way 
 they came, they have preserved the logs of these ancient voyages 
 when yet the sea was all their own, theirs alone. They were not 
 afraid of the sea, they fought it, and they had no charts to point 
 them to an easier traverse.* 
 
 Before we proceed to further examination, it seems proper to 
 interject a brief mention of another presentation of the theory to 
 whose support Dr. Thilenius has brought all the resources of his 
 great acumen. The presentation upon which I would animadvert 
 does not pretend to be a scientific statement. But since it has 
 found its way into print as something proved, I can not feel it time 
 wasted to impugn the bona fides of the author who presents it or 
 the source from which he derived it. This pseudo-myth, this rather 
 clever fabrication, is given to the world, at a by no means ungraceful 
 length, in the fourth chapter of Richard Deeken's " Manuia Samoa," 
 a volume of travel sketches which has been somewhat severely 
 criticised from the economic side. With no word of credit to any 
 authority, with all the positiveness of statement proper to the 
 record of approved history, he begins his chapter with the account 
 of a plague in Sumatra: "Niemand kann sagen wann es war, 
 wahrscheinlich jedoch lange bevor Christi Geburt, als auf Sumatra 
 eine vernichtende Seuche wiitete, die die junges und altes Iyeben 
 in Massen hinmordete." 
 
 The story is all the more dangerous because well told. He recites 
 the ineffectual efforts to stay the disease culminating in the heroic 
 
 *I had written these words several months before the first of such charts was put 
 into the hands of the skilled navigators of the world, the Pilot Chart of the South Pacific 
 for the months of September, October, and November, 1909, issued by the Hydro- 
 graphic Bureau of the United States Navy. In the three months for which these data 
 are tabulated, months, as I well know, of good sailing in those seas, the currents between 
 the Gilberts and Samoa do not facilitate canoe voyaging, as Dr. Thilenius is so satisfied. 
 The average set is westward and southwestward, and the rate averages between 10 and 
 50 knots a day. 
 
SAWAIORI MIGRATIONS. 19 
 
 determination of forty-two of the bravest young men and seven 
 of the fairest maidens (the sacred seven squared by a race to whom 
 four was the perfect number) to offer themselves in sacrifice to the 
 plague demon that he might spare the people. They put to sea 
 in seven canoes, and the plague ceased. The tale now follows these 
 victims oversea, to an island in the Philippines, where seven were 
 claimed by the demon. The second seven was overwhelmed in a 
 gale upon the high sea. The third seven was drawn to abysms of 
 destruction by a fish monster. The fourth seven got drunk on 
 toddy at Nukuoro and blasphemed the god until he slew them. 
 The fifth seven was killed for food on the eastward voyage. The 
 survivors reached Hawaii and refreshed, then sailed seventy-seven 
 nights to the south and came to land on Manu'a. 
 
 From what source this tale came to Lieutenant Deeken I can not 
 say. To me it smacks of the ability at fabrication of a half-caste 
 in Samoa whom I was never able to meet, but whose store of tradi- 
 tions was tantalizingly reported as truly remarkable. Their worth 
 may readily be judged from this synopsis of one of them that was 
 brought me at second hand, namely, that the Samoan ancestors set 
 sail from "Sumatala" under the leadership of their hero-chief 
 " Niu-sisila. " If one is willing to believe in this preservation of a 
 recognizable name of Sumatra, what shall be said of the prophetic 
 instinct which gives to the voyagers a chief already named New 
 Zealand ? Slightly proleptic. Whatever source may be responsible 
 for the myth which Deeken records so positively, I should not rest 
 content without recording its total lack of credibility. 
 
 We are now to take up the general migration theory, a division 
 of our subject which may be dismissed with more summary treat- 
 ment since it is commonly known. 
 
 In the foregoing consideration of the sieve theory it will have 
 been observed that Thilenius explains the route of peopling between 
 termini, Malaysia as the point of departure, Samoa or Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia as the point of arrival. This traverse he covers by a northern 
 and generally equatorial route. Relative to the same termini the 
 general migration theory covers the traverse by a southeasterly 
 course, largely a coasting voyage through or on the fringes of Mela- 
 nesia. The final link, the distribution eastward from Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia, remains unaffected by the diverse views herein presented. 
 Similarly the Indonesian link is common to both theories. 
 
 That Malayan or Indonesian link, regarded solely as filling geo- 
 graphical space, we may safely assume as an antecedent probability; 
 yet when we reflect that it has been regarded as a linguistic link, 
 although this estimate of its value rests upon high authority and 
 we find the names of Wilhelm von Humboldt, Franz Bopp, and 
 Friedrich'Muller associated therewith, we must not be carried away 
 
20 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 by the weight of the authority. Skilled as were these distin- 
 guished students, I can not avoid the conclusion that their results 
 are vitiated by two sources of error : Polynesia was known to them 
 from scanty and not always accurate information, and Melanesia 
 was scarcely known at all. In the course of the present work we 
 shall have to animadvert upon this Indonesian link in its philologic 
 bearings and, from the material which is about to engage our 
 attention and exact our best powers of analysis, we shall essay to 
 draw certain conclusions which will point to the need of revising 
 the estimate which served as the foundation for the name Malayo- 
 Polynesian, under which designation these languages of the ocean 
 have entered into the classification of linguistic systems. 
 
 In its most concise form the general migration theory could not 
 be stated more clearly than in the words of that master of Polynesian 
 lore, Edward Tregear, recently president of the Polynesian Society: 
 
 We must leave the fascinating subject of the whence of the Maori as 
 an open question, to be settled hereafter when more full and perfect knowl- 
 edge enables the student of the future to gather up the ravelled strands of 
 evidence and twist them into a cord that will bear the strain of scientific 
 investigation. In the meantime the Polynesian Society is doing much to 
 gather together the facts and preserve the knowledge fading fast with the 
 elders of the Maori people. It may be of interest to put before the reader 
 the hypothesis most generally accepted by Polynesian scholars as to the 
 advent of the Maori in the Pacific. It is as follows : 
 
 The Polynesians are a people which either originated in India or in 
 central Asia and passed through India. Leaving the mainland they 
 journeyed eastward through the Malay Archipelago, occupying perhaps 
 many generations in the voyages from island to island. At the time of 
 their passage the archipelago was not occupied by Malays, who are a sub- 
 sequent migration from the Mongolian seaboard. The Maori expedition 
 or expeditions passed by the Melanesian and Papuan islands, inhabited by 
 black people (New Guinea, New Caledonia, etc.), and reached the Fiji 
 Group, where they settled for a long time. From Fiji as a center they 
 colonized Samoa, Tonga, Hawaii, the Marquesas, Mangareva, and extended 
 their colonies even so far as Faster Island. In process of time they either 
 hived off or were expelled from Fiji and the waves of migration passed to 
 and fro among the groups of islands. (Tregear: "The Maori Race," 
 page 558.) 
 
 So much in the general aspect of the case. Now let us note from 
 another scholar, S. Percy Smith, the present incumbent of the 
 presidency of the Polynesian Society, the traversing in detail of 
 some of the elements of the problem upon which Thilenius founds 
 his argument. These are cited from "Hawaiki" in its second 
 edition. I refer to this edition because it is intended as the defini- 
 tive statement of the author's position and because it will be the 
 edition most readily accessible. For myself I have a fond prefer- 
 ence for the ear her edition, the same materials treated in a different 
 manner. That first " Hawaiki" appeals to me with a personal note 
 
SAWAIORI MIGRATIONS. 21 
 
 lacking to the rewritten edition; it was the intimate record of the 
 periplus which the distinguished author and myself made in Samoan 
 storm and sun in a tiny boat upon the sea, and of our wanderings 
 over the northern ocean and on the hot slopes of Hawaii. 
 
 Of the objection that early Polynesians could not sail against 
 the wind he says : 
 
 In the present state of our knowledge of the Polynesians as navigators — 
 about which we shall learn something further on — it is useless for some 
 writers to insist that the prevalence of the southeast trade winds would 
 form a bar to voyages made from central Polynesia to the American coast. 
 The number of easterly voyages on record from various parts and under all 
 sorts of weather conditions is so large that we must conclude these able 
 navigators paid little attention to the trade wind if a sufficient object 
 required them to face it. (Page 40.) 
 
 Whatever powers of navigation the people may have possessed prior to 
 their arrival at Java (Hawaiki), the vast number of islands in the archi- 
 pelago would induce a great extension of their voyages, and generate a 
 seafaring life, through which alone were they able at later periods to 
 traverse the great Pacific from end to end in the remarkable manner that 
 will be indicated. In the archipelago, where most of the islands are forest- 
 clad to the water's edge to this day, the water was the principal highway 
 and this necessitated constant use of canoes; whilst the location of the 
 various branches of the people on different islands with considerable spaces 
 of sea between would induce the building of a larger class of vessels. It 
 certainly seems from the very nature of the surroundings that Indonesia 
 was the school in which the Polynesians learned to become great navigators. 
 (Page 99.) 
 
 Having now presented the two opinions on this vital point, this 
 seems a fitting spot in which to record a flaw in the reasoning of 
 Dr. Thilenius which will have suggested itself already to the reader. 
 He is ready enough to admit the possibility of early Polynesians 
 navigating against a head wind from Samoa eastward, while denying 
 their ability to perform the same sort of navigation toward Samoa 
 from Indonesia. Samoa was no Annapolis for this race of seamen ; 
 the skill of seacraft which carried them for thousands of miles over 
 eastward ocean was the skill which had brought them over balanced 
 thousands of miles of westward waters. 
 
 Where Tregear has outlined the disputed section of the route in 
 general, yet wholly unmistakable, terms, Percy Smith is particular, 
 as we shall see. 
 
 Starting from Avaiki-te-varinga, which is probably Java, the route 
 followed by the migrations would be via the Celebes, Ceram, and Gilolo, 
 where, no doubt, were colonies of their own people, to the north shores of 
 New Guinea. Finding this country already occupied by the Papuans 
 they would coast along to the southeast end, where, it would seem, a very 
 early migration settled, which is now represented by the Motu and cognate 
 tribes. This same route was probably followed by the ancestors of the 
 Rarotongans until they branched off past New Britain and the Solomon 
 
22 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Islands on their way to Fiji, probably leaving a colony at Sikayana, or 
 Stewart's Island, off' the coast of the Solomons, where the people speak a 
 dialect of Maori or Rarotongan and are Polynesians. Whether Lord 
 Howe's Island, or Liueniua, also called Ongtong Java, was peopled at the 
 same time is uncertain. It is inhabited by Polynesians, as Mr. Churchill 
 tells me. Possibly Nukuoro and Lukunor were also colonized at this time. 
 In more than one Rarotongan tradition an island or country is mentioned 
 named Enua-kura, or the "land of the red feathers," which is possibly New 
 Guinea, so called by the Rarotongans after the bird of paradise, the beau- 
 tiful feathers of which would be to them treasures of the highest value — 
 such treasures as Europeans who do not know the race can hardly believe 
 in ; they were their jewels. (Page 113.) 
 
 The same indefatigable research supplies us yet another argument, 
 a persisting memory of intercourse with an inferior and servile race. 
 Because of its length I am forced to omit a few details : 
 
 Again, there ought to be traces of some recollection of the black or very 
 dark-brown negrito races of Indonesia. In the Maori traditions there are 
 incidental notices of an ancient people called Manahune or Manahua, who 
 are by some supposed to be a diminutive race and somewhat like the elves 
 of Old World stories. But they are not said to have lived in New Zealand. 
 This people is also known in Hawaii under the same name, where they are 
 described as somewhat like those of the Maori traditions. They appear at 
 one time to have been very numerous and lived in the mountains, but were 
 in a state of subjection to the Hawaiians. Again in Tahiti we find mention 
 of the same people, Manahune, who in Ellis's time formed the lower orders 
 of the people, but they were an ancient tribe or people. In a Paumotu 
 genealogy in my possession I find one of their chiefs named Tangaroa- 
 Manahune, who lived many generations ago ; and it is known that there was 
 a tribe in old times in Mangaia named Manaune. We shall find later on a 
 reference to them in Rarotonga history, where they are again referred to as 
 little people. The word manahune, both in Maori and Rarotonga, means 
 a scab or mark on the body. It may be that the origin of the name is due 
 to the people who bore it being marked with cicatrices. The vague notions 
 the Polynesians generally now have in regard to the Manahune — their 
 living in the mountains and forests, the wonderful powers of sorcery, etc., 
 accredited to them — seem to point to their having been a race living in the 
 remote past, conquered by the Polynesians, and probably often enslaved 
 by them. In fact the traditions no doubt point to the Papuan or Melane- 
 sian race, who, it is well known, mark their flesh in gashes as an ornament, 
 instead of tattoo as with the Polynesians. The same Nga-Puhi tradition 
 goes on to state: "Some of the people of those parts were very black, a 
 people who smelt very strong when near, their hair was bunched out to be 
 stiff and appeared in tufts, and their appearance was ill-favored." This 
 is in brief form a fair description of a Papuan or Melanesian. (Page 103.) 
 
 I have preferred to use the words of these two great authorities 
 because they are authorities and because my own conclusions as 
 to the two theories will more properly be presented in the discussion 
 of the pertinent linguistic material. 
 
 As between the two theories, we must recognize that each is an 
 attempt to close a gap, the gap between Indonesia and Polynesia 
 
SAWAIORI MIGRATIONS. 23 
 
 in the race history. Thilenius works it out painfully but coldly, with 
 every resource that may be drawn from the armamentarium of the 
 ocean physiographer. He neglects wholly the record of the only 
 folk who retain any recollection of this great ethnic movement, the 
 corpus of Polynesian tradition. This we shall summarily examine. 
 In the Rarotongan accounts of the voyages and discoveries of Ui- 
 te-rangioro we find the following list of new lands : 
 
 Te Ravaki. 
 
 Nu-taara. 
 
 Nu-amo. 
 
 Iti-takai-kere. 
 
 Avaiki. 
 
 Rangi-raro. 
 
 Nu-mare. 
 
 Iti-nui. 
 
 Papua. 
 
 Kuporu. 
 
 Mata-te-ra. 
 
 Nu-pango. 
 
 Iti-rai. 
 
 Tangi-te-pu. 
 
 Te Tuira. 
 
 Nu-kare. 
 
 Nu-iti. 
 
 Iti-anaunau. 
 
 Rara. 
 
 Manuka. 
 
 Nu-takoto. 
 
 
 
 
 
 These last we have no difficulty in comprehending as Savai'i, 
 'Upolu, Tutuila, Manu'a — Samoa, in fact, plainly named. A little 
 earlier in the list the four which bear specific names of Iti are quite 
 as clearly the Viti Archipelago. These two points establish the 
 direction of the voyaging, a direction which in the long remainder 
 of the list, after the mention of Samoa, covers the eastern Pacific. 
 It is not improper, then, to reason back in the same direction from 
 our two known points and assign to the unidentified places a 
 position somewhere between Viti and Indonesia. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 THE FIRST POLYNESIAN HOME. 
 
 A race always under an eastward momentum — No positive statement 
 of the place of origin possible — Bopp proposed an Aryan source — Max 
 M filler connected it with the Turanian stock — Logan regarded the 
 Ganges Valley as the ancient home — Macdonald's Semitic theory of 
 a great and widely diffused Oceanic language set forth at large. 
 
 Noting that the Indonesian area presents its own group of prob- 
 lems relative to the Polynesian, which have yet by no means come 
 to a satisfactory solution, we pass for the present to a summary 
 statement of the theories which have been proposed in elucidation 
 of the Polynesian migration before its entrance upon the Malayan 
 region. 
 
 Wherever we know this race we find it under a momentum 
 directed eastward, under the impulse of some power behind, which 
 has sufficed to overcome the inertia of a race settled as autochthons. 
 But what that power may have been, what the place of autoch- 
 thonous settlement, we are without positive information. 
 
 Beyond peradventure we recognize the momentum toward eastern 
 Polynesia from Nuclear Polynesia. In Nuclear Polynesia we recog- 
 nize the momentum, some of it from Viti. In Viti we are more 
 and more distinctly certifying ourselves of the same momentum 
 exerted along intervening steps of the Melanesian archipelagoes 
 from the Malayan exits. In Indonesia we find the same momentum 
 from Sumatra toward the east. But behind Sumatra, the Malayan 
 entrance, while we may believe in the impulse, we are at a loss to 
 find the next earlier point from which dislodgment was made. Yet, 
 as the direction sense remains constant, we need have no hesitation 
 in looking toward the west. 
 
 The first great guess at a point of origin we owe to Bopp in his 
 classic study (1841) "Uber die Verwandschaft der malayisch-poly- 
 nesischen Sprachen mit den indisch-europaischen. " His effort was 
 to establish these sea wanderers as an early, perhaps the earliest, 
 offshoot from the stock which, after long wanderings otherwhither, 
 has produced our race. 
 
 After discussion of the same material Max Miiller evolved the 
 theory that the sea people, by then definitely accepted as Malayo- 
 Polynesian, were related to the Turanian through the Thai of Siam. 
 Later students along the same line have reached a similar conclusion 
 through the Mon-Khmer. 
 
 25 
 
26 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Percy Smith (in "Hawaiki" passim) follows the conclusions of 
 J. R. Logan in seeing the more probable seat of the early Polynesians 
 in the Ganges valley. Logan himself says, in his " Ethnology of the 
 Indo-Pacific Islands:" 
 
 I was especially struck with the constantly accumulating evidence of 
 the derivation of the leading races of the islands (Indonesia) from Ultra- 
 india and India, and was led to the conclusion that the basin of the Ganges 
 and a large portion of Ultraindiawere occupied by tribes akin to the Malayo- 
 Polynesians before the movement of the Aryan or Indo-Germanic race into 
 India. 
 
 A survey of the character and distribution of the Gangetic, Ultraindian, 
 and Asianesian (Indonesian) peoples renders it certain that the same 
 Himalayo-Polynesian race was at one time spread over the Gangetic basin 
 and Ultraindia. As this race is allied to the Chinese and the Tibetan, it 
 is probable that it originally spread from Ultraindia into northeast India. 
 
 We shall now proceed to the presentation of Dr. Macdonald's 
 Semitic theory, premising that in his writing Oceanic race and 
 Oceanic language are an anticipation of the proof of his deductions. 
 This he explains in the following form : 
 
 These three groups of languages and dialects — the Malayan, the Poly- 
 nesian and the Melanesian — naming them in the order in which they have 
 successively become known, are, as Friedrich Miiller has shown, members 
 or branches of the Oceanic, which is as perfectly well-defined a family of 
 languages as is the Semitic or the Indo-European. The Oceanic is, as its 
 name indicates, insular. Its habitat, which we may call Oceania, stretches 
 from Madagascar off the east coast of Africa, across the Indian Ocean to 
 the Malay Archipelago, and on through the Pacific Ocean to Easter Island. 
 On the north it has invaded from the island world and settled only on the 
 southeastern extremity of the Asiatic continent, hence called the Malay 
 Peninsula. On the south it has not reached the Australian continent, 
 though closely approaching it in New Guinea. The islanders who speak 
 Oceanic number about fifty millions, or one-thirtieth of the human race. 
 
 To say that the Oceanic languages are a perfectly well-defined family is to 
 say that they are all sprung from one mother tongue — the Oceanic mother 
 tongue ; and to establish the Asiatic relationship of the Oceanic is to estab- 
 lish that that mother tongue was originally carried by its speakers from 
 the Asiatic continent to the island world. * * * 
 
 It is not until we take into account the linguistic data that we get upon 
 the solid ground of certainty. And first of all it is to be observed that 
 though there was an element of negro blood in the race, due to intermixture, 
 the race itself, as its language proves, was not negro. What that race was 
 can only be determined from its language, and what that mother language 
 was is to be learned from an examination of its descendants and repre- 
 sentatives, the spoken Oceanic languages and dialects of the present day. 
 If the race came from the Arabian Peninsula, the Semitic motherland, 
 sprung from the people of the commercial empire that existed there, then 
 their language was Semitic. For the Phenicians, the people of that ancient 
 South Arabian empire and of their Abyssinian colony, and their descend- 
 ants now in Abyssinia and Arabia, all are Semitic speakers. If the race 
 
THE FIRST POLYNESIAN HOME. 27 
 
 came from the Indian Peninsula one might suppose with Bopp that the 
 language was Indo-European; if from the Indo-Chinese Peninsula, with 
 Max Miiller that it was Scythian or Turanian. The problem thus, as 
 is clear, can only be solved linguistically; and the praiseworthy efforts 
 of Bopp and Miiller to solve it are valuable if only as having led to the 
 certainty that the Oceanic mother tongue was neither Indo-European nor 
 Turanian. Their attempts failed because made on insufficient data, and 
 their methods were for the same reason inadequate * * * 
 
 When we say that Arabia was the motherland of the island family of 
 languages, this does not mean that the primitive Oceanic tongue — of which 
 the multitudinous dialects of Oceania as at present spoken are the analytic 
 or simplified descendants, as English is of Anglo-Saxon, or the Romance 
 dialects of Latin — was derived from the Arabic ; but that Arabia was the 
 motherland of the primitive Oceanic as it is of the Ethiopic, Amharic, and 
 Tigre, and of the Assyrian, Phenician, Hebrew, and Aramaic. If it had 
 more in common with Arabic than with any other Semitic language, that 
 is because Arabic has more than any other preserved the features of the 
 primitive Semitic tongue, the common mother of all of them. The primi- 
 tive Oceanic must be regarded, not as a descendant of, but as a sister to 
 the Arabic, Himyaritic, Ethiopic, Assyrian, Phenician, Hebrew, and Ara- 
 maic and the Efate, Samoan, Malagasy, Malay, etc., as cousins to the Mahri, 
 Amharic, Tigre, Mandaitic, Modern Syriac, and vulgar Arabic dialects, due 
 allowance being made for the fact that these latter have always been 
 more or less under the conserving influence of the surrounding Semitic lit- 
 erature and civilization, from which the island dialects have been for ages 
 completely cut off, as well as completely isolated from each other. 
 
 It should be premised that Dr. Macdonald's argument, loaded with 
 minute details and seldom stating clear principle, is nowhere lucid. 
 The profundity and the breadth of his Semitic erudition will be 
 estimated by each student in proportion as he is fitted to pass crit- 
 ically upon such topics. From the confusion of statement tangled 
 with partial proof involving more statement with yet more proof I 
 have endeavored to present a simple syllabus of his argument : 
 
 The gist of our author's chapter on Oceanic phonology, a plexus 
 of multitudinous detail, is this : 
 
 i. Letters interchange freely within their own vertical series. 
 
 2. Letters interchange freely as between series and series. 
 
 3. Letters conveniently efface themselves, whether initial, medial, 
 or final. 
 
 4. Initial syllables may drop off. 
 
 5. Initial syllables may be added " to lighten the pronunciation." 
 Granting all or most of these postulates, it will be seen that no 
 
 particular limit need be set to philological comparison. For such 
 proof as these positions seem to require the student will have to 
 follow out the intricacies of Dr. Macdonald's argument to such con- 
 viction as he may be able to discover. 
 
28 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 B. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald now plunges into the critical test, that triliteralism 
 of the root which has stamped the Semitic as a speech apart. It is 
 so vital to his contention that the thesis must be presented in his 
 own words : 
 
 It is now to be shown that the Oceanic primitive language had, like each 
 of its sister dialects, Arabic, Assyrian, etc., its share of the common stock 
 of purely and exclusively Semitic trilateral words (nouns and verbs) with 
 the purely Semitic common method of word formation or inflection by 
 internal vowel change and external additions (prefixed, infixed, suffixed) 
 and its share also of the limited common stock of purely Semitic particles. 
 This, if it can be shown, will be admitted to be conclusive. The particles 
 will be dealt with subsequently. 
 
 The ancient Semitic finite verb, with its perfect and imperfect, was 
 simply a verbal noun joined in a certain way with the personal pronouns, 
 and with it or from it other and numerous verbal nouns were formed by 
 vowel changes and external formative additions. The ancient finite verb 
 with its perfect and imperfect so formed is no longer found in the existing 
 broken-down Oceanic languages, though as analytic substitutes for it we 
 have as the finite verb, for instance, in Efatese "the verbal pronoun" 
 joined with these verbal nouns after the fashion of the imperfect ; as a bano 
 I (amor was) going, equal to I go (or I went), and in Malagasy the "pro- 
 nominal adjunctive" joined with these verbal nouns, after that of the 
 perfect, as tiaku, my loving, equal to I loved or I love. The verbal nouns 
 that were formed with or from that of the ancient finite verb were numerous, 
 and in them we have the ground forms of the modern Oceanic verb. * * * 
 
 We now proceed to compare the Oceanic triliteral words with Arabic, 
 Assyrian, etc., just as, for instance, we compare, say Assyrian or Himyaritic 
 words with Arabic, Hebrew, Syriac, or Ethiopic. 
 
 Take the simple Efat6 lifai, to bend round; malibai, bent; lofa, a thing 
 bent; lofai, to bend; malofa, bent; kalofa or kolofa, bent; lufa (Samoan 
 lavalava), a wrapper round the loins; Samoan lofa, to crouch; lofata'ina, 
 to cause to crouch; lave, lavelave (Arabic lafelafa, to wrap round, etc.), to 
 entangle; lavelavea, to be entangled; Fiji love, lovedha (Samoan lavasi), to 
 coil, to fold, to bend; kalove, bent; salove, flexible; Malay lipat, lampit, 
 lampis, lapis, a fold, to fold, to plait; Malagasy lefitra, also lufitra, folded, 
 bent, plaited ; Arabic laffa, to be involved, intertwined, to wrap up, wrap 
 round (oneself, as clothing), to fold; laff, lift, laftat, liftat, involved, inter- 
 twined, etc. ; lofta, loftat, coil of turban, winding of road. In this example 
 the six commonest forms of the modern Oceanic verb (or noun), the ancient 
 verbal noun, are seen, viz : 
 
 1. lave. 3. lofa, love, lufa. 5. lipat. 
 
 2. Ufa. 4. lampit, lavasi. 6. lovedha. 
 
 The inference is irresistible that in the Oceanic primitive or mother 
 tongue this word was triliteral, and had the vowel changes peculiar to the 
 Semitic languages most fully preserved in the ancient Arabic ; and that as 
 a triliteral word with the middle radical doubled it underwent the usual 
 contractions, set forth in all Semitic grammars, of such words, as is plainly 
 seen by comparing it with the Arabic. These forms, originally verbal 
 nouns and still often used as such, formed from the ancient finite verb, 
 as lipat, a fold, lofa, a thing bent or bending, have become ground forms 
 
THE FIRST POLYNESIAN HOME. 29 
 
 of the modern verb, as lipat, lipatkan, to fold, lofai, to bend ; from which 
 again are formed, by external additions, modern verbal nouns and derived 
 verb forms. Thus we have lipatan, a fold; lofaian, a bending or being 
 bent; lavelavea, entangled or entangling, malibai, bent; and the derived 
 verb forms — 
 
 Safal Fiji salove, flexible. 
 
 Mafal Malay malipat, to fold, plait; F,fate" malifus, bent, flexed. 
 
 Mifal Malagasy milefitra, folded. 
 
 Tafal Fiji kalove, Efat6 kalofa, bent. 
 
 Manfal Malagasy mandefilra, to fold, bend. 
 
 Matafal Samoan ja'alave, to take a turn of a rope as round apin. 
 
 As seen in this example the vowels of the ground forms of the Oceanic 
 verb are retained in the modern derived forms and verbal nouns. It is in 
 the ground forms, therefore, that we find the proof of the part played in 
 the ancient language (the primitive Oceanic) by internal vowel change. 
 
 To show that this is a fair specimen of modern Oceanic words, that it is 
 not exceptional but only one out of the mass and of a piece with the rest, 
 would prove conclusively that the Oceanic primitive or mother tongue 
 had, like each of the sister dialects, Arabic, Assyrian, etc., its share of the 
 purely and exclusively common stock of Semitic triliteral words with the 
 purely Semitic common method of word formation or inflexion by internal 
 vowel change and external additions. This then is what we have now 
 to endeavor to show. 
 
 This he follows by an example of intricate ingenuity in bringing 
 many insular words under one or other of eight types of triliterals ; 
 and thus concludes : 
 
 These examples sufficiently show that the above Oceanic word first 
 given (lifai, etc.) is not exceptional, but only one out of the mass and of 
 a piece with the rest, and this conclusively establishes, etc. [in the same 
 form of words as before, a protracted Q. F. F.]. 
 
 C. 
 
 He next takes up the subject of prefixes, infixes, and suffixes. 
 Employing the freedom of phonetic treatment which he has already 
 postulated in his chapter of phonology, he identifies every form of 
 these inflectional or word-forming elements known to Semitic speech 
 with word components in Malayan, Melanesian and Polynesian. The 
 value of such identification is wholly conditioned by the adhesion 
 which one inclines to give to his system of sound mutation. 
 
 D. 
 
 The last chapter of the presentation of the theory rests upon 
 the pronouns and particles, the demonstrative elements of speech. 
 With remarkable patience in research, and with even more remark- 
 able generosity of treatment, he satisfies himself that he has detected 
 the same kinship in this section of the compared vocabularies. 
 Yet, while permitting himself the use of this material and erecting 
 much of the edifice of his argument thereupon, he takes the similar 
 
30 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 use of the same class of data by other students as the basis upon 
 which to combat their conclusions when they differ from his own. 
 He says of his predecessors in this field : 
 
 They trusted mainly if not wholly on the comparison of words, chiefly 
 the pronouns and numerals, in which there is always great liability to 
 error, and which apart from comparison of grammar and structure can 
 never be conclusive. As to the pronouns, for instance, Bopp, and Max 
 Miiller following him, chose to regard the Malay kita, kami, we, and kamu, 
 ye, as composed of an article ki, or ka, and the pronouns ta, mi, mu. This 
 enabled Bopp to compare the latter with the Indo-European pronouns, 
 and Max Miiller, it should be added, to compare them with equal prob- 
 ability or improbability with the Turanian ; and by this method the Oceanic 
 pronouns might just as well be compared with any others whatsoever. The 
 fact is, as the Melanesian clearly shows, that this ki, or ka, is not an article 
 at all, and that this comparison of Bopp, and also that of Miiller, founded 
 on the notion that it is, is illegitimate and futile. 
 
 In this chapter it has been my aim to present the line of Dr. 
 Macdonald's argument as simply as possible; to avoid, wherever it 
 might be done, the complexity and intricacy of the detail of his 
 method; and in general to refrain from debating the controversial 
 points which arise, the latter pleasure being reserved for the critical 
 examination of his material, upon which now we shall enter. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 DISSECTION OF THE THEORY. 
 
 The result of independent treatment of the data should be identical — 
 As the other elements have long been known and carefully studied, 
 the Melanesian is the critical test — The computation of exactly 
 what material is now made available for study — In what pro- 
 portion the Efate vocabulary contributes to the solution of the 
 problem and the manner in which properly it may be employed. 
 
 The force of Dr. Macdonald's argument, the proof of the theory 
 thus summarily outlined, must rest upon the data which he has 
 utilized for its development. Those data we find available in the 
 vocabulary which he has given us as a complete dictionary of Efate\ 
 He has made use of this material in a certain fashion, such as most 
 commended itself to his thought; he has prosecuted long and pain- 
 fully a certain method. All this was within his prerogative. If 
 the theory be valid, if the method be true, the same data should 
 yield the same result, and no other than the same result, when 
 studied in accordance with such other method, being valid, as may 
 commend itself to another philological investigator. 
 
 This it is which is now to engage our attention. We are to take 
 his data,' his vocabulary material assumed to be in itself accurate, 
 to argue it afresh and, I feel confident, without preconception or 
 other such prejudice, and let it lead us where it may. 
 
 If really there be an Oceanic speech family tree, with its roots in 
 the Hadramaut and its distal twigs in Te Pito te Henua, then we 
 may expect to find in the material in the course of this examination 
 such a mass of words showing clearly a nexus of development — 
 enabling us thereby to establish a distinct and probable law of the 
 mutation of sounds — that we may finish the investigation with the 
 happy satisfaction that the Oceanic tongue has proved itself. 
 
 We are not to ask that every Polynesian word shall reveal to 
 us through the operation of this law of mutation its primitive 
 triliteron in some Semitic household. We are by no means to 
 expect that we can take any Semitic stem and by the application 
 of the rule develop the succeeding forms in Indonesia, Melanesia, 
 and Polynesia. Not even Grimm's law will do that for us in the 
 Aryan family. But we do have the right to expect that, if there 
 prove to be a substantial base for this theory, there be a sufficiency of 
 examples in each direction and a consistency in their establishment. 
 
 31 
 
32 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald has presented a captivating theory of an Oceanic 
 family wandering from a Semitic home, bold sailors over unknown 
 seas and far from the tents of Kedar. This theory must rest on 
 the data which he presents to us. If it be valid, the data must 
 yield the same result to independent examination. 
 
 This Oceanic speech family comprises four households. The 
 Polynesian is known intimately, the Malayan has been even more 
 extensively studied, the Semitic has engaged the attention of the 
 most able scholarship for centuries. The Melanesian is now just 
 being admitted to the family circle; it has been scarcely known 
 until the publication of this Efate work. 
 
 But the position of this new household is significant geographi- 
 cally, for it bridges the gap between Indonesia and the nearest point 
 of Polynesian culture. We are therefore warranted in expecting 
 Melanesia, on this theory, to establish its articulation with the 
 Malayan speech group in one direction, with the Polynesian tongues 
 in the other, and internally we look to find some thread of inter- 
 relation between Efate - and such other languages of Melanesia as 
 are known at all. In the order of antecedent probability, a mathe- 
 matical deduction as generally applicable as an algebraic equation, 
 these associations should be arranged in the following order : 
 
 Melanesian interrelations ; the most frequent. 
 
 Indonesian and Polynesian articulations; either equal in 
 
 frequency or exhibiting a slight preponderance toward 
 
 the Indonesian. 
 
 These two terms are immediately limiting. Established cases in 
 which the two terms are combined will have a great weight. Similar 
 weight will attach to examples which are found common to Mel- 
 anesia, Indonesia, and the Semitic. The examples which can be 
 established in an indisputable chain from Polynesia through each 
 link back to the Semitic will be compelling evidence. 
 
 These are the matters which we are to look for in the exploration 
 of the material, in independent study of the Efate" dictionary. 
 
 In an earlier chapter I mentioned the number of the dictionary 
 entries, 3,657, and I gave that as the result of a count seriatim. 
 The operations of arithmetic did not cease with the attainment of 
 that figure. I made a table of all the words for which Dr. Macdonald 
 claimed relationship with other households of his Oceanic family. 
 This table I now present, for it contains matter of note. In it I 
 have cast out the purely demonstrative words. Since I have shown 
 that Dr. Macdonald is willing to base his own theory upon them to 
 a certain considerable degree, but is averse from allowing their use 
 to other inquirers, I think it preferable to put them aside lest I be 
 classed with Bopp and Max Miiller. 
 
DISSECTION OE THE THEORY. 
 
 33 
 
 In this table I have made use of the convenience of abbreviations, 
 M for Melanesian, V for Viti, P for Polynesian, My for Malayan, 
 S for Semitic. With each entry the name Efatd is to be understood. 
 Thus the first entry in the table, M 31, signifies that Dr. Macdonald 
 notes 31 words in which he finds for Efat£ relation with some lan- 
 guage elsewhere in Melanesia, but without recognizing further affilia- 
 tions. Similarly the final entry signifies that he has found 29 words 
 in Efate" for which he provides identification with words along the 
 whole chain from Polynesia to the Arabian Saba. 
 
 In such a study as this the position of the Fijian speech is anom- 
 alous. It is neither wholly Melanesian nor pure Polynesian. As in 
 part it may be claimed for each household, there seemed but one 
 way of securing fair treatment wherever it chances to be involved 
 in this investigation; namely, to set it apart and in each instance 
 to sift out the Melanesian or the Polynesian affiliation. 
 
 M 
 
 V 
 
 P 
 
 My 
 
 S 
 
 M 
 
 31 
 
 V 
 
 22 
 
 P 
 
 67 
 
 My 
 
 43 
 
 S 346 
 
 MV 
 
 3 
 
 MV 
 
 3 
 
 MP 
 
 9 
 
 MMy 
 
 10 
 
 MS 31 
 
 MP 
 
 9 
 
 VP 
 
 9 
 
 VP 
 
 9 
 
 VMy 
 
 7 
 
 VS 30 
 
 MMY 
 
 10 
 
 VMy 
 
 7 
 
 PMy 
 
 17 
 
 PMy 
 
 17 
 
 PS 103 
 
 MS 
 
 31 
 
 VS 
 
 3° 
 
 PS 
 
 103 
 
 MyS 
 
 100 
 
 MvS 100 
 
 MVP 
 
 i 
 
 MVP 
 
 1 
 
 MVP 
 
 1 
 
 MVMy 
 
 
 
 MVS 6 
 
 MVMy 
 
 
 
 MVMy 
 
 
 
 MPMy 
 
 3 
 
 MPMy 
 
 3 
 
 MPS 22 
 
 MVS 
 
 6 
 
 MVS 
 
 6 
 
 MPS 
 
 22 
 
 MMyS 
 
 28 
 
 MMyS 28 
 
 MPMy 
 
 3 
 
 VPMy 
 
 9 
 
 VPMy 
 
 9 
 
 VPMy 
 
 9 
 
 VPS 25 
 
 MPS 
 
 22 
 
 VPS 
 
 25 
 
 VPS 
 
 25 
 
 VMyS 
 
 26 
 
 VMyS 26 
 
 MMyS 
 
 28 
 
 VMyS 
 
 26 
 
 PMyS 
 
 95 
 
 PMyS 
 
 95 
 
 PMyS 95 
 
 MVPMy 
 
 4 
 
 MVPMy 
 
 4 
 
 MVPMy 
 
 4 
 
 MVPMy 
 
 4 
 
 MVPS 8 
 
 MVPS 
 
 8 
 
 MVPS 
 
 8 
 
 MVPS 
 
 8 
 
 MVMyS 
 
 6 
 
 MVMyS 6 
 
 MVMyS 
 
 6 
 
 MVMyS 
 
 6 
 
 MPMyS 
 
 24 
 
 MPMyS 
 
 24 
 
 MPMyS 24 
 
 MPMyS 
 
 2 4 
 
 VPMyS 
 
 44 
 
 VPMyS 
 
 44 
 
 VPMyS 
 
 44 
 
 VPMyS 44 
 
 MVPMyS 
 
 29 
 
 MVPMyS 
 
 29 
 
 MVPMyS 
 
 29 
 
 MVPMyS 
 
 29 
 
 MVPMyS 29 
 
 Total 
 
 217 
 
 
 229 
 
 
 468 
 
 
 443 
 
 923 
 
 P. ct. 5 
 
 •93 
 
 6 
 
 .20 
 
 12 
 
 •79 
 
 12 
 
 . 11 
 
 25-24 
 
 The total of the words for which his ingenuity has suggested 
 affiliations outside the island of Efate" is 1,154. or 31-55 per cent 
 of this dictionary, which he calls complete. That is to say, for not 
 so much as one-third of the vocables in the language of Hate" can 
 his liveliest fancy — how lively that may be we shall see hereafter — 
 find any sort of ground for his promise of "the Oceanic languages, 
 their material or vocabulary set forth in a complete dictionary of 
 one of them." Furthermore we find that an even smaller number, 
 in effect no more than a quarter of the whole number of entries, 
 covers all the suggestions of Semitic affiliation which he has ven- 
 tured upon. Compare his claim that no more than 29 words establish 
 the complete chain from Arabia to Samoa with his identification of 
 346 words which connect Efate" with the Semitic without having 
 left a trace elsewhere in Melanesia or anywhere throughout the 
 
34 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 varying languages of Indonesia. As soon as he attempts to link 
 Indonesia in the backward bight of the chain, his figures fall to 
 ioo, and when he links in Melanesia he finds but 28 available words. 
 Accepted even at his own valuation, philologically a most faulty 
 one, these are but small foundations for so lofty an erection of a 
 Babel building which is to confound Max Miiller and other names 
 by no means inconsiderable in systematic philology. 
 
 In these studies my position is eastward. From Polynesia I am 
 looking through all available linguistic material toward the west, 
 hoping to find some data that will establish the partition of the 
 Polynesian and the Melanesian elements in Viti, welcoming any- 
 thing that promises to enable us to comprehend the Melanesian in 
 areas where its proportion in speech is the more considerable, 
 rejoicing at the accession of new knowledge which will equip us 
 to give better study to the possibility of some manner of proof that 
 kinship does or does not exist among Polynesian, Melanesian, and 
 Indonesian, convinced that only as we establish these three links 
 of the chain in positive knowledge can we approach the yet earlier 
 history of these tongues with clear sight. 
 
 In Dr. Macdonald's material I see three classes of data. 
 
 1 . A central area, Melanesian material for which we have not yet 
 established connections with either of the known areas, Polynesian 
 and Indonesian, respectively. We therefore want the means to 
 subject this to comparative study, and on this account it remains 
 unavailable. 
 
 2. An eastward extension, through so much of Melanesia as is 
 known, to the well-established knowledge of Viti and Polynesian. 
 
 3. A westward extension, through Melanesia to the equally well- 
 established knowledge of the Indonesian; and, yet more remote, 
 Dr. Macdonald's confident projection to the Semitic. 
 
 The second class is that which shall provide the instruments for 
 our study of these data upon which we are now to engage at much 
 length and with the utmost attention to the minuteness of detail. 
 The Indonesian languages, and in yet greater measure the Semitic 
 tongues, have their own enthusiastic students, and to such we may 
 confidently leave the prosecution of similar research from the 
 vantage-ground of their own knowledge, in case this ambitious 
 theory should seem at its western extremity as proper a subject of 
 debate as it does to those of us who are engaged at the eastern 
 extremity. 
 
 In the following detailed study I have purposely omitted many 
 examples, for simple inspection will show our author patently in 
 error. At the same time I have endeavored to afford room for all 
 such as seemed at least debatable. The process of elimination will 
 be continued in these studies. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 EFATE" AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 
 
 Comparison of the vowels of the Melanesian element of Efatg and 
 Viti — The establishment of consonantal variety — The assumption of 
 a parent speech from which these deviate — The Viti appears to be 
 the younger son — The comparison continued through the Sawaiori 
 element of Viti — Viti, Samoan and their parent speech, the Proto- 
 Samoan — Comparison of Efat6 with Polynesian and summation of 
 results — The extent to which Efat6 identifications penetrate into Poly- 
 nesia — Argument from recorded anomalies — It is improbable that 
 Efat£ received its Polynesian content through westward drift of casta- 
 ways — Proof that this element came through the migration of Proto- 
 Samoan wanderers — Check-list of Polynesian phonetic mutations. 
 
 At the eastern extremity of the language groups which it is sought 
 to associate into this Oceanic family we have two firm, if unsaintly, 
 foundations, the Polynesian (or Sawaiori of Whitmee's proposed 
 nomenclature, convenient even if not wholly acceptable), and the 
 Viti. Such element of the Viti, somewhat less than half of the 
 vocabulary according to my estimate, as is not identifiable with 
 the Sawaiori we assume to be of Melanesian origin. The larger 
 element we shall consider in its clear connection with the Sawaiori. 
 We shall examine the Efate" first in its relation to the Melanesian 
 Viti; thence we shall proceed to the examination of the Efate - in its 
 relation to the Sawaiori with the inclusion of so much of the Viti 
 as properly pertains to that stock; last of all to the consideration 
 of the element of Efate' which appears in the Sawaiori without 
 having left an impress upon the Viti. 
 
 The data 1-47 in Appendix I enable us to complete our con- 
 spectus of the material in Efate" which is identifiable with that 
 element in the carefully wrought-out Viti vocabulary which has not 
 been identified with any of the equally familiar tongues of Polynesia. 
 Two explanations here are possible: the former that this is truly 
 a portion of the Melanesian component of Viti; the latter that this 
 element is Polynesian, but that it has failed of preservation in the 
 eastward languages. The former we adopt provisionally as by far 
 the more probable. 
 
 Now let us sum the observations as to the phonetic relations of 
 Efate" and the Melanesian component of Viti, and first the vowel 
 system. 
 
 By far the largest mass of vocalic dissimilarities in the data under 
 study lies within the area of the neutral vowel. I have* already 
 
 ♦17 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 87. 
 
 35 
 
36 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 had to deal with this matter in the consideration of the phonetics 
 of the more strictly Polynesian languages. The same holds true, 
 mutatis mutandis, of these two Melanesian tongues. I cite the 
 earlier discussion of the subject : 
 
 A man with a quick ear and an obedient tongue may, as the result of 
 long discipline, acquire almost perfect use of the Samoan consonants, but 
 it is most probable that no Caucasian has really mastered the art of the 
 Samoan vowels. It is as in their music : the intervals, the supertones, and 
 the fractions of the tone are developed on a system which we find it 
 impossible to acquire. It establishes a new group of units of vibration 
 of the vocal cords, for which the fundamental diapason of our own speech 
 is not set in unison. 
 
 With this in mind, we shall find a plain explanation of the central triangle 
 of the vowel changes if we regard the short a, e, o as merely so many 
 approximations to a primal obscure short vowel which lies centrally situ- 
 ated in respect of these three apical points. One congeries of the Polyne- 
 sian tongues may have had a vibration series and period which inclined 
 its use of the primal obscure vowel somewhat in the a direction ; to another 
 congeries the e component was the more grateful; to yet another the 
 tendency was in the o or labial grade. * * * Thus we have no hesitation 
 in taking this central triangle of a-e-o out of the group of vowel changes 
 in Samoan, of regarding it as no more than a doubly muffled rendering of 
 a single central sound, and of removing it entirely from consideration 
 among the criteria of vowel changes as dialectic indicia. 
 
 When we diagram upon the common alphabetic scheme the vowel 
 changes not in this class, we find some interesting developments. 
 Along the palatal strut, that which rests upon i and peaks in a, 
 in the data thus compared we find but a single instance of the 
 dialectic vowel change a-i in bila (12) to pick up Viti vili, and of 
 i-e in seri (22) to loose a tabu Viti sereka to untie; and the weight 
 of these instances is considerably lessened by the fact that they lie 
 in an unaccented syllable, and a terminal one at that, unaccented 
 terminal vowels in Viti being evanescent. 
 
 On the labial strut, from a to u, most of these vowel changes are 
 seen to lie. The maximum frequency, four instances, is found 
 between o and u, the change u-o is seen in bure (14) to wash Viti 
 mborea; lume a (19) to dip Viti lomotha; and suba (33) to break 
 Viti sovetaka; the change o-u in mako (41) offspring Viti makumbu 
 grandchild. A change over a slightly longer interval, o-a, is found 
 in trim (38) turmeric Viti ndamu, red. A still longer gap is found 
 in a-u in bera (27) to crumble Viti vuruvuru; and in the reverse direc- 
 tion, u-a, in mutrei (5) breadfruit cake Viti mandrai. 
 
 There remain three changes which vary from the foregoing simple 
 system of vocalic mutation along one or the other of these struts, 
 for they cut across diagonally. Of the change e-u we have two 
 examples, in tefa ki (24) to range Viti tuva, and in bera (27) to 
 crumble Viti vuruvuru. The change i-o is found in bori (28) to 
 break Viti vorota; and u-i in lubwa (30) to pour out Viti livia. 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 37 
 
 We now proceed to the examination of the consonant scheme of 
 the two languages. They thus appear in the diagram: 
 
 EfaU. Viti. 
 
 Semivowels y r, 1 w y r, 1 w 
 
 Nasals ng n m ng n m 
 
 Sibilants{|^.. ....... ........... - - - 
 
 ^ants{l--.................. :ch cm(0 T - _ dh v 
 
 Ml1t . p<! [Sonant g — b nggnd mb 
 
 wutes \Surd k t — k t — 
 
 (kw-bw-kb) 
 (ngm-ngw-mw) 
 ts 
 tr 
 
 The constant consonants are ng, k, I, n, s, m; the constant muta- 
 tion is f-v. It does not seem advisable, in the limited supply of 
 data, to essay the quantitative weighting of the mutations ; but in 
 qualitative examination it seems altogether permissible to deduce 
 a scheme of the consonant skeleton of the common ancestor from 
 which derive the Ef at£ and the Melanesian component of Viti. This 
 we shall designate the Efat£-Viti parent speech, and for convenience 
 shall refer to it by initials E-V. In this diagram we present in each 
 triple entry the Efat£ consonant at the left, the parent in bold-face 
 type, the Viti at the right : 
 
 EjaU-Parent- Viti. 
 
 r-r-r, 1 
 1-1-1 
 tr-r-ndr 
 
 ng-ng-ng n-n-n m-m-m 
 
 — s-s-s 
 
 dh-dh-dh b-v-v 
 
 (ch) — f-f-v 
 
 g.g-ngg t-d-nd b-b-mb 
 
 k-k-k t-t-t b-p-mb 
 
 The characteristic Melanesian compounds, kw-bw-kb, ngm-ngw-mw, 
 and ts are left unplaced in reference to E-V by reason of the fact 
 that this particular group of data affords no opportunity to link them 
 to the known physics of the Viti consonant structure. Abundant 
 material for their intimate study will be afforded us later in the work. 
 For the present, our comments on the results thus far attained shall 
 be summary; the discussion will properly follow upon the similar 
 analysis of the remaining data, so much more voluminous. 
 
 If we examine the diagram attentively we note the particular 
 features in which the offspring equally favor the parent. In the 
 upper portion the resemblance is perfect; the nasals and sibilants 
 are the same; so, in effect, are the semivowels; so the sonant lin- 
 gual spirant, and of the surd mutes the palatal and the lingual. In 
 
38 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 the palatal series and again in the lingual series only one of the two 
 inheriting languages falls away from the ancestral estate and that 
 in but a single item in each series. In the labial series both lan- 
 guages have lost, and in equal measure, a possession of the parent. 
 In the comparison of the two junior languages we shall see that the 
 Efate" more nearly takes the property as heir-at-law, and the Viti is 
 struggling to keep a younger son's uncertain hold upon the family 
 possessions. The proof of this lies in our comprehension of the 
 inward significance of the reinforced or prefaced consonants. 
 
 Both languages show the impossibility of reproducing the uvular 
 r without a conscious effort to produce a sound for whose expression 
 the buccal organs lack training. The effort takes the same form; 
 Efate with its tr shows a shade less exertion to be necessary than 
 the Viti ndr. In all other cases where Viti employs the nasal of 
 the same series, namely, in the three sonant mutes, it is seen that 
 Efate" is able to take the sound without assistance. This makes it 
 clear that Efate\ lying relatively toward the west, closer approaches 
 E-V thanViti, which lies so far at the eastern verge of Melanesia as to 
 have been overlaid deeply by Polynesian sounds, forms, and usages. 
 
 So far as these two points may determine the line, so far as the 
 comparison of the two tongues shows the direction along that line, 
 we look for E-V at some point on the line produced beyond Efate\ 
 Now the inspection of our charts shows that the line produced 
 westward beyond Efate is immediately drowned in empty sea. We 
 may, then, look for the E-V parent either among the islands lying 
 south of the central New Hebrides or among those lying in the 
 northern area. So far we have considered but these two points; 
 we need new points to establish to our satisfaction what becomes 
 of that line when once it turns the corner at Efate\ The remaining 
 data, which we are now to study, will tend to acquaint us with 
 these points. That is the definite object which the close scrutiny 
 of this store of newly available Melanesian material has presented 
 to my investigation. 
 
 Table A. 
 
 Viti. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Samoan. 
 
 Viti. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Samoan. 
 
 Viti. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Samoan. 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 h 
 
 h 
 
 
 
 e 1 
 
 
 { e 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 dh 
 
 h 
 
 s 
 
 Y 
 
 (Obscure 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 dh 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 C 
 
 vowel) 
 
 ) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a J 
 
 
 ( a 
 
 a 
 
 — 
 
 u 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 y 
 
 y 
 
 — 
 
 mb 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 1 
 
 mb, v 
 
 f 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 — 
 
 e 
 
 ndr 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 ngg,k,dh 
 
 k 
 
 ' 
 
 e 
 
 — 
 
 i 
 
 1, n 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 t, nd, k, 
 
 }' 
 
 t 
 
 u 
 
 — 
 
 i 
 
 ng. v 
 
 ng 
 
 ng 
 
 dh, s 
 
 a 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 n, ng 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 mb, v 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 m, ng 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 
 
 39 
 
 We shall next pass under review the comparison of Efate with 
 that element of Viti which has been proved to be Polynesian. The 
 data for this study will be found under the items 64-72, 121-146, 
 186-238, 272-365. 
 
 Before entering upon this examination we present a tabular aspect 
 of the mutations between Viti and Samoa as derived from the 
 discussion of the 465 words in the Viti dictionary which are satis- 
 factorily identified as Polynesian, and to collocate therewith the 
 Proto-Samoan as in the relation of parent. (See table A, page 38.) 
 
 Table B. 
 
 E 
 
 V 
 
 P-S 
 
 S 
 
 Data. 
 
 E 
 
 V 
 
 P-S 
 
 S 
 
 Data. 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 a 
 
 gl 
 
 
 I320 
 1 340 
 
 322 
 
 324 
 
 339 
 
 »g 
 
 »g 
 
 ng 
 
 rag 
 
 (12 cases) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 rag 
 
 ng 
 
 rag 
 
 199 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 232 
 
 322 
 
 324 
 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 ng 
 
 rag 
 
 125 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 195 
 
 357 
 
 
 
 k 
 
 k 
 
 k 
 
 ' 
 
 (28 cases) 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 129 
 
 
 
 
 rag 
 
 k 
 
 k 
 
 ' 
 
 136 297 
 
 299 
 
 36i 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 70 
 
 188 
 
 307 
 
 
 — ■ 
 
 ragg 
 
 k 
 
 
 188 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 144 
 
 202 
 
 
 
 k 
 
 ragg 
 
 k 
 
 
 191 202 
 
 224 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 rag 
 
 rag 
 
 k 
 
 
 135 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 134 
 
 203 
 
 
 
 j 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 .f 
 
 (12 cases) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 [203 
 1354 
 
 210 
 
 297 
 
 338 
 
 t 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 232 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 dh 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 / 65 143 
 134 1 342 
 
 298 
 
 337 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 189 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 344 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 121 
 
 126 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 206 339 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 i 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 65 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 dh 
 
 h 
 
 
 r 72 215 
 1352 363 
 
 338 
 
 340 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 191 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 dh 
 
 h 
 
 — 
 
 274 278 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 i 
 
 
 i 
 
 204 
 
 319 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 dh 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 235 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 i 
 
 196 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 t 
 
 t 
 
 
 (34 cases) 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 i 
 
 225 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 nd 
 
 t 
 
 
 (208 347 
 1350 353 
 
 348 
 
 349 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 
 i 
 
 237 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 
 i 
 
 298 
 
 305 
 
 362 
 
 
 t 
 
 dh 
 
 t 
 
 
 70 141 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 u 
 
 
 i 
 
 133 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 t 
 
 
 133 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 s 
 
 t 
 
 
 238 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 137 
 
 138 
 
 205 
 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 (25 cases) 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 349 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 rag 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 3i3 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 205 
 
 231 
 
 33i 
 
 353 
 
 b 
 
 TO 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 191 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 219 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 296 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 3'4 
 
 
 
 
 b 
 
 ■v 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 307 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 w 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 273 
 
 
 
 
 b 
 
 w 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 281 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 134 
 
 284 
 
 321 
 
 34i 
 
 bw 
 
 w 
 
 V 
 
 V 
 
 189 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 125 
 
 286 
 
 273 
 
 
 } 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 (10 cases) 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 129 
 
 
 
 
 b 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 (13 cases) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 138 
 
 194 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 206 273 
 
 363 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 288 
 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 (27 cases) 
 
 
 
 b 
 
 mb 
 
 
 
 273 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 (11 cases) 
 
 
 
 bw 
 
 mb 
 
 
 
 '33 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 (123 
 L34 1 
 
 138 
 
 3" 
 
 3i5 
 
 b 
 
 mb 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 (65 125 
 I207 285 
 
 190 
 289 
 
 192 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 /132 
 1336 
 
 136 
 
 355 
 
 225 
 359 
 
 327 
 364 
 
 bw 
 
 mb 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 [124 128 
 I279 
 
 '39 
 
 218 
 
 I 
 
 ndr 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 272 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 mb 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 134 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 ndr 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 334 
 
 335 
 
 
 
 b 
 
 V 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 45 284 
 
 286 
 
 
 ft 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 bw 
 
 V 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 361 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 I 
 
 296 
 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 V 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 36i 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 V 
 
 — 
 
 w 
 
 295 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - - 1 
 
40 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The mutations properly referable to the parent neutral vowel are 
 very numerous. The less frequent vowel mutations are here set 
 down with the authority on which they rest, and in case of material 
 involved in this collection of data the serial number is appended for 
 convenience of reference. 
 
 i-e siapo-seavu. Note, the mutation e-t 
 
 is extremely common. 
 \-a ofanga-ovi. 
 I-m 'ili-kuli (294), milo-mulo, isu-uthu 
 
 (289), ilo-uloulo (334). 
 
 u-i tulu-iiri (332). 
 
 u-o 'uli-koli (118), lofia-luvu (253), ma/w- 
 
 tnavo, ufi-oiri, jangu-vango. 
 u-a ngungulttr-ngalo, liu-lia (197). 
 
 The less frequent of the constant mutations are these : 
 
 I-» lama-nama, lamu-namu. 
 
 k-dh 
 
 se'e-dhedhe. 
 
 ng-fe anga-dhaka. 
 
 k-ng 
 
 'i-ngi. 
 
 ng-ii lingi-livi (103). 
 
 t-k 
 
 tupoto-tumboko. 
 
 n-reg sina-nngasingau. 
 
 t-s 
 
 lata-lasa, uta-usa (238). 
 
 m-ng lima-linga (313). 
 
 t-dh 
 
 tofe-dhove, matala-madhala 
 
 Table C. 
 
 E 
 
 P 
 
 Data. 
 
 E 
 
 P 
 
 Data. 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 (73 cases) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 I S3 95 "7 157 163 164 
 \i6s 256 268 
 
 m 
 
 ng 
 
 246 264 
 
 
 € 
 
 mw 
 
 ng 
 
 167 
 
 
 i 
 
 a 
 
 63 86 117 175 178 258 
 
 k 
 
 ng 
 
 248 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 95 109 161 181 
 
 g 
 
 ng 
 
 248 
 
 
 u 
 
 a 
 
 86 167 250 
 
 t 
 
 ng 
 
 61 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 (12 cases) 
 
 k 
 
 ' 
 
 (21 cases) 
 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 120 163 172 249 
 
 ng 
 
 * 
 
 95 169 171 178 
 
 250 
 
 i 
 
 e 
 
 87 115 152 173 261 
 
 — 
 
 ' 
 
 258 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 247 
 
 .r 
 
 s 
 
 (20 cases) 
 
 
 u 
 
 e 
 
 87 
 
 / 
 
 s 
 
 90 (cf 96) 169 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 (30 cases) 
 
 t 
 
 s 
 
 170 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 171 24 1 
 
 h 
 
 s 
 
 255 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 165 174 2 4i 254 
 
 t 
 
 t 
 
 (36 cases) 
 
 
 
 
 
 241 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 (26 cases) 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 91 242 251 
 
 b 
 
 m 
 
 76 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 (25 cases) 
 
 bw 
 
 m 
 
 172 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 96 99 172 244 255 
 
 m 
 
 — 
 
 102 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 88 244 
 
 mw 
 
 — 
 
 107 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 87 244 255 
 
 bw 
 
 V 
 
 50 84 109 242 
 
 
 
 
 [52 58 59 75 160 163 
 
 ■w 
 
 V 
 
 "7 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 \i84 264 
 
 f 
 
 V 
 
 152 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 (42 cases) 
 
 b 
 
 V 
 
 87 
 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 103 109 no 123 
 
 f 
 
 f 
 
 (17 cases) 
 
 
 e 
 
 u 
 
 179 
 
 b 
 
 f 
 
 [49 51 83 86 147 
 
 148 
 
 i 
 
 u 
 
 105 
 
 
 
 (.174 243 246 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 51 83 88 245 
 
 bw 
 
 f 
 
 245 
 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 (26 cases) 
 
 kb 
 
 f 
 
 157 
 
 
 r 
 
 1 
 
 (22 cases) 
 
 b 
 
 p 
 
 (15 cases) 
 
 
 r 
 
 — 
 
 158 
 
 bw 
 
 p 
 
 179 183 241 
 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 (18 cases) 
 
 } 
 
 p 
 
 173 176 250 
 
 
 »g 
 
 ng 
 
 /83 92 93 94 '5i '54 
 \i77 246 264 
 
 m 
 
 p 
 
 103 
 
 
 Dealing now with so much of the Efate material as possesses in 
 the Viti a possible bridge across the gap, we construct table B, 
 on the preceding page. The mass of the data under consideration, 
 amounting to 175 entries, is sufficient to establish these results upon 
 
EFATK AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 
 
 41 
 
 a satisfactory basis. The Efate material is adjusted to the preceding 
 table of Viti-Proto-Samoan-Samoan. Corroboration is not listed 
 in the case of the more frequent concords or mutations. 
 
 The following mutations, which have been observed in the com- 
 parison of Viti and Samoan, are not involved in any of the material 
 for which we possess Ef ate" data : a-u, nd-h, dh-k, k-t, v-ng, ng-n, mb-v. 
 
 The results of this collation are exhibited in the following table 
 showing to what extent there is an agreement persisting through 
 Efatd-Viti-Samoa, in cases where Viti and Samoa differ to what 
 extent Efate" agrees with Samoa and with Viti respectively, and to 
 what extent it differs from each. The cases of agreeing vowels have 
 been omitted for convenience. The spirants and mutes of the labial 
 series have been omitted because, owing to the absence of one or 
 other from each language, it has proved impracticable to establish 
 a comparison; the items involved in this omission amount to 52. 
 
 
 Vowels. 
 
 Semi- 
 vowels. 
 
 Pala- 
 tals. 
 
 Lin- 
 guals. 
 
 Labi- 
 als. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Throughout 
 
 With Samoa 
 
 With Viti 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 43 
 
 41 
 
 6 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 40 
 
 3 
 2 
 6 
 
 46 
 18 
 
 3 
 8 
 
 25 
 
 1 
 
 152 
 36 
 24 
 69 
 
 
 We now pass to the consideration of the data involving Efate 
 and Polynesian which find no bridge in Viti. (Table C, page 40.) 
 These will be found under the items 48-63, 73- I2 °» 147-185, 239-271. 
 Here again, in the possession of 160 items, we have satisfactorily 
 sufficient data for a comparative study. 
 
 The results of this collation are displayed in the following table. 
 As before, the spirants and mutes of the labial series have been 
 omitted because comparison is impracticable; /, however, being 
 comparable, is included. 
 
 
 Vowels. 
 
 Semi- 
 vowels. 
 
 Pala- 
 tals. 
 
 Lin- 
 guals. 
 
 Labi- 
 als. 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 182 
 7i 
 
 26 
 23 
 
 30 
 12 
 
 74 
 5 
 
 43 
 '5 
 
 355 
 126 
 
 
 
 From this material we diagram the relation of Efate" and Samoa 
 to their common parent. 
 
 EjaU-Parent-Samoa. 
 
 r-r-1 
 
 1-1-1 
 
 tr-r-1 
 
 ng-ng-ng 
 
 n-n-n 
 
 s-s-s 
 
 m-m-m 
 
 bw-v-v 
 f-f-f 
 
 g-g-' 
 
 t-d-t 
 
 b-b-p 
 
 k-k-' 
 
 t-t-t 
 
 b-p-p 
 
42 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Comparing this with the similar diagram Efate-Parent-Viti (page 
 37) we note the following differences : 
 
 1. That Samoan ' has to do duty for parent g and k. 
 
 2. That Efate" and Samoan t alike are called upon to do duty 
 
 for parent d and t. 
 
 3. That Samoan p does duty for parent b and p. 
 
 4. That Efate" b does duty for parent b and p. 
 
 5. That Efate bw does duty for parent v. 
 
 In yet broader comparison we observe that all but one of these 
 differences is found among the mutes in their three series; that 
 Efate" possesses both sonant and surd of the palatal mutes; that 
 it accords with Samoan in the loss of the sonant lingual mute, and 
 that in the labial mutes it has lost, or has not yet acquired, the 
 surd, while Samoan has lost the sonant. 
 
 When we add to this latter item the consideration that Efate" has 
 difficulty in compassing the sonant spirant of this same series and 
 has to render it by the muted semivowel bw, we are led to the 
 conclusion that while the Efate" folk have a richer endowment of 
 palatals their lips are not sufficiently under nice control to do justice 
 to the wealth of the Proto-Samoan labials, a determination which 
 naturally arises from inspection of what we may deem a mouthing 
 process in pronunciation. We are, therefore, not at all surprised 
 that in the instances where Efate is comparable with Viti and 
 Samoan, and they are not in concord, this ruder speech of the west- 
 ern seas agrees with the rougher Viti in 40 per cent of such cases. 
 
 We shall next pass to the consideration of the width of these 
 Efate" identifications with Polynesian, and we shall reckon the tale 
 of those that are found only in Nuclear Polynesia, the proximate 
 islands ; and those which have reached to the most distant verge of 
 Sawaiori migration. We shall be narrowly particular in specializ- 
 ing geographically the identifications in Nuclear Polynesia, except 
 for a certain important subdivision more general in regard of the 
 classification of identifications in the eastward Polynesia of the 
 later swarming. In each case we treat Nukuoro* as practically 
 Samoa, and the few instances drawn from Polynesian inclusions in 
 Melanesia or islands of the Polynesian vergef we class with Nuclear 
 Polynesia. Furthermore we segregate the data as involving or 
 omitting the Viti, a major subdivision in scope, yet one which more 
 complete scrutiny of distal Polynesia may quite as probably show 
 to be devoid of existence; it is accordingly maintained as no more 
 than provisional. 
 
 ♦17 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 152. t*7 Amer. Journal of Philology, 370. 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 
 
 43 
 
 EjaU-Viti-Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 Samoa 65 
 
 Tonga 121 
 
 Nukuoro 348 
 
 Moiki 356 
 
 Samoa-Tonga 70 
 
 Samoa-Futuna 186 
 
 Samoa-Niue 127 
 
 Futuna^-Nukuoro 45 
 
 ■195 
 /?* 
 
 191 357 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Futuna 
 
 Samoa- Tonga-Niue- \ 
 Uvea] ' 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue- \ 
 Futunaj ' 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Futunai., ^^ 
 
 129 221 337 
 \(and Fotuna) 
 
 131 
 
 66 135 188 202 
 225 341 (and Nu- 
 kuoro) 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue- \ 
 Futuna-Uvea/ ' 
 
 136 145 311 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue-1 /132 198 ; 
 Futuna-Uvea-Nukuoro/ \ (etc.) 209 
 
 Samoa . 
 
 EfatS-Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 (54 60 77 79 84 
 1 102 105 109 115 
 
 J117 "9 247 251 
 
 [246 (and Nukuoro) 
 
 Samoa-Tonga 56 85 156 169 
 
 Samoa-Futuna 50 82 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue.. { ku 7 ro) 93 (and Nu- 
 
 (and 
 (and 
 
 Nu- 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Futunajj* 2 254 
 
 Samoa-Niue-Futuna . . 1 1 1 
 Samoa-Niue-Uvea .... 53 
 Tonga-Futuna-Uvea ..112 174 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niuel ._ „ 
 
 Futuna/-" 95 181 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue- j ^ (and Nukuoro) 
 
 Samoa-Tonga-Futunal , 
 
 Uvea/ 62 
 Tonga-Niue-Futuna-\ , 
 
 Uvea/ 62 
 Tonga-Niue-Futuna- . \ 
 
 Uvea/ 51 
 Samoa-Tonga-Niue- 1 
 Futuna-Uvea/ 
 
 255 
 ■49 91 178 
 
 Combining these two tables, we have noted 69 cases of identi- 
 fications of words common to Efate and Nuclear Polynesia and 
 which extend no farther along the track of the migration eastward. 
 As I have been at pains to indicate* that there is a possibility of 
 segregating the residua of the former, or Proto-Samoan, migration 
 and the latter, or Tongafiti, migration in Nuclear Polynesia, it is 
 of the highest interest to note that all but seven of these identi- 
 fications involve the Samoan, and that no less than eighteen reach 
 Samoa and go no farther. 
 
 We shall next take up the tale of Efate" and all Polynesia, distal 
 as well as nuclear, with, however, certain very important data 
 reserved for yet more particular note. 
 
 Efatt-Viti-Polynesia. 
 
 64 
 
 67 
 
 68 
 
 72 
 
 123 
 
 125 
 
 126 
 
 133 
 
 134 
 
 138 
 
 139 
 
 141 
 
 142 
 
 143 
 
 146 
 
 187 
 
 190 
 
 192 
 
 193 
 
 196 
 
 201 
 
 203 
 
 204 
 
 206 
 
 207 
 
 208 
 
 210 
 
 211 
 
 212 
 
 213 
 
 214 
 
 215 
 
 216 
 
 218 
 
 222 
 
 223 
 
 226 
 
 227 
 
 228 
 
 229 
 
 230 
 
 231 
 
 233 
 
 234 
 
 235 
 
 218 
 
 272 
 
 273 
 
 274 
 
 275 
 
 276 
 
 277 
 
 278 
 
 279 
 
 281 
 
 282 
 
 283 
 
 284 
 
 285 
 
 286 
 
 288 
 
 290 
 
 291 
 
 292 
 
 293 
 
 294 
 
 295 
 
 296 
 
 297 
 
 298 
 
 300 
 
 301 
 
 302 
 
 304 
 
 305 
 
 y>6 
 
 307 
 
 308 
 
 310 
 
 312 
 
 313 
 
 314 
 
 315 
 
 317 
 
 318 
 
 319 
 
 320 
 
 321 
 
 322 
 
 323 
 
 324 
 
 325 
 
 326 
 
 327 
 
 330 
 
 331 
 
 332 
 
 335 
 
 336 
 
 338 
 
 339 
 
 340 
 
 342 
 
 343 
 
 344 
 
 .145 
 
 346 
 
 347 
 
 349 
 
 35° 
 
 35i 
 
 352 
 
 353 
 
 354 
 
 355 
 
 358 
 
 359 
 
 360 
 
 36i 
 
 362 
 
 363 
 
 364 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 EjaU-Polynesia . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 48 
 
 58 
 
 61 
 
 63 
 
 73 
 
 74 
 
 75 
 
 76 
 
 78 
 
 80 
 
 81 
 
 87 
 
 89 
 
 90 
 
 92 
 
 94 
 
 101 
 
 106 
 
 107 
 
 118 
 
 120 
 
 148 
 
 149 
 
 150 
 
 151 
 
 152 
 
 153 
 
 154 
 
 158 
 
 159 
 
 161 
 
 162 
 
 163 
 
 164 
 
 166 
 
 167 
 
 168 
 
 171 
 
 172 
 
 175 
 
 177 
 
 179 
 
 183 
 
 184 
 
 185 
 
 240 
 
 241 
 
 243 
 
 244 
 
 245 
 
 248 
 
 249 
 
 253 
 
 256 
 
 257 
 
 258 
 
 260 
 
 261 
 
 263 
 
 264 
 
 266 
 
 267 
 
 268 
 
 269 
 
 271 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ♦17 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 214. 
 
44 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 From the 188 items of the identification of Eate" material with 
 Polynesia, including the Nuclear Polynesian and the most remote 
 terminus of migration, we have withheld for particular note the 
 following interesting items, which, with others of similar import yet 
 to be developed, call for special comment. 
 
 These items are identifications made in Nuclear Polynesia and 
 thence traced, not to distal Polynesia in general, but to particular 
 termini with at least one intervening or intermediary point. We 
 group them as they fall into three classes as southern, eastern and 
 northern swarms. 
 
 c ., [Maori-Mangareva 72 120 272(nefu) 
 
 Swarm ■" Maori-Tahiti 137 155 309 3^8 180 250 
 
 ' [Maori-Tahiti-Mangareva. .106c 239 74 116 165 147 194 197 219 
 
 (Other intermediate points in several items are Mangaia, Rarotonga, Tongarewa, the 
 Paumotu.) 
 
 Eastern fTahiti-Mangareva 106 232 
 
 Swarm: \Paumotu-Mangareva 242 
 
 «, ., (Hawaii-Mangaia 332c 
 
 i\ormern J Hawaii-Tahiti 98 140 160 252 
 
 zworm. ( H awaii-Tahiti-Paumotu..3i6 
 
 We have next to consider a small but well-marked group of 
 identifications where there is a leap from Efate to distal Polynesia 
 without having left a trace in Nuclear Polynesia except in so far 
 as that may be held to exist in the instances linked to Viti, these 
 being distinguished by V in the list. 
 
 General 99 176 V237 
 
 Southern swarm 96 97 V1366 V124 
 
 Eastern swarm 106a 
 
 Northern swarm 59 88 104 1 10 
 
 Finally we come to a group where identification has been estab- 
 lished in Nuclear Polynesia and in one, and only one, of the per- 
 ipheral languages. In the same classification and with the same 
 notation they are listed in the following table : 
 
 Swarm: 
 
 Southern .. 1066 V122 V130 V144 182 V199 V236 262 V287 V329 V3436 
 
 Eastern ... 100 108 113 Vi39<i 170 173 V299 V334 
 
 Northern.. 55 V 69 83 86 114 V128 V189 V224 V3430 
 
 In arithmetical summation we find that 324 identifications in 
 this material may be considered quite satisfactorily established as 
 between Efate and Polynesia. Of these there are 69 words in which 
 the Efat£ word is found in Nuclear Polynesia alone, 191 in which 
 it is general to Polynesia, 19 in which it is associated to the northern 
 swarm which has found its ultimate seat in Hawaii, 12 to the 
 eastern swarm, 33 to the southern swarm and a Maori home. 
 
 Now what are the deductions which may justly be drawn from 
 these data? 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 45 
 
 A. 
 
 We know from our study of the Samoan record of historical 
 tradition and equally from our comparison of the elements and 
 methods of that language with its congeners in eastward Polynesia 
 that this group of islands, so centrally situated in its relation to the 
 outward islands as is the palm to its outstretching fingers, has been 
 the scene of at least two settlements of Sawaiori stock. To these 
 two periods, culminating in the victory of the earlier colonists in 
 the Matamatame epoch* I have assigned the designations of Proto- 
 Samoan and Tongafiti, the one carrying to us its own explanation, 
 the other equally clear to the Samoan as his own name of the enemy 
 who drove him into the mountains, harried him with exactions, and 
 was at last expelled by the semidivine might of his great national 
 hero, Savea, in whom the Malietoa name began. 
 
 Our initial problem, therefore, is to deal with the incidence of the 
 now established Polynesian content of Efate\ Is it Proto-Samoan, 
 is it Tongafiti, is it a mixture of both? That is to say, in another 
 form of statement, was it the former swarm out at the gates of the 
 Malay seas, or was it the latter, or was it both which bivouacked 
 in Eiate" of the New Hebrides on its way to Samoa? Or, this is 
 a possibility as well, did wind-driven estrays from Samoa obtain a 
 foothold in Ef ate in sufficient numbers to fix and clinch these several 
 items upon the Melanesian speech there existing? Was it during 
 the earlier Proto-Samoan period, during the succeeding Tongafiti 
 period, or during the modern Samoan era after Matamatame, when 
 the language is a mixture of these two in proportions by us as yet 
 undetermined, that such reverse migrations took place? 
 
 B. 
 
 The last hypothesis, the counter migration westward from Samoa 
 considered as an eddy current of the great eastward sweep of the 
 race, we shall take up first. The drift of such castaways has been 
 known within the historic period. I cite Codrington'sf excellent 
 authority upon this point : 
 
 From the limits of the Melanesian languages as defined above, the lan- 
 guage of the Polynesian settlements in Melanesia has to be withdrawn. 
 The distinction between this and the Melanesian is everywhere plain, and 
 there is very little distinction apparently to be made of dialect in the 
 speech of one settlement and another. These Polynesian outliers are to 
 be found in Uea, one of the Loyalty Islands; in Fate, Sandwich Island; 
 in some islets of the Sheppard Group, and notably in the settlement of 
 Mae in Three Hills ; in Tikopia, north of the Banks Islands, and in several 
 of the Swallow Group near Santa Cruz ; in Rennel and Bellona, south of 
 the Solomon Islands, and in Ongtong Java, near Ysabel. The language 
 of these is said, on good authority, to be substantially that of Tonga, and 
 
 * 27 American Journal of Philology, 37 1 ; 30 American Journal of Philology, 171.' 
 t Melanesian Languages, page 7 et seq. 
 
46 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 the same throughout; speakers of the Maori of New Zealand can under- 
 stand it and make themselves understood; it has nothing to do directly 
 with the Melanesian languages.* The existence of these Polynesian settle- 
 ments, however, in the midst of Melanesia can not fail to suggest questions 
 of interest and importance which it is impossible to dismiss without con- 
 sideration. As to their origin, it is not difficult to conjecture what it has 
 been. Canoes accidentally drifting or blown away, or expeditions pur- 
 posely directed to known islands, have landed small parties of Polynesian 
 people either on uninhabited places or on islands occupied by Melanesians. 
 Some at least of such settlements may be supposed comparatively modern. 
 If such islands as Rennel, Bellona, or Tikopia have been reached, remote 
 from any large Melanesian island, the colonists naturally remain purely 
 Polynesian in language, habits, and physical characteristics, for there is 
 no admixture. If a single canoe, or a small male party, has found its 
 way to an inhabited Melanesian island, the Polynesian element has been 
 absorbed, leaving perhaps only some fairer and more straight-haired 
 children as an evidence of mixed blood. f In the case of such a settle- 
 ment as Mae the case is different. The middle part of that island, one 
 only about six miles long, is occupied by people whose speech is that 
 common to all these Polynesian settlers, but who physically are not dis- 
 tinguishable from their neighbors who are Melanesian both in language and 
 physical character. The same is the case in the Swallow Islands: the 
 inhabitants of islands close together speak either a language like that of 
 Santa Cruz or the Polynesian ; but they are all alike Melanesian in appear- 
 ance. The Tikopians, an isolated Polynesian settlement, are wholly unlike 
 Melanesians — tall, heavy, light-colored men, with straight hair. The 
 reason why the Polynesian-speaking people of Mae, for example, are Mel- 
 anesian in appearance clearly is that the Melanesian blood in them has 
 overborne the Polynesian element; that is to say, the Polynesian settlers 
 have, generation after generation, taken Melanesian wives into their villages 
 in which the speech was Polynesian. The speech, the descent of chiefs, 
 certain religious practices, have remained Polynesian, the physical aspect 
 has gradually lost its original character. Under such circumstances the 
 speech which will be permanent is the speech of the settlement ; the phys- 
 ical character that will prevail will be that of the blood. Hence the 
 Tikopian is physically and in language purely Polynesian, the Fileni man 
 of the Swallow Group is in speech Polynesian but physically Melanesian. 
 The phenomena of the case are thus explained.! 
 
 ♦Some few years ago a whaler picked up in the Solomon Islands and brought down to 
 Norfolk Island some natives of Mae and Fate, survivors of a crew massacred in Ongtong 
 Java. They belonged to the Polynesian settlements, and they told me that they, the 
 Mae and Fate men, spoke the same language, and also understood that of the Ongtong 
 Java people. — Dr. Codrington's note. 
 
 fl have seen myself in Ureparapara a man and woman with a son, drifted thither from 
 some Polynesian island; and I have noticed straight-haired children in Saddle Island 
 who were known to be descendants of Polynesian castaways. — Dr. Codrington's note. 
 
 JSome fifty years ago the Banks Islands were visited in two successive years by double 
 canoes. The people in those canoes said they came from Tonga. They settled the first 
 year for a time on the islet of Qakea, close to Vanua Lava, quarrelled after a time with 
 their neighbors, and went off. When they returned next year they were attacked by 
 the natives and driven off. There were women with them. If they had settled on 
 Qakea there would be there now a Polynesian-speaking people, but Melanesian wives 
 from Vanua Lava would be continually bringing in Melanesian physical characteristics. 
 If Qakea had been an isolated place like Tikopia, there would have been then a small 
 purely Polynesian colony. — Dr. Codrington's note. 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 47 
 
 It remains to state another remarkable fact. In Three Hills Island, 
 Mae, the Polynesian settlement above mentioned is about two miles 
 distant from Sesake, at one end of the island, occupied by those who 
 may be called the aborigines. The Mae language is Polynesian, if not 
 purely, at least decidedly so; the Sesake language is Melanesian decidedly, 
 and at any rate has nothing that makes it appear more influenced by its 
 Polynesian neighbor than if Sesake and Mae were in different and distant 
 islands. This can not be too positively stated, and the importance of the 
 fact is very great. It is an exemplification, in a very narrow field, of what 
 is also found to be the case with regard to Fiji. The Fijian group is only 
 some 200 miles west of the Friendly Islands, which are decidedly part 
 of Polynesia. There has been a considerable intercourse between the two 
 groups, and no doubt a great infusion of Tongan, Friendly Islands, blood 
 among the higher classes of Fijians. There has been also, according to 
 native legends, a considerable intercourse between Fiji and the purely 
 Polynesian Samoa. Yet the Fiji language is most decidedly Melanesian; 
 it has no doubt something directly derived from Tonga, but it is no more 
 Polynesian than the languages of the Banks Islands, which lie far away 
 to the west, out of reach of any but the most casual and insignificant 
 intercourse with Tongans or other Polynesians. Intercourse, therefore, and 
 close neighborhood with Polynesians do not, as a matter of fact, materially 
 affect the language of Melanesians. 
 
 Yet Efate" has had its Polynesian content sufficiently long to 
 subject it to a course of modification,* and this is not the work of 
 a day or of a generation. We are, therefore, to lay aside the pos- 
 sibility that this accretion is due to westward drift in the modern 
 epoch; furthermore we are yet without information on the extent 
 to which modern Samoan is the result of the admixture of the 
 speech of the earlier and of the later migrants. 
 
 It is equally impossible that the Polynesian accretion came to 
 Efate" during the Tongafiti domination of the littoral of western 
 Samoa. We have segregated in this Polynesian content a consid- 
 erable proportion of words which, qua Polynesian, are the exclusive 
 possession of Nuclear Polynesia. It is absurd to hold it possible 
 that Tongafiti migrants should have acquired these words from the 
 Proto-Samoans with sufficient grip to carry them on a voyage against 
 the current of their race and to impress them on an alien and 
 resistant people, yet with entirely too feeble a hold to carry them 
 along the current of their further and easy migration eastward. 
 
 The data here collected must stand as proof positive that if the 
 Polynesian content of Efate" is due to a westward drift from Nuclear 
 Polynesia that acquisition must have been in the Proto-Samoan 
 period, a period which we must consider to have ended with the 
 Tongafiti swarming, the epoch of the great voyages, and that was 
 somewhere about 1 ,200 of our era. Against this possibility of west- 
 
 *This is shown in examination of the data passim in this collection, and particularly 
 as regards a specific detail of such modification in my paper on Duplication by Dissim- 
 ilation, 30 American Journal of Philology, 171. 
 
48 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ward drift our comparison of the Polynesian of Efate with that of 
 Nuclear Polynesia gives us warrant to say that it is highly improb- 
 able that Efate" received its Polynesian from the east; it gives us 
 no warrant to say that it is impossible. 
 
 C. 
 
 It may be difficult and it may remain difficult to prove that the 
 Polynesian in Melanesia did not come there from Sawaiori settle- 
 ments in the central and eastern Pacific; the proof of a negative by 
 no means loses any of its logical difficulties when stated in terms 
 of an unlettered people. But there is all the proof that consistent 
 tradition can give to the migration theory which introduces the 
 Melanesian chain as the line along which the migrant fleets passed 
 from the known sojourn in Indonesia to the known occupation of 
 Polynesia. The presence of so large a share of Sawaiori vocables 
 in Efate" does not in itself prove that this island lay on the fairway 
 from Indonesia to Savai'i, but it is hugely confirmatory of all other 
 evidence upon which this theory is based. We are here really not 
 so much concerned with the proof of this migration theory as we 
 are with the determination of which swarm it was that included 
 Efate" in its voyaging. 
 
 In the Proto-Samoan we have a distinct, and surely an early, 
 phase of Sawaiori speech which differs from the Tongafiti in the 
 possession of certain vocables which the latter has not — in the 
 absence of certain vocables which the latter has preserved or has 
 acquired since the separation of the two stems. Above all else the 
 Proto-Samoan is distinguished from the Tongafiti by its maintain- 
 ing superficially, or recoverable under the surface by the merest 
 scratching, the remnants of the original speech in which closed 
 syllables were possible. 
 
 Everywhere in this Polynesian of Efate" we find the closed syllables, 
 of the Proto-Samoan, not the Tongafiti softening away of the final 
 consonant. This is so common that it has not seemed necessary 
 to collate for this feature, it has been sufficient to insert the Proto- 
 Samoan radical in each item of the collected data where it has been 
 possible to recover it. On this score we have no hesitation in asso- 
 ciating the Polynesian content of Efate" with the Proto-Samoan. 
 
 In consideration of the vocabulary we are dealing with 324 items. 
 Of these there are but 1 2 which are not identified in Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia; if we include Viti in Nuclear Polynesia, as seems quite 
 justifiable, we shall reduce the reckoning to 9. Now 9 in 324 is. 
 readily explicable by the known habit of Polynesians to cast out. 
 certain words under the manifold working of their tabu.* Against 
 these 9 is to be set the fact that of our 324 identifications 20 per 
 
 ♦See note 255. 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 49 
 
 cent, i in every 5, 69 words in all, are common to Efate" and Nuclear 
 Polynesia and are not to be found in the languages deriving from 
 the Tongafiti or cadet branch of the family; that in the close sub- 
 division of the Nuclear Polynesian 18 words of these 69 are to be 
 found in Samoa alone, and that only 7 in all fail of Samoan identi- 
 fication, and even of these 7 there are 2 which might readily be 
 identified in Samoan. The conclusion is irresistible that the Poly- 
 nesian content of Efate is Proto-Samoan. 
 
 Assuming the validity of the migration down along the Melanesian 
 chain from Indonesia to the Pacific we have no hesitation in declar- 
 ing as proved that the Proto-Samoan swarm had to do with Efate* 
 and that the Tongafiti swarm did not touch there. I have used 
 discretely the term "had to do" in reference to this transaction, 
 for we are without data upon which to base a more definite determi- 
 nation. The main body of the Proto-Samoans may have rested 
 upon Efate" through such a lapse of time as to impress their better 
 speech upon the ruder autochthons, or a considerable unit of the 
 swarm may have deviated from the voyage and have colonized the 
 island. In either case the physical results of such commingling are 
 not apparent. 
 
 D. 
 
 We now come to the last items in the tabular grouping of the 
 data, the eastward extension of this material which we now know 
 to be Proto-Samoan and its discovery in territory now occupied by 
 Tongafiti descendants. We shall here touch upon it very lightly, 
 for it does not bear upon the proof as relating to Efate. We are 
 not to assume that the swarming impulse which set the Proto- 
 Samoans in motion from ancestral Hawaiki (whether that be in the 
 Hindu-Kush or in the Hadramaut), which drove them into and out 
 of Indonesia, which pushed them through Efate" and into Nuclear 
 Polynesia — we have no reason to assume that this quest of the 
 sunrise deserted them when they reached the green hills and the 
 gray sands of Samoa. We read their stories but blindly if we miss 
 the departure of hardy voyagers in search of sea and sea and haply 
 land beyond. Until the Tongafiti came and drove them from the 
 coasts the sea was theirs for voyaging. In these memoranda we 
 think we find record of the ports some of them made. 
 
 There is confirmation peripheral as well. Hawaii has record* of 
 voyages from Samoa direct, and in New Zealandf there is a similar 
 tale. The Samoans say that their ancestors started on voyages 
 from Samoa, the Hawaiians and the Maori record that voyagers from 
 Samoa arrived. Here in the philological record we seem to have the 
 
 *2 Fornander "Polynesian Race," 33. fS. Percy Smith in litt. 
 
50 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 proof as convincing as in our civilized estate would be the production 
 of clearance and entry duly attested by tidewaiter and collector of 
 the port. 
 
 We are now brought to a point at which it will be advantageous 
 to offer a check-list of the mutations in the Polynesian material 
 contained in the fundamental data of this work. The standard 
 upon which the comparison is based is the Proto-Samoan, the earlier 
 phase which with as much certainty as ease we may recover from 
 the current Samoan. The figures refer to the data items as pre- 
 sented in the appendix.pp. 185-43 1. The figures included within par- 
 entheses indicate that in the vocables thus designated the mutation 
 appears to run concurrently through two or more languages. The 
 point is important and worthy of some note, for it is quite possible 
 that the word stem may of its own constitution carry the mutation 
 into a speech whereto the mutation itself is not normal. To find 
 an excellent instance of this we need look no further than the first 
 subdivision hereunder, the a-e mutation in fanua (292) land, which 
 we find to persist through no less than ten of the eighteen languages 
 involved, yet which is the only instance of this mutation in Maori 
 which our material affords. To the identifying numerals the dia- 
 critical mark of the acute accent has been added when the mutant 
 vowel bears the accent in Samoan or in the speech under examina- 
 tion. This distinction will be found of value in all the languages 
 which retain the penult accent (except where otherwise indicated 
 in the text) normal to Polynesian speech. The Maori, it will be 
 recalled by those familiar with these tongues, has broken away from 
 the Polynesian rule and has devised an accent system of its own. 
 Similarly the degree mark is used to denote the cases in which the 
 mutation occurs in an unaccented final syllable. 
 
 a-e (170, 216, 253, 290, 292, 350) 
 
 Bukabuka . .216, 292 Moriori 73 
 
 Fakaafo 292 Niue 147, 397', 350 
 
 Futuna 170' Nukuoro . . . 290 
 
 Hawaii 166, 253' Rarotonga. .216 
 
 Manahiki . . . 292 Rotuma. . . . 360 
 
 Mangareva. . 154, 253', 292, 350 Sikayana. . .292 
 
 Maori 292 Tahiti 183°, 216, 292 
 
 Marquesas . .So, 89, 193, 258, 274, Tonga 170', 290, 350 
 
 2750,290,292,322 Uvea 148', 292 
 
 Moiki 292 Viti 164' , 188' 
 
 a-i 
 
 Moriori 350 Tahiti 2 16 
 
 Niue 290 Viti 1396° 
 
 a-o (216, 271, 292) 
 
 Hawaii 193,292 Tonga 92,107,167,216,271°, 
 
 Marquesas. .75, 163, 216 277,292 
 
 Moriori 214' Uvea 271° 
 
 Niue 93', 216, 292 
 
 Rotuma. . . .239', 290, 291', 294', 328' 
 351,352' 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 
 
 51 
 
 a-M (144, 167, 185) 
 
 Fotuna 144', 281' 
 
 Futuna 167 
 
 Hawaii 167 
 
 Mangareva. . 167 
 
 Maori 167, 185° 
 
 a-au 
 
 Fotuna 45° 
 
 e-o (47) 
 
 Bukabuka. .327 
 
 Futuna 47' 
 
 Hawaii 210' 
 
 e-i 
 
 Aniwa 249 
 
 Fotuna 315°, 247°, 363 
 
 e-o (126) 
 
 Hawaii 126 
 
 Morion 126 
 
 Rotuma. . . . 122', 272' 
 e-it 
 
 Rarotonga. .257' 
 i-a 
 
 Fotuna 286 
 
 Marquesas. .185° 
 
 Niue 167, 248 
 
 Tahiti 167, 185 
 
 Uvea 167 
 
 Viti 144, 202'° 
 
 Niue 127° 
 
 Rotuma. . . .290° 
 
 Viti 47', 126, 272' 
 
 Rotuma. ... 153' 
 Viti 64 , 173 
 
 gareva. .126 
 Marquesas. .126 
 
 i- 
 
 Maori 33 2 '/. 
 
 Nukuoro 304' 
 
 Aniwa 300' 
 
 Rotuma. 
 
 •352" 
 
 Fotuna 298', 300', 32 1', 362' 
 
 (This occurs in but these two islands of the verge and appears to be only initial.) 
 
 KX305) 
 
 Nukuoro. . . . 166' Uvea 286' 
 
 Sikayana ... 32 1' Rotuma. . . . 305' 
 Tonga 53' Viti 305' 
 
 o-a 
 
 Morion 287 
 
 Rarotonga. .257° 
 o-e 
 
 Rarotonga. .205' 
 
 o-i 
 
 Viti 248 
 
 o-M (92,314) 
 
 Futuna 92 
 
 Hawaii 314' 
 
 Mangareva. .314' 
 
 Maori 314' 
 
 Niue 92 
 
 o-ui 
 
 Hawaii 1396' 
 
 u-a 
 
 Fotuna 76', 343°c 
 
 Hawaii 277' 
 
 u-i 
 
 Mangaia. . . .168° 
 Niue 271 
 
 11-0 (129) 
 
 Fotuna 129', 328 
 
 Maori 361 
 
 Nukuoro 139 
 
 a-au 
 
 Fotuna 151 
 
 11 -to 
 
 Tahiti 347 
 
 Tonga 52' 
 
 Tongarewa. . 147° 
 
 Paumotu. . .314 
 Sikayana. . .192' 
 
 Tonga 92 
 
 Uvea 92 
 
 Viti 155 
 
 Tahiti 139, 2i6',285' 
 
 Sikayana. . .261' 
 
 Viti 129', 138 , 194,: 
 
52 THE POLYNESIAN 
 
 u-ow 
 
 Aniwa 151 
 
 ae-e 
 
 Niu€ 261', 315', 347' 
 
 td-ei 
 
 Maori 268 
 
 au-a 
 
 Mangareva. .61' 
 au-ou (6 1, 200, 335) 
 
 Aniwa 200', 267', 301' 
 
 Mangareva. . 161', 162', 226', 335' 
 
 Maori 283' 
 
 Marquesas . . 335' 
 el-» 
 
 Tonga 78' 
 
 ou-au 
 
 Fotuna 282' 
 
 ng-n (note 125) 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 Marquesas (western dialect) 
 ng-& 
 
 Marquesas (eastern dialect) 
 ag-ngg 
 
 Viti 248' 
 
 ng-n 
 
 Viti 154° 
 
 ng— 
 
 Maori 310 
 
 Marquesas. .151' 
 
 Niue 93' 
 
 kg 
 
 Paumotu . . . 306' 
 
 k-«g 
 
 Mangareva. .67, 214 
 Uvea 178 
 
 k-»gg 
 
 Viti 188, 191, 202, 224 
 
 k-< 
 
 Niue 250 
 
 k— 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 Marquesas . .204, 261 
 
 Niue 57 
 
 Nukuoro 300 
 
 Paumotu . . . 248 
 \-n 
 
 Hawaii 154 
 
 Nukuoro 100, 200, 297, 309, 310, 350 
 
 Tahiti 100, 154 
 
 1-ng 
 
 Moiki 
 
 1-/ 
 
 Rotuma 354 
 
 U 
 
 Mangareva. .257 
 
 \-nd 
 
 Viti 287 
 
 l-ndr 
 
 Viti 272, 307, 314. 334. 335 
 
 WANDERINGS. 
 
 Niue 61', 200' 
 
 Nukuoro . . . 200' 
 
 Tonga 6i' F 200', 335' 
 
 Uvea 61' 
 
 Rotuma 285 
 
 Sikayana 
 
 Viti 332'6 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Uvea 69 
 
 Viti 135 
 
 Rotuma. . . .300, 305 
 Tahiti 
 
 Tonga 181 
 
 Samoa 
 
 Tonga 312,313 
 
 Uvea 312,313 
 
EFATE AND VITI AND POLYNESIA. 
 
 53 
 
 n-l 
 
 Hawaii 257 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Niu e 200, 230, 244, 301, 322, 
 
 327, 336 
 
 Nukuoro 296 
 
 n-r 
 
 a-ng 
 h-h 
 
 Rotuma .... 328 
 
 % 
 Morion 
 
 Niue 47,81,206,278 
 
 Tonga 
 
 h-w 
 
 h-s 
 
 Rotuma .... 206, 278, 340 
 h-tk 
 
 Viti 47, 72, 215, 274, 278, 352 
 
 Hawaii 295 
 
 - f » 
 
 Futuna 239 
 
 s-h 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Maori 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Niue 91,98 
 
 s-(s, h) 
 
 Manahiki 
 
 Nukuoro 
 s-sh 
 
 Moiki 
 s-ndr 
 
 Viti 232 
 
 s-th 
 
 Viti 65, 91, 143, 198, 233, 298, 
 
 337. 338. 340, 341. 344 
 
 Hawaii 245 
 
 Mangaia. . . . 204, 205 
 Mangareva 
 Maori 239 
 
 t-j (ch, tsh) 
 
 Aniwa 166, 329 
 
 Fila 166, 329 
 
 t-f 
 
 Rotuma. . . .294, 324, 350 
 
 t-k 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 Mangareva. .1416 
 Paumotu. . .216,237 
 
 t-s 
 
 Futuna 3326 
 
 Rotuma 352 
 
 t-nd 
 
 Viti 141a, 208, 329, 350, 353 
 
 Uh 
 
 Rotuma 294 
 
 t— 
 
 Marquesas . . 350 
 
 Tahiti 281 
 
 Nukuoro . . . 349 
 
 Tonga 244,327,356 
 
 Uvea 301 
 
 Samoa 296 
 
 Tahiti 328 
 
 Viti 342 
 
 Uvea 47.295.331 
 
 Viti 206,331,339 
 
 Paumotu 
 Tahiti 
 Tonga 
 Tongarewa 
 
 Tonga 
 Uvea 
 
 Marquesas. .239 
 
 Rarotonga 
 
 Tahiti 90, 140, 239 
 
 £°tuna 133, 165, 219, 329, 355 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Tonga 355 
 
 Liueniua. . . . 350 
 
 Uvea 165, 196, 219, 325 
 
 Viti 238 
 
 Viti 1416 
 
54 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 m-ng 
 
 Maori 
 
 •313 
 
 v-h 
 
 
 Niue 
 
 .281 
 
 Nukuoro . . . 
 
 .296 
 
 v-w 
 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 
 Maori 
 
 
 i-h 
 
 
 Aniwa 
 
 •259,329,360 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 
 Manahiki . . 
 
 .201, 259, 290, 292 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 
 Maori 
 
 
 i-p 
 
 
 Futuna. . . . 
 
 .86 
 
 t-v 
 
 
 Bukabuka . 
 
 .290 
 
 Fotuna .... 
 
 . 166, 329 
 
 Manahiki . . 
 
 .290 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 .290,293 
 
 Marquesas . 
 
 .290 
 
 t-w 
 
 
 Hawaii. . . . 
 
 .290 
 
 i-hw 
 
 
 Bukabuka . 
 
 .292 
 
 Maori 
 
 .122,130,133,147, 
 
 f-6 
 
 Tonga. 
 
 170, 213, 214, 223, 243, 273, 
 283,292,293,294 
 
 .86 
 
 i-mb 
 
 f-tck 
 
 f— 
 
 Viti 273a 
 
 i 
 Sikayana. . .259 
 
 p-4 
 
 Bukabuka 
 Mangaia 
 
 Nukuoro 290 
 
 Mangareva. .92, 147, 148, 213, 214, 272, 
 290, 292, 294 
 
 Rotuma .... 285 
 Fotuna 192, 286 
 
 p-mb 
 
 Viti. 
 
 p-h 
 
 •64, 125, 128, 173, 190, 192 
 
 Rotuma . 
 
 p-v 
 
 Viti 103, 284, 286 
 
 Viti 313 
 
 Rotuma. . . . 122 
 
 Viti 
 
 Fotuna. . . .281 
 
 Marquesas. . i3o,"i33, r i66, 292, 293, 296 
 
 Moiki 201, 206, .2 15, 2736, 329 
 
 Moriori 214,^272 
 
 Niue 137 ' 
 
 Tongarewa 
 
 Uvea 86 
 
 Paumotu. . .290 
 
 Tahiti 290 
 
 Uvea 314 
 
 Viti 
 
 Maori 290 
 
 Moriori 287, 293 
 
 Fila. 
 
 •329 
 
 Rarotonga 
 
 Rotuma. . . .206, 214, 290 
 
 Tubuai 290 
 
 Sikayana. . .285 
 Tonga 52, 12S 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 Check-list of the material for this section of the work — Tables of the 
 phonetic relations of 81 languages of the Melanesian archipelagoes — 
 The several mutations of vowels and consonants and the languages 
 which employ them — Analysis of these mutations, those which are 
 found in Polynesian and those confined to Melanesia — The ground- 
 work of Polynesian mutation and the Melanesian system compared 
 therewith — Two Melanesian foci of Polynesian influence brought to 
 light — The sieve theory disproved by this material — Proof of the 
 general migration theory — Crop colonies and the important part they 
 play — Two tracks of Proto-Samoan migration through Melanesia — 
 Proof that a Melanesian sojourn preceded the settlement of Samoa. 
 
 In an earlier chapter I have written that in accordance with Dr. 
 Macdonald's theory of his Oceanic language equal weight should 
 attach to the identification of Efat£-Polynesia and Efat£-Melanesia. 
 The former we have just had under rigorous review and we have 
 been led to certain conclusions. We are now to examine the 
 Melanesian material in its turn. 
 
 This is distributed irregularly through the collected data, the 
 distribution being based upon the tabulation of the Efate" words in 
 several series. To facilitate reference to the material of each of 
 these languages the following catalogue will be found of service. 
 
 Alite 217 239 250 251 259 265 275 278 285 291 300 301 306 309 
 
 313 3i7 330 337 35o 35i 352 356 360 361 
 
 Alo Teqel 122 123 147 190 193 214 217 239 250 251 272 275 278 
 
 294 300 301 306 307 309 316 317 318 324 328 333 335 337 
 
 343 35o 360 361 
 
 Ambrym 46 147 194 212 215 239 242 252 258 265 266 274 278 284 
 
 287 290 291 297 298 300 305 312 318 324 329 336 350 352 
 
 356 357 360 361 
 
 Aneityum 124 126 147 149 154 168 173 188 191 194 198 204 205 
 
 206 207 214 216 217 228 229 240 241 256 258 260 262 264 
 
 265 266 268 269 270 271 273 274 278 279 282 283 285 288 
 
 291 293 294 298 301 306 307 309 310 312 313 315 316 317 
 
 318 319 320 321 322 323 324 326 328 329 335 337 339 340 
 
 342 344 347 349 350 360 361 
 
 Arag 122 149 152 153 160 IQ ° J 93 209 212 214 215 217 239 250 
 
 258 259 265 272 275 278 284 285 290 291 292 294 300 301 
 
 306 307 309 312 313 317 318 324 328 329 330 333 335 336 
 
 352 356 357 360 361 
 
 Baki....i47 149 156 182 190 194 199 208 210 211 217 228 237 240 
 
 247 254 258 263 273 278 282 285 290 291 292 297 298 305 
 
 308 309 312 313 315 317 320 321 324 336 340 344 346 347 
 
 35o 352 356 358 359 361 362 364 
 
 Baravon. 74 122 147 149 156 190 207 214 215 217 257 270 273 280 
 
 284 285 290 291 294 300 313 319 320 323 324 327 329 336 
 
 346 358 360 361 
 Bauro ... 47 
 
 55 
 
56 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Belaga.. 46 147 152 203 207 211 258 284 285 290 300 317 338 339 
 
 342 343 346 352 
 
 Bierian..i48 156 199 207 210 216 217 240 252 256 258 259 260 263 
 
 270 278 282 285 290 291 292 293 294 297 298 300 301 302 
 
 305 308 309 311 312 313 315 317 318 320 321 322 323 324 
 
 329 336 340 344 35o 352 356 358 361 364 
 
 Bougainville 149 192 259 265 278 350 
 
 Brierly Island 190 294 317 324 340 347 361 
 
 Brumer Island 298 324 344 
 
 Bugotu..i22 147 213 214 217 239 251 257 272 275 278 284 285 290 
 
 291 298 301 305 306 309 312 313 316 317 322 328 329 330 
 
 338 339 343 346 35i 352 361 
 
 Buka 46 149 158 190 207 217 239 247 257 259 265 278 280 285 
 
 298 300 306 308 313 318 324 328 330 343 344 350 352 355 
 
 360 361 363 
 
 Bululaha 190 217 239 250 251 259 265 291 298 300 301 306 309 317 
 
 329 33° 35° 35i 352 356 360 361 
 
 Deni 194 212 214 265 266 278 285 306 307 324 335 339 358 360 
 
 i 361 
 
 Duf aure Island 1 6 7 340 
 
 Duke of York 46 74 122 147 149 164 169 207 214 217 265 269 272 
 
 275 285 290 292 294 300 301 309 312 313 314 316 318 319 
 
 320 321 324 325 327 328 329 332 335 336 343 350 3526 358 
 
 360 361 
 
 Epi 39 44 47 75 77 186 200 202 212 265 286 330 343 -363 
 
 Eromanga 194 206 217 218 240 265 270 273 274 278 282 285 290 
 
 291 294 305 312 317 324 329 333 337 338 349 350 352 360 
 361 
 
 Fagani..i22 147 149 190 214 217 239 250 251 257 258 259 265 272 
 
 273 278 285 290 292 294 298 300 307 309 312 313 316 317 
 
 318 324 328 329 330 342 350 351 352 356 357 358 360 361 
 
 Gog 46 122 123 147 149 151 154 190 203 206 214 217 239 251 
 
 268 272 275 278 284 285 298 300 301 306 307 309 312 313 
 
 317 318 322 324 328 333 335 336 338 339 342 343 356 357 
 
 358 360 361 
 
 Guadalcanar 149 272 278 285 298 309 328 335 
 
 Iai 194 259 265 294 318 324 
 
 Kabadi.. 46 74 265 266 292 330 361 
 
 Kabakada 122 147 214 285 320 327 
 
 Kalil... .294 296 312 322 329 352 
 
 King 47 74 147 151 196 213 217 247 258 264 266 280 294 296 
 
 309 312 313 318 319 320 321 323 324 329 336 342 343 344 
 
 349 350 352 358 361 363 
 
 Lakon...i22 123 147 149 190 193 206 214 217 239 251 265 272 275 
 
 278 284 285 292 301 306 309 312 313 317 318 324 328 333 
 
 335 337 343 35o 351 356 360 361 
 
 Lamassa. 47 74 151 190 213 216 247 265 266 280 285 292 294 296 
 
 309 312 313 316 317 318 319 324 329 342 343 344 350 358 
 
 361 363 
 
 Lambell. 47 74 '47 149 x 5i '9° x 96 213 216 247 264 265 266 280 
 
 292 294 296 309 312 316 317 318 319 320 324 329 336 342 
 
 343 344 346 35o 352 358 361 
 
 Laur 47 *5i '56 190 216 217 247 257 265 266 277 292 294 295 
 
 296 309 312 313 315 316 317 318 319 324 329 333 343 344 
 
 350 352 361 363 
 Lemaroro 258 274 
 
 Leon 46 122 147 149 187 193 203 214 265 292 307 318 337 
 
 Lifu 214 259 265 318 324 326 330 333 361 
 
 Lo 46 122 147 149 152 169 190 193 195 212 214 217 239 251 
 
 265 266 272 275 278 285 290 291 300 301 305 306 307 309 
 
 312 313 316 317 318 321 324 328 333 335 336 339 343 350 
 
 35i 356 357 358 360 361 
 
 Maewo. . 46 122 147 149 152 153 190 193 203 206 212 214 215 239 
 
 259 264 266 272 275 278 284 285 291 292 298 301 306 309 
 
 312 313 316 317 318 324 328 329 333 335 336 337 346 352 
 
 357 358 360 361 
 
 Mai 281 
 
POLYNESIAN KEUCS IN MELANESIA. 57 
 
 Makura.. 74 165 265 273 290 297 302 306 309 312 317 321 333 335 
 352 
 
 Malanta.312 324 
 
 Malekula.43 47 74 77 121 147 148 156 157 161 193 194 199 208 
 
 210 211 217 227 228 239 242 246 247 251 252 254 258 259 
 
 270 274 276 278 282 285 287 289 291 292 294 297 300 301 
 
 302 306 309 312 315 316 317 318 319 320 321 323 324 328 
 
 329 335 339 340 344 345 346 347 350 351 352 356 358 359 
 
 360 362 363 364 
 
 Malo. ... 44 47 121 124 147 148 190 193 194 199 203 206 207 208 
 
 217 218 228 239 247 252 254 258 266 270 282 285 289 290 
 
 292 293 297 301 302 305 306 308 309 311 312 313 316 318 
 
 319 320 321 324 328 333 335 336 337 338 339 340 343 344 
 
 346 347 35i 352 353 354 356 358 359 361 362 
 
 Manna.. 39 46 147 193 212 214 250 272 275 278 284 285 291 292 
 
 301 306 309 311 312 313 317 318 321 324 328 333 335 336 
 
 343 350 352 356 357 358 360 361 
 
 Matupit. 74 147 214 244 280 285 287 300 320 346 347 352 358 
 
 Meli 147 
 
 Merlav. . 46 122 123 147 149 151 154 190 193 197 206 207 210 214 
 
 217 239 251 265 268 275 278 284 289 291 300 301 306 307 
 
 309 312 313 316 317 318 322 324 328 333 335 337 338 339 
 
 342 357 358 360 361 
 
 Moanus. . 74 126 190 215 239 265 284 285 290 291 294 305 308 312 
 
 317 324 328 329 330 335 345 350 352 360 361 
 
 Mosin...i22 123 147 154 193 214 217 239 251 265 272 275 278 284 
 
 300 301 306 307 309 312 316 317 318 324 328 333 335 336 
 
 339 343 356 357 360 361 
 
 Mota 46 47 75 122 123 147 151 152 153 154 156 160 163 167 
 
 169 189 190 192 193 196 197 198 199 203 205 206 207 209 
 
 212 213 214 215 216 217 223 227 228 230 237 239 240 241 
 
 243 247 248 250 251 252 253 254 257 258 259 262 263 265 
 
 266 267 268 269 272 274 275 276 278 279 280 283 284 285 
 
 286 287 289 290 291 292 294 295 297 298 300 301 302 306 
 
 307 309 310 312 313 316 317 318 319 320 321 322 323 324 
 
 325 326 328 331 332 333 335 336 337 338 339 340 341 342 
 
 343 344 346 347 348 351 352 353 355 356 357 358 359 360 
 
 361 362 363 364 
 
 Motlav..i22 123 147 149 151 154 169 190 193 214 217 239 251 258 
 
 259 265 272 275 284 285 290 291 292 300 301 306 307 309 
 
 312 316 317 318 321 322 324 328 333 335 336 337 339 346 
 350 35i 356 360 361 
 
 Motu 42 44 47 76 125 158 168 182 190 201 205 208 214 217 
 
 241 243 248 249 265 268 271 272 273 282 285 288 292 293 
 
 298 299 301 304 306 309 310 312 313 317 318 319 321 326 
 
 327 328 330 33i 332 333 334 335 539 342 343 346 347 349 
 
 350 351 352 354 358 359 360 361 362 363 364 365 
 
 Murray Island 275 301 305 309 361 
 
 Natalava 335 350 361 
 
 Nengone 122 214 245 265 274 291 300 306 309 322 330 333 335 361 
 
 New Britain 46 76 125 149 152 154 167 190 200 207 214 217 267 
 
 275 289 290 297 306 309 313 318 319 320 322 323 324 326 
 
 327 336 343 345 352 360 
 
 New Caledonia 273 330 333 
 
 New Georgia 149 190 192 217 285 298 300 301 305 312 313 324 350 
 
 35i 361 
 
 New Guinea 217 265 273 276 290 324 330 334 346 350 365 
 
 New Ireland 247 273 278 290 296 300 312 313 317 318 324 329 344 
 
 35o 351 361 363 365 
 
 Nggao...2oi 214 215 217 239 251 272 278 285 298 301 305 309 312 
 
 313 324 336 346 35i 352 361 
 
 Nggela.. 45 46 122 147 149 152 155 190 197 198 203 207 208 213 
 
 214 216 217 239 251 258 259 272 273 278 284 285 290 291 
 
 292 294 296 297 298 300 301 305 306 309 312 313 315 316 
 
 317 318 321 322 323 324 327 328 329 330 332 335 338 339 
 
 342 344 346 35° 35i 352 357 358 360 361 
 
58 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Nguna... 46 74 75 159 206 214 240 261 266 294 301 317 318 321 
 
 336 338 346 35o 
 
 Nifilole. .149 212 214 217 239 284 290 291 294 313 328 330 357 360 
 361 
 
 Norbarbar 75 122 147 149 190 193 212 214 217 239 251 265 272 
 
 278 285 289 291 292 300 301 306 307 309 312 316 317 318 
 
 324 328 331 333 335 336 337 338 344 350 356 357 358 360 
 36i 
 
 Omba... 42 74 122 147 149 152 153 169 190 206 207 212 214 217 
 
 239 254 275 278 284 285 290 291 292 295 300 301 306 307 
 
 309 312 313 317 318 324 333 335 336 338 346 352 356 358 
 
 360 361 
 
 Paama. .252 274 312 329 
 
 Pak 122 123 147 149 190 193 203 214 217 239 250 251 265 270 
 
 272 275 278 292 300 301 306 307 309 312 316 317 318 324 
 
 328 333 335 337 339 35° 356 357 360 361 
 
 Raluana.214 294 314 336 358 
 
 Retan... 46 122 123 149 193 292 312 317 318 331 336 344 357 358 
 
 Ruavatu.313 317 361 
 
 Saa 122 187 190 200 214 217 250 251 259 265 266 273 291 292 
 
 294 298 300 307 309 313 317 318 329 330 338 339 350 351 
 
 352 356 358 360 361 
 
 Santo... 47 153 199 206 216 217 228 239 253 255 278 285 292 300 
 
 302 305 312 313 316 318 324 336 343 346 352 355 356 
 
 Sasar.... 46 123 147 190 193 217 239 250 251 272 275 278 292 301 
 
 306 307 309 316 317 318 328 333 335 337 343 350 356 360 
 
 361 
 
 Savo 190 214 239 250 251 272 275 285 305 316 328 337 361 
 
 Sesake. . 39 40 45 46 147 149 151 153 158 162 169 194 200 203 
 
 206 209 212 214 215 217 239 246 251 257 258 260 270 272 
 
 274 278 285 291 292 294 296 298 300 301 305 307 310 312 
 
 317 318 322 329 330 333 335 336 337 338 339 342 350 352 
 
 356 357 358 360 361 
 
 Solomon Islands 190 243 276 290 291 294 297 301 304 309 312 318 
 
 324 330 361 363 
 
 Tangoan Santo 41 147 148 193 194 206 209 217 239 247 265 278 301 
 
 302 313 316 328 333 338 340 346 358 
 
 Tanna...i47 150 168 173 190 194 200 207 216 217 218 238 240 247 
 
 256 251 258 266 273 274 285 290 291 293 306 308 312 313 
 
 317 319 321 322 324 328 333 334 337 340 350 352 358 360 
 
 361 363 
 Treasury Island 265 
 Uea 265 274 290 
 
 Ugi 214 250 259 265 292 300 317 318 357 361 
 
 Ulawa...i22 190 200 214 217 239 250 251 259 265 291 294 298 300 
 
 301 309 312 313 317 318 324 329 330 343 350 351 352 356 
 
 360 361 
 
 Vanikoro 273 292 
 
 Vanua Lava 291 292 317 
 
 Vaturanga 122 123 147 190 200 201 206 214 215 217 251 257 258 
 
 259 272 278 284 285 294 298 301 305 306 309 313 316 317 
 
 318 324 328 329 330 335 336 338 346 352 358 360 
 V0I0W...122 147 149 151 154 190 212 214 217 239 251 265 268 275 
 
 278 284 285 290 291 294 300 301 306 307 309 312 316 317 
 
 318 322 324 328 333 335 336 337 338 339 350 351 357 358 
 
 360 361 
 
 Vuras... 46 122 123 147 149 214 217 239 251 278 284 285 292 301 
 
 306 307 309 312 316 317 318 324 328 333 335 336 339 343 
 
 346 356 357 358 360 361 
 
 Wango..i22 149 190 214 215 217 239 250 251 257 259 265 273 278 
 
 284 298 300 305 307 309 312 313 317 318 328 329 330 335 
 
 337 339 342 344 348 350 351 352 356 357 358 360 361 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 59 
 
 We shall next take up in a series of tables the relations of Melane- 
 sian tongues with the Proto-Samoan (uniformly exhibited in bold- 
 face type), the data upon which each of these mutations rests, and 
 certain other results which have a bearing on our study. These 
 tables are prepared for all the Melanesian languages for which a 
 sufficiency of data is available. Several of the groups in the pre- 
 ceding catalogue, while seeming to be well enough equipped with 
 examples, have not been included in this tabular review for the 
 reason that earlier compilers, to whose efforts we owe these data, 
 have not been precise in identifying the language. Such omitted 
 collections are to be seen under the headings of New Guinea, New 
 Britain, New Ireland, large lands in which are many distinct 
 languages. 
 
 Prefixed to each of these tables will be found two particular notes. 
 The figure following the note Polynesia expresses the number of 
 words in the available material in each language which are identi- 
 fied as of Polynesian stock. The note of Quality is a valuable index 
 which will be explained and discussed at length after the prelimi- 
 nary matter has been arranged. 
 
 The final notes in each table call for slight explanation. Under 
 the note Identical are assembled those words in which the Melane- 
 sian is the same in consonant and vowel structure as either the 
 Proto-Samoan or the modern Samoan, or where the vowel change 
 is so slight as to be explained by the difference in the system of 
 reducing the language to our alphabet by those missionary collec- 
 tors whose zeal must serve as the excuse for their lack of skill. 
 The second note refers to those words, otherwise identical, which 
 have lost their ending by abrasion. Under Consonant Identity are 
 listed those words of identical consonant skeleton where the vowels 
 have undergone change, and the converse is the case under Vowel 
 Identity. In the next pair of notes we record those cases where 
 the consonant skeleton has undergone a mutation, but where the 
 vowels remain constant or terminal abrasion has taken place. 
 
60 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ALITE. 
 
 Polynesian 2 1 
 Quality 57 
 
 a a 
 
 e 00 
 
 i t u w 
 
 1 2 
 
 ng ng n I mm 
 
 h s, t 
 
 s s, t, — 
 
 v Am 
 f v 
 k— , ng t m, — p 6 
 
 a-a 217, 239, 250, 278, 291, 300, h-s 352 
 
 309, 3i3, 3i7, 337, 35o, 360 h-t 278 
 
 i-i 259, 285, 291, 300, 313, 330, s-.r 239 
 
 35o s-t 337 
 
 0-0 259, 285, 309 s— 251 
 
 u-« 239, 278, 306, 317, 330, 360 t-m 217 
 
 1-J 309, 3i3, 35o t— 306, 350, 352 
 
 ng-ng 285, 309, 350 m-w 217, 313, 317 
 
 k — 300, 301, 306 v-ku 291 
 
 k-ng 251 f-t; 259, 360 
 
 n-l 259, 317, 330 p-b 250, 285 
 
 Identical 300, 309, 313 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 300, 317, 330 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 259, 278, 285, 350, 360 
 
 Terminal abrasion 306 
 
 Frontal abrasion 250, 301, 306, 350, 352 
 
 Frontal accretion 239, 291 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 61 
 
 ALO TEQEL. 
 
 Polynesian 26 
 Quality 19 
 
 a a, e, o, u 
 e e, u o e 
 i e u u, e, i 
 
 1 /, t, ng 
 ng ng, n n n, t mm, ng 
 
 h 
 s s 
 
 V 10 
 f V, w 
 
 k g, w t t, m, — p p 
 
 a-o 123, 147, 214, 217, 250, 309, ng-w 350 
 
 318 kg 250, 251, 300, 301 
 
 a-e 294, 324, 337, 350 k-w 306 
 
 a-o 239, 307, 317, 328 n-w 147, 317, 343, 350 
 
 a-u 250, 307, 316 n-t 328 
 
 e-e 122, 190 s-^ 239, 251, 272, 337 
 
 e-w 272 t— 294, 306, 318, 324 
 
 i-e 300 t-f 350 
 
 O-e 123 t-m 217 
 
 u-m 272, 306, 316 mm 217, 316, 317, 318, 324, 328 
 
 u-e 294 m-ng 316 
 
 u* 343 v-w 307 
 
 \-l 123, 307, 309, 350 f-V 122, 147, 214, 294 
 
 \-ng 123 f-w 272, 360 
 
 It 335 p-/> 190, 250 
 
 ng-wa 309 
 
 Identical (terminally- 
 abraded) 190, 309 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .317, 337 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 Vowel identity 147 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 190, 214, 217, 239, 300, 306, 317, 318, 328 
 
 Frontal accretion 301 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 324, 335, 350, 360 
 
62 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 AMBRYM. 
 
 Polynesian 27 
 Quality 44 
 
 a a, e, t, u 
 e a o 0, u 
 it u u, a, i, 
 1 I, r 
 nz na n n mm 
 
 h A, - 
 s fe 
 
 V /, w 
 f w, b, h 
 k ft, 9, h,— t t, s, dr p — 
 
 a-a 147, 215, 258, 284, 300, 318, k-ft 194, 300 
 
 324 k-g 297 
 
 a-e 239, 258, 324, 352 k-h 258 
 
 a-i 290, 350 k — 305 
 
 a-w 252 n-n 242, 290 
 
 e-a 297 h-fe 215 
 
 i-t 194, 215, 242, 290, 297, 300, h — 352 
 
 305> 312. 350, 352 s-h 239, 252, 298 
 
 0-0 252, 336, 356, 357 t-* 258, 324, 352, 356 
 
 o-u 287, 357 t-s 329 
 
 u-u 194, 212, 298 t-dr 357 
 
 U-a 258 m-m 258, 312, 318, 324 
 
 u-«" 212, 239 v-/ 242 
 
 u-o 2i2, 284, 329 v-w 291 
 
 \-l 194, 212, 252, 284, 287, 297, f-V 147, 215, 29O 
 
 305, 312 f-h 290, 329 
 
 \r 336, 350 f-b 287 
 
 ng-ng 274, 336, 350 p— 284 
 
 Identical 194, 300, 305 
 
 Identical (terminally 
 
 abraded) 312, 356 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .212, 274, 284, 318, 324, 352 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 215 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 242, 2S7, 290, 312, 318, 329 
 
 Frontal abrasion 284, 305, 350 
 
 Frontal accretion 212, 242, 274, 298 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . . 258, 336 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 63 
 
 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 67 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 46 
 
 
 
 
 a a, £ 
 
 •, i, 0, u 
 
 
 
 e e, a, 
 
 i 
 
 0, i, u 
 
 
 
 i i, a, e, 
 
 
 1 I, r, 
 
 u u, e, i, 0, v, p 
 
 
 ng ng, 
 
 k, g, nj 
 
 n n, ny m m 
 
 
 
 
 h h, ) 
 
 s / 
 
 
 
 
 S s, h 
 
 v v, p, w 
 
 f /, p, u, k, w, h 
 
 
 k k, 
 
 9, ng 
 
 t t, s, 
 
 th p p, I 
 
 a-a 
 
 147, 188, 198, 207, 
 
 214, 217, 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 285, 350 
 
 
 229, 256, 258, 260, 
 
 262, 279, 
 
 ng-fe 
 
 309 
 
 
 282, 291, 293, 294, 
 
 307, 309, 
 
 ng-g 
 
 342, 309 
 
 
 3!2, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 320, 323, 
 
 ng-nj 
 
 274 
 
 
 324. 337, 339, 340, 
 
 35o 
 
 k-k 
 
 126, 194, 269, 301, 328 
 
 &-e 
 
 198, 216, 217, 256, 
 
 268, 278, 
 
 kg 
 
 188, 258, 306, 361 
 
 
 294 
 
 
 k-ng 
 
 191, 204 
 
 a.-i 
 
 271, 274, 350 
 
 
 n-M 
 
 147, 271, 294, 317 
 
 3.-0 
 
 124, 294 
 
 
 n-ny 
 
 328 
 
 a-M 
 
 168, 307, 316, 328 
 
 
 h-h 
 
 278 
 
 e-e 
 
 173, 240 
 
 
 h-j 
 
 34o 
 
 e-a 
 
 126 
 
 
 h-/ 
 
 339 [344 
 
 e-i 
 
 191 
 
 
 s-.? 
 
 188, 198, 206, 323, 337, 342, 
 
 \-i 
 
 154, 194, 204, 241, 
 
 268, 288, 
 
 s-h 
 
 204, 205 
 
 
 29 1 , 319, 323 
 
 
 U 
 
 126, 207, 216, 217, 256, 258, 
 
 i-a 
 
 154 
 
 
 
 268, 269, 274, 282, 293, 294, 
 
 i-e 
 
 342 
 
 
 
 306, 324, 347, 349, 350 
 
 i-o 
 
 269 
 
 
 t-s 
 
 3!8, 327, 337 
 
 o-o 
 
 126, 205 
 
 
 t-th 
 
 168 
 
 o-i 
 
 285 
 
 
 xa-m 
 
 124, 191, 198, 216, 217, 256, 
 
 o-u 
 
 205 
 
 
 
 258, 274, 282, 294, 312, 316, 
 
 U-M 
 
 168, 194, 269, 273, 
 320, 326, 344 
 
 288, 294, 
 
 
 317, 318, 319, 320, 323, 324, 
 326, 328, 340 
 
 u-e 
 
 278, 306 
 
 
 t-f 
 
 293, 294 
 
 u-i 
 
 271 
 
 
 f-p 
 
 147 
 
 U-0 
 
 329, 360 
 
 
 t-k 
 
 206 
 
 u-v 
 
 206 
 
 
 i-u 
 
 214 [360 
 
 u-p 
 
 262 
 
 
 f-h 
 
 147, 271, 273, 288, 294, 329, 
 
 \-l 
 
 191, 228, 241, 307, 
 
 309, 3io, 
 
 i-w 
 
 283 
 
 
 316, 320, 339, 349 
 
 
 v-v 
 
 294, 310 
 
 l-r 
 
 126, 194, 205, 260, 
 
 268, 288, 
 
 v-p 
 
 307 
 
 
 335 
 
 
 V-W 
 
 291 [361 
 
 l-k 
 
 312, 350 
 
 
 p-p 
 
 124, 173, 207, 241, 279, 285, 
 
 H 
 
 154, 312 
 
 
 p-l 
 
 279 
 
 Identical 126, 173, 
 
 194,241,293 
 
 Terminal abrasion.147, 154, 188, 193, 214, 
 
 
 294, 319, 
 
 323,335 
 
 
 270,273,285,306,309, 
 
 Identical (ter. abra) . 198, 207, 
 
 256,282,317 
 
 
 316,318,328 
 
 
 349 
 
 
 Frontal accretion. .147, 154, 204, 206, 217, 
 
 Consonant identity. . 124, 285, 
 
 301,316,324 
 
 
 228, 229, 256, 268, 269, 
 
 Vowel identity 318 
 
 
 
 270,273,274,285,288, 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 
 
 319,328,342,344 
 
 Vowel identity. . .262, 283, 
 
 288, 291,342 
 
 Terminal accretion 206, 274, 307, 310, 319, 
 
 Vowel identity (ter. 
 
 
 
 324, 326, 339, 340, 347 
 
 
 
 273, 309 
 
 
 
64 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ARAG. 
 
 Polynesian 41 
 Quality 75 
 
 a a, e, o 
 
 e e, a, i 00 
 it u u, i, o 
 
 1 I, r 
 
 ng ng n n, I mm 
 
 h h 
 
 s h 
 
 V w, 
 
 f V, 10 
 
 kg t t, d, h p p, v, kpw 
 
 a-o 152, 160, 193, 209, 214, 215, n-w 285, 290, 292, 309, 317, 328, 
 
 217, 250, 258, 284, 290, 291, 330 
 
 292, 294, 309, 312, 313, 317, n-l 259 
 
 318, 324, 328, 352, 356 h-h 215, 278, 352 
 
 a-e 278, 300 s-h 239 
 
 a-o 357 t-i 160, 209, 217, 258, 294, 306, 
 
 e-e 122, 153, 190, 290, 318 318, 324, 352, 356 
 
 e-a 272 t-d 357 
 
 e-i 152 t-h 329 
 
 i-t 149,193,215,259,290,291 m-m 217,258,312,313,317,318, 
 
 300, 312, 313, 329, 330, 352, 324, 328 
 
 0-0 153, 160, 259, 285, 309, 326, v-w 291 
 
 356, 357 v— 152 
 
 u-m 212, 258, 272, 278, 284, 292, i-v 122, 193, 214, 215, 272, 290, 
 
 294. 306, 317, 328, 330 292, 294 
 
 u-i 212, 329 f-w 259 
 
 u-o 239 p-p 190, 250 
 
 \-l 152, 153, 212, 284, 312, 313 p-v 284 
 
 \-r 149, 160, 335, 336 p-kpw 285 
 ng-ng 209, 309, 336 
 kg 149, 193, 250, 258, 300, 301, 
 
 306, 357 
 
 Identical 153, 160, 190, 209, 217, 309, 312, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 324, 328, 330, 335, 336, 352, 356 
 Consonant identity. . . .152, 212 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 193, 214, 215, 258, 259, 284, 285, 290, 291, 292, 
 
 294, 306 
 
 Frontal abrasion 329 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .250, 272 
 Inner abrasion 152 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 65 
 
 BAKI. 
 
 Polynesian 46 
 Quality 26 
 
 a a, e, i, 0, u 
 e e, a, i, o o 0, i 
 i *', 0, u u w, i 
 
 I I, j, mj 
 ng ng, n, g n w mm 
 
 h— 
 s y, k 
 
 v v, u 
 f v, b, mb 
 k k, mk t t, j, dr p b, mb 
 
 a-o 147, 240, 263, 292, 308, 309, \-j 309, 312, 313 
 
 313. 340 \-mj 336 
 
 a-e 156, 254, 315, 317, 320, 340, ng-ng 285, 336, 346 
 
 346, 35o, 3520 ng-w 308, 350 
 
 a-* 35o ng-9 309 
 
 a-o 156, 228, 278, 292, 312, 364 k-k 149, 156, 194, 2ii, 305 
 
 a-« 290 k-rafe 297 
 
 e-e 190 n-«. 147, 156, 254, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 e-o 240 32 1 
 
 e-i 210, 297 h — 278, 340 
 
 e-o 247, 290 s-y 182 
 
 i-t 149, 194, 211, 254, 273, 290, s-fe 263 
 
 297. 308, 321, 346, 350, 352, t-t 247, 346, 350, 352 
 
 362 t-j" 2IO, 211, 346, 358 
 
 i-o 285 t-dr 359 
 
 >-M 305. 313 m-m 156, 254, 312, 313, 315, 317, 
 
 0-0 147, 263, 282, 285, 309, 336, 320, 321, 340 
 
 362 \-v 210 
 
 O-i 336 v-w 291 
 
 U-M 156, 182, 194, 211, 228, 240, f-V 254, 290, 292 
 
 272, 278, 282, 292, 317, 320, i-b 273, 282, 290 
 
 321, 358, 359 f-w& H7 
 
 u-i 247, 359, 364 p-6 190, 285 
 
 \-l 149, 182, 194, 228, 297, 305, p-mb 190, 247 
 
 308, 315, 320, 350, 359, 362, 
 
 364 
 
 Identical 194, 254, 362 
 
 Consonant identity. . . . 156, 340, 352 
 
 Vowel identity 182, 273 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147, 190, 211, 282 
 
 Frontal accretion 149, 228, 247, 320 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 305, 358 
 Metathesis 298, 321 
 
66 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 BAR AVON. 
 
 Polynesian 30 
 Quality 66 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o 0, a, e, u 
 
 i i, u U u 
 
 \ I, r, — 
 ng ng n n mm 
 
 h— 
 s 
 
 V V, w 
 f v, p, w 
 k k, — t t, nd, k p p, b, mb 
 
 a-a 74, 147, 156, 207, 214, 215, k-k 149 
 
 217, 279, 284, 290, 291, 294, k— 156, 300, 323 
 
 313. 320, 323. 324> 346 n-n 74, 147, 156, 290 
 
 a-e 360 h — 215 
 
 e-e 190, 257 t-t 74, 207, 217, 294, 324. 346, 
 
 e-a 122 358 
 
 i-i 149, 215, 290, 313, 319, 323, t-nd 329 
 
 346 t-k 2 jo 
 
 i-u 74 m-OT 156, 217, 257, 3 J 3, 3*9. 3 2 o, 
 
 0-0 336 323, 324. 327 
 
 0-0 147, 257 \-v 291 
 
 o-e 257 v-w 122, 147 
 
 o-m 285 f-v 215, 329, 360 
 
 u-m 156, 207, 270, 273, 284, 320, i-p 273 
 
 358, 360 i-w 122, 147, 214, 290, 294 
 
 l-l 313, 320, 336 p-p 284 
 
 \-r 257, 327, 358 p-& 190, 285 
 
 1 — 284 p-mb 207 
 
 ng-ng 285, 336, 346 
 
 Identical 217, 313, 324, 336, 346, 358 
 
 Consonant identity. ... 74, 149, 257, 327 
 
 Vowel identity 156, 284, 320 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 207, 214, 215 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .273, 290, 294 
 
 Terminal abrasion 149, 270, 273, 285, 290, 294, 300 
 
 Frontal accretion 74, 215, 291, 336 
 
 Terminal accretion 285, 300, 323, 336 
 
 BAURO. 
 
 e-a 47 h-s 47 
 
 i-i 47 t— 47 
 
POLYNESIAN RBUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 67 
 
 BELAGA. 
 
 Polynesian 17 
 Quauty 100 
 
 a a, i, ai 
 
 e e, i 00 
 i i u w 
 
 1 I, r 
 
 ng ng n n mm 
 
 h h, th 
 
 S s, th 
 
 V V 
 f V 
 
 kg, — t t p v, mb 
 
 &-a 147, 152, 203, 207, 258, 284, k-g 258, 300, 338 
 
 300, 317, 338, 339, 342, 346, k— 211 
 
 352 n-n 290, 317, 342, 343 
 
 a-t 203 h-h 338 
 
 a-ai 290 h-th 352a 339 
 
 e-e 290, 338 s-j 203 
 
 e-i 152 s-ife 342 
 
 i-» 211, 285, 290, 300, 342, 346, t-f 207, 2n, 258, 343, 346, 352a 
 
 352 m-ra 258, 317 
 
 0-0 285 v-v 152 
 
 u-m 207, 2ii, 258, 284, 317, 343 f-v 147, 290 
 
 1-/ 152, 284, 339 p-v 284 
 
 \-r 203 p-mb 207, 285 
 
 ng-wd? 285, 346 
 
 Identical 317, 346 
 
 Terminal abrasion 343 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .152, 203 
 
 Vowel identity 211 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 207, 258, 284, 285, 290, 300, 338, 339, 342, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 147 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 343 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 339 
 
68 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 BIERIAN. 
 
 Polynesian 52 
 Quality 48 
 
 a a, e, 0, u 
 
 e e, a, i 00 
 i i, u u u, i 
 
 1 I, m, — 
 
 ng ng, m n n, I mm 
 
 h h 
 
 s h, s v u 
 
 f /, v, b 
 
 k k t t, d, s, h p b, m 
 
 a-a 156, 199, 207, 216, 217, 240, 1— 364 
 
 256, 258, 260, 263, 270, 278, ng-ng 285, 309, 336, 350 
 
 290, 291, 292, 293, 294, 300, ng-ra 199 
 
 302, 309, 312, 313, 315, 317, k-k 156, 258, 297, 300, 302, 305, 
 
 318, 322, 323, 324, 340, 352, 323 
 
 364 n-w 156, 292, 317, 321 
 
 a-e 320, 350 n-l 259 
 
 a.-o 148, 350 h-h 278, 340, 352 
 
 a-w 252 s-s 323 
 
 e-e 210, 290, 311, 318 s-h 252, 263, 298, 344 
 
 e-a 240 t-t 148, 199, 216, 217, 256, 258, 
 
 e-i 297 270, 293, 294, 302, 318, 324, 
 
 \-i 259, 270, 290, 291, 297, 298, 358 
 
 300, 302, 312, 321, 323, 329, t-d 210 
 
 35°, 352 t-s 350, 352, 356 
 
 \-u 365 t-h 329 
 
 0-0 252, 259, 263, 285, 309, 311, m-OT 156, 216, 217, 258, 312, 313, 
 
 336 315, 317, 318. 320, 321, 322, 
 
 u-w 148, 216, 258, 270, 278, 292, 323, 324, 340 
 
 294, 298, 317, 320, 321, 344, \-u 291 
 
 358, 364 i-f 282, 290, 292 
 
 U-i 156, 329 f-v 210, 259, 293, 294, 329 
 
 \-l 252, 260, 297, 305, 309, 311, i-b 148 
 
 312, 315, 320, 336, 350 p-b 285 
 
 \-m 322 p-w 207 
 
 Identical 216, 217, 256, 258, 260, 270, 290, 292, 302, 312, 
 
 317, 318, 323, 324, 336, 340, 358 
 Consonant identity. . . . 156, 297, 320 
 
 Vowel identity 263 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 199, 210, 294 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .285 
 
 Terminal abrasion 207, 305, 356 
 
 Frontal abrasion 313 
 
 Frontal accretion 210, 256, 263, 278, 293, 297, 298, 302, 309, 311, 
 
 312, 315, 320, 336, 344, 358 
 Terminal accretion .... 344 
 Metathesis 321 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 69 
 
 BOUGAINVILLE. 
 
 BRIERLY ISLAND. 
 
 a-a 
 
 192, 
 
 350 
 
 i-i 
 
 259. 
 
 350 
 
 i-e 
 
 149 
 
 
 0-0 
 
 259 
 
 
 \-l 
 
 192, 
 
 350 
 
 \-r 
 
 149 
 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 350 
 
 
 k-k 
 
 149 
 
 
 n-l 
 
 259 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 192 
 
 
 t-nd 
 
 35o 
 
 
 f-h 
 
 259 
 
 
 v-P 
 
 192 
 
 
 a-a 
 
 294, 3i7, 324 
 
 
 340, 347 
 
 e-e 
 
 190 
 
 e-i 
 
 190, 347 
 
 h-s 
 
 340 
 
 t-t 
 
 324. 347 
 
 t-k 
 
 294 
 
 n-w 
 
 317 
 
 m-m 
 
 317, 324, 34° 
 
 t-p 
 
 294 
 
 p-b 
 
 190 
 
 
 BUGOTU. 
 
 RUME 
 
 >R ISLAND. 
 
 a-a 
 
 3 2 4 
 
 i-i 
 
 298 
 
 u-u 
 
 298, 344 
 
 s-s 
 
 344 
 
 s-sh 
 
 298 
 
 t-t 
 
 324 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 33 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 79 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a a, ai, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e e, 
 
 a 0, a 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 u 
 
 1 I, r, t, th 
 
 u, 
 
 
 
 ng ng 
 
 
 n n, ng, gn 
 h h 
 s h 
 
 m m, r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 v mb 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f V 
 
 
 
 k k, 
 
 9 
 
 
 t t, nd, th 
 
 p p, mb 
 
 a-a 
 
 H7, 
 
 213. 214. 
 
 217, 
 
 239, 275, 
 
 ng-ng 213, 285, 
 
 309. 346 
 
 
 284, 
 
 309, 3 12 , 
 
 313, 
 
 3!6, 317, 
 
 k-fe 251 
 
 
 
 322, 
 
 328, 338, 
 
 339> 
 
 346, 35i. 
 
 k-a 275, 301, 
 
 305, 3o6, 338 
 
 
 352 
 
 
 
 
 n-w 147, 290, 
 
 317, 330 
 
 a-ai 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 
 11-ng 351 
 
 
 Sl-0 
 
 275 
 
 
 
 
 n-gn 328 
 
 
 e-e 
 
 122, 
 
 257, 290, 
 
 338 
 
 
 h-h 278, 298, 
 
 338, 339, 352 
 
 e-a 
 
 272 
 
 
 
 
 s-h 239, 251 
 
 
 i-i 
 
 285, 
 
 290, 298, 
 
 305, 
 
 3 I2 > 3*3, 
 
 t-t 217, 306, 
 
 343 ,346, 352 
 
 
 329» 
 
 330, 346, 
 
 352 
 
 
 t-nd 329 
 
 
 0-0 
 
 147, 
 
 285, 309 
 
 
 
 t-th 343 
 
 
 o-a 
 
 257 
 
 
 
 
 m-m 217, 257, 
 
 312, 313, 316, 317, 
 
 u-u 
 
 239, 
 
 272, 278, 
 
 284, 
 
 298, 306, 
 
 322, 328 
 
 
 
 316, 
 
 317, 328, 
 
 329, 
 
 330, 35i 
 
 m-r 322 
 
 
 U-0 
 
 343 
 
 
 
 
 v-mb 291 
 
 
 \l 
 
 257, 
 
 305, 312, 
 
 313, 
 
 316 
 
 f-v 122, 147, 
 
 213. 214, 272, 290, 
 
 \-r 
 
 272, 
 
 284, 322 
 
 
 
 329 
 
 
 U 
 
 339 
 
 
 
 
 p-p 284 
 
 
 l-th 
 
 309 
 
 
 
 
 p-mb 285 
 
 
 
 
 1,278,312, 
 
 313,316,317,330,346, 
 
 352 
 
 Consoi 
 
 aant identity 301, 305 
 
 
 
 Consoi 
 
 nant mutation: 
 
 
 
 
 
 Vowel identity 147. 21 - 
 
 3,214,239, 
 
 284, 285, 290, 298, 306, 
 
 309,329,338.339,351 
 
 
 72,275,305,328 
 
 
 
 Termi: 
 
 nal accretion 339. 35 
 
 1 
 
 
 
70 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 BUKA. 
 
 Polynesian 24 
 Quality 70 
 
 a a, e, u 
 e e, a, o o, a, u 
 i i, a, e U u, a, 
 
 1 I, r, nd 
 n g ng, n n n, gn, I mm 
 
 h s 
 s s, h 
 
 v 
 
 f h 
 k t <, d, s p b, wife, v> w 
 
 a-a 207, 217, 313, 318, 324, 328, ng-ng 285, 308, 350 
 
 35o, 352, 360 ng-n 285 
 
 a-e 158, 300, 308 k— 300, 306 
 
 aw 239 n-w 259, 330, 343 
 
 e-e 190, 318, 363 n-^M 328 
 
 e-o 190, 257 n-Z 259 
 
 e-o 247 h -.y 352, 362 
 
 i-i 259, 285, 300, 308, 343, 350, s-s 298, 343, 344 
 
 352 s-h 239 
 
 i-a 355 t-< 207, 217, 306, 318, 324, 350, 
 
 i-e 298, 313, 330 352, 355 
 
 0-0 259, 285, 263 t-d 350 
 
 0-a 355 t-s 247 
 
 o-u 285 mm 158, 217, 258, 313, 318, 324, 
 
 u-w 158, 207, 237, 247, 298, 306, 328 
 
 328, 330, 344 f-fe 259, 360, 363 
 
 u-a 343 p-b 190, 285 
 
 u-o 298, 360 p-mb 207 
 
 1-* 313, 350 p-v 247 
 
 1>" 257, 355 p-w 190 
 
 l-w<2 308 
 
 Identical 217, 318, 324, 328, 350, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 344 
 Consonant identity .... 330 
 Vowel identity 207, 285, 306 
 
 Terminal abrasion 285 
 
 Frontal accretion 158, 239, 285, 298, 306, 308 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .257, 308 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 71 
 
 BULULAHA. 
 
 e e 
 
 ng ng 
 
 a a 
 
 1 I 
 n n 
 
 h s 
 
 s j- 
 
 Polynesian 19 
 Quality 74 
 
 o 
 
 u u, 1 
 
 m m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 h 
 
 
 k— 
 
 
 
 
 t t, - 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 217, 
 
 239, 250, 
 
 291, 
 
 300, 
 
 301, 
 
 k— 
 
 250, 
 
 300, 
 
 301, 
 
 306 
 
 309, 
 
 317, 350, 
 
 351, 
 
 352, 
 
 360 
 
 n-n 
 
 259, 
 
 3i7, 
 
 330 
 
 
 190 
 
 
 
 
 
 h-s 
 
 352 
 
 
 
 
 259, 
 
 291, 300, 
 
 329, 
 
 330, 
 
 350, 
 
 s-s 
 
 239, 
 
 298, 
 
 35i 
 
 
 352 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 329 
 
 
 
 
 259, 
 
 309 
 
 
 
 
 t— 
 
 217, 
 
 306, 
 
 350, 
 
 352 
 
 239, 
 
 298, 306, 
 
 317, 
 
 329, 
 
 330, 
 
 m-m 
 
 217, 
 
 317 
 
 
 
 351, 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 
 V-w 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 
 301 
 
 
 
 
 
 f-h 
 
 259, 
 
 329, 
 
 360 
 
 
 309, 
 
 350 
 
 
 
 
 v-P 
 
 190 
 
 
 
 
 a-a 
 
 e-e 
 i-i 
 
 0-0 
 
 VL-U 
 
 u-i 
 l-l 
 
 ng-ng 309, 350 
 
 Identical 190, 300, 309, 317, 330 
 
 Consonant identity .217 
 
 Vowel identity. . . .250, 306, 350, 352 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Vowel identity.. 259, 291, 329, 360 
 Frontal abrasion. .351 
 Frontal accretion. .239, 298 
 
 
 
 
 DENI. 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 
 
 63 
 
 
 
 
 
 a a, 
 
 e, u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i i 
 
 
 1 / 
 
 
 u u 
 
 
 
 
 ng 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 h h, - 
 
 
 
 m m 
 
 
 
 k k 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 t t, k 
 
 
 
 v b 
 
 f V 
 
 p mb 
 
 
 a-a 214, 
 a-e 307, 
 a-w 307, 
 i-i 194 
 0-0 285 
 n-u 194, 
 l-l 194, 
 k-k 194, 
 
 278, 324, 
 
 335 
 
 324 
 
 212, 278, 
 212, 307, 
 306 
 
 339, 360 
 
 306, 335, 
 335, 339 
 
 358 
 
 h-h 
 h— 
 
 t-t 
 t-k 
 m-m 
 
 v-6 
 f-v 
 p-mb 
 
 339 
 
 278 
 
 306, 
 324 
 324 
 307 
 214, 
 285 
 
 358 
 360 
 
 
 
 
 358 
 
 212,278,306,339, 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 Vowel identity. . 285 
 
 
72 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 DUFAURE ISLAND. 
 
 a-o 167 1-w 167 
 
 a-w 167 ng — 167 
 
 u-m 167 
 
 duke of york. 
 
 Polynesian 38 
 Quality 79 
 a a 
 e e, a o 0, u 
 
 i i, u u m, a, 
 
 I J, r 
 ng ng, n n « m w 
 
 h— 
 s 
 
 V 
 
 f b, w, — 
 
 KB, — t 2, Wd p 6 
 
 a-o 74, 147, 164, 169, 207, 214, ng-w 74 
 
 217, 275, 290, 292, 294, 300, k-fe 149, 269, 275 
 
 309. 313, 316, 318, 320, 324, k— 300 
 
 328, 350, 352 n-M 147, 169, 290, 292, 321, 328, 
 
 e-e 122 343 
 
 e-a 272, 290 h — 352 
 
 \-i 149, 169, 269, 290, 300, 312, t-t 74, 164, 207, 217, 269, 294, 
 
 313, 319, 321, 327, 350, 352 318, 324, 325, 343, 350, 352, 
 
 i-w 321, 329 358 
 
 0-0 269, 336 t-nd 329 
 
 o-w 285, 325 mm 217, 312, 313, 314, 316, 318, 
 
 u-m 207, 272, 292, 316, 320, 327, 319, 320, 321, 324, 325, 327, 
 
 328, 329, 332, 343, 358 328 
 
 u-a 325 f-w 122, 147, 169, 214, 290, 292, 
 
 u-o 314 294, 329 
 
 \-l 149, 164, 309, 312, 313, 314, f-b 272 
 
 3 J 6, 336, 35o f— 360 
 
 \-r 320, 332 p-b 207, 285 
 ng-ng 169, 285, 309, 336, 350 
 
 Identical 217, 269, 275, 313, 316, 320, 324, 327, 328, 336, 
 
 350, 352, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 74, 149, 309, 312, 318, 343 
 Consonant identity. . . .321, 325 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 122, 147, 169, 207, 214, 272, 292, 300 
 
 Terminal abrasion ... 294 
 
 Terminal abrasion 74, 147, 164, 169, 207, 217, 231, 275, 290, 292, 
 
 294, 300, 309, 313, 316, 318, 320, 324, 328, 350, 
 352 
 
 Frontal accretion 272, 332 
 
 Terminal accretion 164, 169, 300, 314, 320, 336, 358 
 
POLYNESIAN REWCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 73 
 
 EPI. 
 
 ng 
 
 k k 
 
 a-a 200 
 
 a-u 202 
 
 e-a 47, 186 
 
 e-o 363 
 
 i-i 47, 200, 330 
 
 0-0 75. 363 
 
 O-a 186 
 
 u-w 75, 200, 212, 330, 343 
 
 u-i 212, 286, 330 
 
 1-Z 200, 212 
 
 Identical 75, 200, 330, 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .202, 212 
 
 Terminal abrasion 286 
 
 Frontal abrasion 75 
 
 Frontal accretion 186, 202, 343 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 Quality 
 
 43 
 
 
 a a, u 
 
 
 
 e a, 
 
 0, 
 1 I, r 
 
 a 
 
 u u, i 
 
 
 
 n n 
 
 m m 
 
 
 
 h h 
 
 
 
 
 S J 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 f V 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 P v, 
 
 mb 
 
 \-r 
 
 75 
 
 
 
 k-k 
 
 202 
 
 
 
 n-n 
 
 286, 330, 
 
 343 
 
 
 h-h 
 
 47, 363 
 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 343 
 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 47, 75 
 
 
 
 m-ra 
 
 200, 202 
 
 
 
 f-v 
 
 363 
 
 
 
 p-v 
 
 186 
 
 
 
 p-mb 
 
 286 
 
 
 
 343 
 
74 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 eromanga. 
 
 Polynesian 26 
 Quality 58 
 
 a a, e, i, o, u 
 e e 00 
 
 i i, e, U u, e, o 
 
 1 /, r, h 
 ng ng, g n n mm 
 
 h h, s 
 s .? 
 
 v w 
 
 f v, p, b, s 
 k k, h t t, d, s p p, mp 
 
 a-a 218, 270, 274, 294, 337, 338, n%-g 350 
 
 349. 360 k-fe 194, 305, 361 
 
 a-e 217, 278, 317, 350 k-h 338 
 
 a-i 217, 290 n-n 290, 317 
 
 a-o 350 h-h 278 
 
 a-w 324 h-^ 206, 338 
 
 e-e 240 s-j 337 
 
 \-i 194, 270, 274, 290, 305, 312, t-t 217, 270, 274, 294, 324, 349, 
 
 35o 35o 
 
 i-e 206 t-d 352a 
 
 i-o 305 t-,? 329 
 
 0-0 282, 285 m-ra 217, 274, 312, 317, 324 
 
 u-w 194, 240, 270, 273, 282, 360 v-w 291 
 
 U-e 278 i-v 282, 290, 294 
 
 u-o 317, 329 i-p 206, 2736 
 
 \l 312, 349, 350 f-6 329, 360 
 
 \-r 194, 312 \-s 290 
 
 1-* 305 p-/> 285 
 
 ng-ng 274 p-w/5 218, 361 
 
 Identical 194, 218, 270, 274, 285, 337 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .312, 349 
 Consonant identity. . . .217, 317 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 282, 350, 360 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .273, 294 
 
 Terminal abrasion 206, 273, 290, 294, 312, 329, 338, 349 
 
 Frontal accretion 270, 273, 282, 291, 312 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .218, 305, 317, 337 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 75 
 
 FAGANI. 
 
 Polynesian 39 
 Quality 82 
 
 a a, e, i, 
 
 e e, a o o, a 
 
 i i, e, u u u 
 
 1 r 
 
 n S n 9 n n, ng, I m m 
 
 h s 
 
 s J 
 
 v / 
 
 f /, V 
 
 k k > 9 t t, k, — , w p p, b, } 
 
 a-a 
 
 147, 214, 217, 
 
 239, 
 
 250, 
 
 258, 
 
 k-k 
 
 149, 250 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 278, 292, 294, 
 
 300, 
 
 307, 
 
 309, 
 
 k-g 
 
 214, 251, 
 
 258, 
 
 300, 
 
 357 
 
 
 
 312, 313, 316, 
 
 318, 
 
 324, 
 
 328, 
 
 n-n 
 
 147, 290, 
 
 292, 
 
 3i7, 
 
 328, 
 
 330, 
 
 
 342, 350, 352, 
 
 357, 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 342 
 
 
 
 
 
 a-e 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 
 n-ng 
 
 35i 
 
 
 
 
 
 a-i 
 
 292 
 
 
 
 
 n-l 
 
 259 
 
 
 
 
 
 a-o 
 
 250 
 
 
 
 
 h-s 
 
 3526 
 
 
 
 
 
 e-e 
 
 190, 257, 290, 
 
 3i8 
 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 239, 251, 
 
 298, 
 
 342, 
 
 35i 
 
 
 e-o 
 
 122, 272 
 
 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 258 
 
 
 
 
 
 1-i 
 
 149, 259, 273, 
 
 278, 
 
 285, 
 
 300, 
 
 t-k 
 
 329, 35o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 312, 329, 330, 
 
 342, 
 
 350, 
 
 3526 
 
 t— 
 
 294, 318, 
 
 352, 
 
 357, 
 
 358 
 
 
 i-e 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 
 t-w 
 
 217 
 
 
 
 
 
 i-« 
 
 298, 313 
 
 
 
 
 m-m 
 
 217, 257, 
 
 258, 
 
 312, 
 
 3i3, 
 
 316, 
 
 0-0 
 
 147, 259, 285, 
 
 309, 
 
 357 
 
 
 
 3i7, 318, 
 
 324, 
 
 328 
 
 
 
 O-a 
 
 257 
 
 
 
 
 v-/ 
 
 307 
 
 
 
 
 
 u-w 
 
 239, 258, 272, 
 
 273, 
 
 292, 
 
 294, 
 
 f-/ 
 
 122, 147, 
 
 214, 
 
 259, 
 
 290, 
 
 292, 
 
 
 298, 3l6, 317, 
 
 328, 
 
 329, 
 
 33o, 
 
 
 294, 329, 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 
 
 351, 358, 360 
 
 
 
 
 f-v 
 
 272, 273 
 
 
 
 
 
 I-r 
 
 257, 272, 278, 
 313, 316, 350, 
 
 307, 
 358 
 
 309, 
 
 3 12 , 
 
 p-p 
 
 p-b 
 
 190 
 285 
 
 
 
 
 
 ng-w^ 
 
 278, 285, 309, 
 
 350 
 
 
 
 v-t 
 
 250 
 
 
 
 
 
 Identical 147, 190, 239, 294, 309, 312, 316, 317, 328, 330, 
 
 342, 360 
 Consonant identity. . . . 122, 257, 272, 290, 292, 298, 313 
 
 Vowel identity 217 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 214, 258, 259, 273, 278, 285, 300, 307, 318, 329, 
 
 35o, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion 324 
 
 Frontal abrasion 351, 352 
 
 Frontal accretion 298, 351 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 257 
 
76 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 GOG. 
 
 Polynesian 38 
 Quality 76 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, o 00 
 
 i i, e, u u w, a, i, 
 
 1 I, r, ng, nd 
 
 ng ng, n n n, ng mm 
 
 h ^ 
 
 s .f 
 
 V V, w 
 f V, w 
 
 k g, w t t, m pb, v, mb, kpw 
 
 a-a 123, 147, 203, 214, 217, 239, ng-w 285 
 
 268, 301, 307, 309, 313, 3i7, k-0 i5i, 251, 300, 301, 338, 357 
 
 318, 322, 324, 328, 339, 356 k-w 306 
 
 a-e 324 n-n 147, 317, 328, 343 
 
 e-e 122, 190 n-ng 342 
 
 e-o 272 h-.y 206, 338, 339 
 
 i-i 154, 312, 313, 342 S'S 203, 239, 251, 278, 342 
 
 i-e 300 t-t 268, 306, 318, 324, 343, 356, 
 
 i-M 206 357, 358 
 
 0-0 147, 285, 309, 336, 356, 357 t-m 217 
 
 u-u 239, 284, 298, 306, 343, 358 mm 217, 312, 313, 317, 318, 322, 
 
 U-a 151 3 2 4, 3 2 8 
 
 u-i 301 y-v 307 
 
 u-o 272 V-W 206 
 
 1-/ 123, 154, 203, 284, 307, 309, f-z; 122, 147, 214 
 
 312, 313, 339 f-w 272, 360 
 
 1-r 268, 272, 322, 336, 358 p-v 284 
 
 l-ng 123 p-6 190 
 
 l-nd 335 p-mfe 151 
 
 ng-ng 154, 298, 309, 336 p-kpw 285 
 
 Identical 239, 309, 313, 356, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 154, 203, 268, 307, 312, 317, 318, 328, 336, 343 
 Consonant identity. . . .301, 324 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 306 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147, 214 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 190, 206, 284, 285, 338, 339, 342, 357 
 
 Terminal abrasion 151, 154, 190, 206, 268, 284, 285, 300, 306, 307, 
 
 312, 317, 318, 324, 328, 338, 342, 343 
 
 Frontal accretion 203, 272, 298, 301, 312, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion . . . .122, 336 
 
POLYNESIAN KEUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 77 
 
 
 
 GUADALCANAL 
 
 
 Polynesian 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 66 
 
 
 
 
 
 a a 
 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 i i 
 
 
 
 
 u w, i 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 r, - 
 
 
 
 
 ng ng 
 
 
 
 n n 
 h th 
 
 s j- 
 
 
 m m 
 
 
 k 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 V 
 
 f T> 
 
 P b 
 
 a-a 
 e-o 
 i-i 
 
 0-0 
 
 u-u 
 u-i 
 \-r 
 
 278, 309. 328 
 
 272 
 
 285 
 
 285, 309 
 
 272, 278, 298, 328 
 
 298 
 
 272 
 
 
 
 ng-wgf 
 
 n-n 
 
 h-th 
 
 s-s 
 
 m-m 
 
 f-v 
 
 p-b 
 
 285, 
 328 
 278 
 298 
 328 
 272 
 285 
 
 298, 309 
 
 I— 
 
 309 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Identical 278, 328 
 
 Consonant identity .... 296 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 285 
 
 a-a 
 
 a-e 
 
 a-o 
 
 i-i 
 
 0-0 
 
 u-u 
 
 U-0 
 
 k-k 
 
 324 
 294 
 
 318 
 194, 
 259 
 194 
 294 
 194 
 
 1 1 
 
 ng 
 
 k k 
 
 259 
 
 IAI. 
 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 5 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 40 
 
 a a, 
 
 e, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 U M, 
 
 
 
 1 r 
 
 
 
 
 n n 
 
 
 
 m w 
 
 h 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 f v, — 
 
 t t, 
 
 ft 
 
 
 P 
 
 \-r 
 
 194 
 
 
 
 n-n 
 
 259 
 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 294 
 
 
 
 t-fe 
 
 3i8, 
 
 324 
 
 
 m-m 318, 
 
 324 
 
 
 f-T 
 
 294 
 
 
 
 f— 
 
 259 
 
 
 
 Identical *94 
 
 Vowel identity 3 2 4 
 
78 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 KABADI. 
 
 a-a 
 
 74, 
 
 292 
 
 i-i 
 
 33o 
 
 
 i-w 
 
 74 
 
 
 u-w 
 
 292, 
 
 330 
 
 Identical. . 
 
 
 ■ 330 
 
 Polynesian 3 
 Quality 33 
 
 ng-n 74 
 
 n-n 292, 
 
 t-k 74 
 
 f-v 292 
 
 330 
 
 kabakada. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 50 
 
 a-a 147, 214, 320 
 e-a 122 
 i-i 327 
 0-0 147 
 
 O-W 285 
 
 u-w 320, 327 
 
 1-/ 327 
 
 
 
 
 1-r 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 n-n 
 
 m-m 
 
 i-w 
 p-6 
 
 320 
 285 
 147 
 
 320, 327 
 i47, 214 
 285 
 
 
 Identical 
 
 • 214, 
 
 320, 
 
 327 
 
 
 
 
 KALIL. 
 
 Polynesian 6 
 Quality 17 
 
 a-a 
 i-i 
 
 294, 
 312 
 
 322, 
 
 352 
 
 l-w 
 O-w 
 u-w 
 \-l 
 
 329 
 296 
 
 329 
 3 12 , 
 
 322 
 
 
 Identical. . 
 
 
 
 n-n 
 
 296 
 
 
 h-s 
 
 352 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 294, 
 
 352 
 
 t-dd 
 
 329 
 
 
 m-m 
 
 312, 
 
 322 
 
 i-h 
 
 294, 
 
 296, 329 
 
 312 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 79 
 
 KING. 
 
 Polynesian 32 
 Quality 53 
 
 a a, e, i, 0, u 
 e e^a, i, o o, a, i, u 
 i i, e, u u u, i 
 
 1 /, r 
 ng ng, n n n, ng mm 
 
 h s 
 s s 
 
 V 
 
 f v, w, p 
 k k t t, d, k, n p b, mb 
 
 a-a 147, 213, 217, 258, 294, 309, U 309, 312, 313, 336, 349, 350 
 
 313, 318, 324, 329, 350, 352 l-r 320, 358 
 
 a-e 151, 323 ng-ng 213, 264, 309, 336, 350 
 
 a-* 320, 3 2 3 ng-» 74, 151 
 
 a-o 213 k-fe 196 
 
 a-w 74, 266 n-rc 147, 151, 296, 321 
 
 e-e 151 n-n<7 266, 342, 343 
 
 e " a 3i3 h-* 47, 352, 363 
 
 e "» 47 s-.r 264, 323, 342, 343, 344 
 
 ?-° 2 47, 363 t-t 74, 196, 217, 247, 258, 266, 
 
 \-i 47, 196, 312, 319, 321, 323, 294, 318, 324, 350, 352, 358 
 
 352 t-d 47 
 
 i-e 342 t-k 349 
 
 i-M 74 t-w 329 
 
 0-0 196, 336, 363 m-w 217, 258, 312, 313, 318, 319, 
 
 o-a 264 320, 321, 323, 324 
 
 o-i 349 i-v 147, 213, 363 
 
 o-m 296 i-w 294, 329 
 
 "-«• 258, 320, 321, 329, 343, 344, i-p 296 
 
 358 P-b 247 
 
 U-i 247, 296 p-w6 151 
 
 Identical 196, 217, 321, 324, 336, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .309, 318, 344 
 Consonant identity. . . .264, 312, 313, 320, 350 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 343, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .294 
 
 Terminal abrasion 266, 294, 309, 318, 329 
 
 Frontal abrasion 151 
 
 Frontal accretion 213, 266, 312, 318, 358 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . . 147, 213, 264, 336, 343 
 Metathesis 196 
 
80 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 LAKON. 
 
 Polynesian 32 
 Quality 75 
 
 a a, e, i 
 e a, e o 0, a 
 
 i i, e u u, au 
 
 I /, ng, dr 
 
 ng ng, n n w mm 
 
 h ft 
 
 S s, h 
 
 V 
 
 f XI, w 
 
 k g, w t t, m P P, v, kpw 
 
 a-a 123, 147, 193, 214, 217, 239, ng-ng 309, 350 
 
 2 92. 301, 309, 313, 3J7. 3 X 8, ng-w 285 
 
 324, 328, 335, 337, 350, 351 k-g 193, 275, 301 
 
 a-e 275, 324, 350 k-w 251, 306 
 
 a-* 275 n-n 147, 292, 328, 351 
 
 e-e 190 h/j 206, 278 
 
 e-a 122 s-fe 239, 351 
 
 >-* 193. 313 s-.j 337 
 
 i-e 206, 312 t-t 306, 318, 343, 350, 356 
 
 0-0 147, 285, 356 t-ra 217 
 
 o-a 123 mm 217, 312, 313, 317, 318, 328 
 
 u-tt 278, 284, 292, 306, 328, 335, f-v 122, 147, 193, 214, 272, 292 
 
 343. 35i f-w 206, 360 
 
 u-au 239 p-p 190 
 
 \-l 123, 284, 309, 312, 313, 350 p-v 284 
 
 l-ng 123 p-kpw 285 
 
 I-* - 335 
 
 Identical 214, 313, 328, 337, 351 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 190, 278, 309, 318, 343, 356 
 Consonant identity. . . .312, 317, 324, 350 
 
 Vowel identity 217 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147, 285 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 193, 206, 284, 292, 306, 351 
 
 Terminal abrasion 190, 193, 206, 217, 278, 284, 292, 301, 306, 309, 
 
 312, 317, 318, 343, 351, 356 
 
 Frontal accretion 272, 301, 312 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 328, 335, 350 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 81 
 
 LAMASSA. 
 
 Polynesian 29 
 Quality 69 
 
 a a, e, u 
 
 e e, a, o w 
 ' i, e, u u u, 0, i 
 
 1 /, r, nl 
 
 ng ng, n n n, ng mm 
 
 h j 
 
 s J 
 
 V 
 
 f f, v, p, —,w 
 k k t t, k, n p b, mb, m 
 
 a-a 213, 216, 292, 294, 309, 313, k-fe 196 
 
 316, 317, 318, 324, 350 n-n 292, 296, 317, 343 
 
 a '« 151. 350 n-ng 266, 342 
 
 a-w 74, 266 h-s 47, 280, 363 
 
 e-e 151, 190 s-.y 342, 344 
 
 e-a 47 t-f 47, 74, 196, 247, 266, 294, 
 
 f-? 2 47 318, 324. 342, 350, 358 
 
 i-i 47, 196, 312, 313, 319, 342 t-k 216 
 
 i-e 342 t-w 329 
 
 i-M 74 m-ra 216, 312, 313, 316, 317, 318, 
 
 o-m 196, 285, 296, 363 319, 324 
 
 u-w 247, 292, 316, 329, 343, 344, i-f 292, 294 
 
 358 f-v 280, 363 
 
 u-o 216 f-p 296 
 
 «*' 317, 343 f-w 329 
 
 '-* 309. 312, 313, 35o f— 213 
 
 l-nl 316 p-b 190, 247 
 
 \-r 358 p-m& 151, 285 
 
 ng-ng 213, 285, 309, 350 p-m 190 
 
 ng-rc 74, 151 
 
 Identical 313, 319, 324, 344, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .292, 294, 309, 312, 318 
 Consonant identity. . . . 196, 213, 317, 343, 350 
 
 Vowel identity 316 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 247 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .151, 363 
 
 Terminal abrasion 190, 266, 280, 285, 292, 294, 296, 309, 312, 318, 329, 
 
 342, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 151, 213, 216 
 
 Frontal accretion 216, 289, 344, 358 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .213 
 
82 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 LAMBELL. 
 
 Polynesian 32 
 Quality 81 
 
 a a, e, o, u 
 
 e e, a, 00, u 
 « i, « u u, a, i, 
 
 1 I, r 
 
 ng ng, n n n, ng mm 
 
 h s 
 
 s .r 
 
 V 
 
 f p, h 
 
 k k t t, k, n p b, mb 
 
 a-° 74, 347, 213, 216, 292, 294, \r 320, 358 
 
 309, 312, 316, 317, 318, 324, ag-ng 213, 264, 309, 336, 346, 350 
 
 346, 350, 352 ng-w 74 
 
 a-e 151, 342 k-fe 149, 196 
 
 a-o 321 n-n 147, 151, 292, 296, 317, 343 
 
 a-w 266 n-w^ 266, 342 
 
 e-e 151, 190 h-s 47, 352 
 
 e-a 47 s-j 264, 342, 344, 346 
 
 e-o 247 t-< 47, 74, 196, 247, 266, 294, 
 
 i-» 47, 149, 196, 312, 319, 342, 318, 324, 343, 346, 350, 352, 
 
 346, 352 358 
 
 i-w 74 t-k 216 
 
 0-0 196, 264, 336 t-w 329 
 
 o-u 296 m-OT 216, 312, 316, 317, 318, 319, 
 
 u-w 247, 292, 329, 343, 344, 358 320, 324 
 
 u-o 316 f-p 296 
 
 "■» 317, 343 f-fe 147, 213, 292, 294, 329 
 
 u-o 216, 320 p-o 190, 247 
 
 \-l 149, 309, 312, 316, 336, 350 p-mb 151 
 
 Identical 196, 312, 319, 324, 336, 346, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 149, 264, 309, 318, 344 
 Consonant identity. ... 74, 247, 316, 317, 343, 350 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 213, 292, 342, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 147, 151, 294 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 149, 264, 266, 294, 296, 318, 329 
 
 Frontal abrasion 151 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 264, 318, 344, 358 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .213, 336 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 83 
 
 LAUR. 
 
 Polynesian 28 
 Quality 75 
 
 a a, e, u 
 e e, a, i, 000, i, u 
 i » U u, i, 0, h 
 
 1 I, r 
 ng ng, n n n, ng mm 
 
 h s 
 s s 
 
 v 
 
 f v, h 
 kg t t, n p b, mb 
 
 a-a 156, 216, 217, 292, 294, 309, \-r 257 
 
 3i3. 3i5, 316, 317, 318, 324, ng-ng 309, 350 
 
 350, 352 ng-w 151 
 
 a-e 295 kg 156 
 
 a-i* 266 n-w 151, 156, 292, 296, 317 
 
 e-e 151, 190 n-ng 266, 342 
 
 e-a 47 h-j 47, 352, 363 
 
 e -* 257 s-j 343. 344 
 
 e-o 247 t-i 47, 216, 217, 292, 294, 309, 
 
 «-* 47, 295, 312, 313, 319, 350 313, 315, 316, 317, 318, 324, 
 
 00 363 350, 352 
 
 o-i 257 t-w 329 
 
 O-m 296 m-ra 156, 216, 217, 257, 312, 313, 
 
 u-m 156, 216, 292, 316, 329, 344 315, 316, 317, 318, 319, 324 
 
 tt-i 247 f-v 363 
 
 u-o 343 i-h 292, 294, 296, 329 
 
 n-h 295 p-b 190, 247 
 
 1-* 295, 309, 312, 313, 315, 316, p-mb 151 
 
 350 
 
 Identical 217, 313, 334, 344, 350 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .309, 312, 317, 318, 319 
 Consonant identity. . . .257, 315, 316 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 190, 292 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .151, 156, 294, 352, 363 
 
 Terminal abrasion 151, 156, 266, 294, 296, 309, 312, 315, 317, 318, 
 
 3i9. 329. 343, 352, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 151 
 
 Frontal accretion 216, 352 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .216, 257, 316 
 
84 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 
 
 LEMARORO. 
 
 
 
 
 a-a 
 
 258, 274 
 
 ng-wa 274 
 
 
 
 \-i 
 
 274 
 
 k— 
 
 258 
 
 
 
 u-u 
 
 258 
 
 t-l 
 
 258 
 
 
 
 \-l 
 
 274 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 LEON. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 POIvYNESIAN 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 90 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 a a, e, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e e, 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 i i 
 
 
 1 /, r 
 
 u c 
 
 > 
 
 ng 
 
 
 
 n n 
 h 
 
 s s 
 
 
 m m 
 
 v w 
 i v 
 
 k g 
 
 
 
 t— 
 
 
 V 
 
 a-a 147, 214 
 
 0-0 
 
 187 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 203, 337 
 
 a-e 193, 318, 337 
 
 XX-0 
 
 292 
 
 
 t— 
 
 3i8 
 
 a-o 292, 307 
 
 VI 
 
 307 
 
 
 m-m 
 
 3i8 
 
 e-e 122 
 
 \-r 
 
 203 
 
 
 v-w 
 
 307 
 
 e-i 203 
 
 k-g 
 
 193 
 
 
 f-v 
 
 122, 147, 193, 
 
 i-i 193 
 
 n-w 
 
 147, ' 
 
 87, 292 
 
 
 214, 292 
 
 Identical 
 
 . . .214 
 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 147, 187, 193, 
 
 Terminal abrasion , 
 
 187 
 
 
 
 
 203, 292, 318 
 
 Consonant identity . . 
 
 • 203, 
 
 318, 337 
 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . 122 
 
 Vowel identity 
 
 122, 
 
 214 
 193 
 
 Metathesis 
 
 139 
 
 Terminal abrasion 
 
 ■ • • 147, 
 
 
 
 LIFU. 
 
 Polynesian 7 
 Quality 42 
 
 a a, 
 
 e i 
 
 e 
 o 
 
 1 1 
 
 u u 
 
 ng 
 
 n 
 h 
 
 m m 
 
 k k 
 
 a-a 214, 361 
 
 a-e 318, 324 
 
 e-i 318 
 
 I-» 259, 330 
 
 Identical 259, 330, 361 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 324 
 Frontal abrasion 214 
 
 
 t k 
 
 
 V 
 
 f 
 
 P P 
 
 0-0 
 
 k k 
 n-« 
 
 259 
 
 326, 330, 361 
 
 361 
 
 259. 33o 
 
 t-k 
 
 m-m 
 
 P-P 
 
 318, 324 
 318, 324, 326 
 361 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 85 
 
 LO. 
 
 Polynesian 37 
 Quality 84 
 
 a a, e, i, 
 e e, a, i 00 
 i i, u u u, i 
 
 I I, r, h 
 ng ng, n, g n n, ng m m, mw, ng 
 
 h j 
 s h 
 
 v v, p, w 
 f v, w, h 
 kg t t, nd p p, kw 
 
 a-a 152, 169, 193, 195, 214, 217, kg i 49l 169, 193, 195, 251, 300, 
 
 290, 300, 301, 312, 324, 328, 301, 305, 306, 357 
 
 339, 35o n-n 147, 169, 290, 317, 321, 328, 
 
 a-e 147, 169, 309, 313, 316, 318, 343 
 
 35i n-ng 351 
 
 a-* 307 h-j 339 
 
 a-o 317 s-h 169, 239, 251, 351 
 
 e " e I22 t-t 195, 306, 318, 324, 343, 356, 
 
 e-t 190, 193 357, 358 
 
 e-a 290 t-nd 350 
 
 i-i 149, 169, 290, 300, 305, 312, m-w 217, 312, 316, 317, 318, 324, 
 
 313, 35o 328 
 
 i-M 321 m-mw 313 
 
 0-0 285, 307, 336, 356, 357 m-ng 316 
 
 U-tt 212, 306, 316, 343, 351, 358 v-tj 152 
 
 U-i 239 \-p 291 
 
 \-l 212, 305, 307, 309, 312. 313, v-w 307 
 
 316, 350 f-v 122, 147, 193, 214, 290 
 
 \-r 149, 152, 336 i-w 290 
 
 \-h 335 i-h 169 
 
 ng-ng 309, 336, 350 p-p 190 
 
 ng-w 285 p-kw 285 
 
 ng-g 169 
 
 Identical 214, 312, 324, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 152, 212, 328, 336, 343, 356 
 Consonant identity. . . . 152, 190, 217, 309, 316, 317, 318, 321 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 169, 193, 195, 214, 285, 300, 305, 313, 350, 351 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 149, 306, 357 
 
 Terminal abrasion 122, 147, 149, 152, 190, 195, 212, 306, 309, 317, 
 
 318, 321, 328, 339, 343, 356 
 
 Frontal abrasion 217, 239 
 
 Frontal accretion 290, 301, 312, 339, 351 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 305, 336 
 
86 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MAEWO. 
 
 Polynesian 39 
 Quauty 87 
 
 a a, e, 
 e e, i 00 
 
 \ i, u u u, i 
 
 1 I, r, nd 
 ng ng, n n n, I mm 
 
 h 5 
 s j- 
 
 v mb, — 
 f v, w, — 
 k k, g, w t t, nd p b, w, kmbw 
 
 &-a 147, 152, 193, 214, 215, 239, ng-n 285 
 
 278, 284, 292, 309, 312, 313, k-fe 149 
 
 316, 317, 318, 324, 328, 346, kg 193, 214, 301, 357 
 
 35 2 k-w 306 
 
 &-e 272, 291, 301, 337 n-M 147, 292, 317, 328 
 
 a-o 335 n-Z 259 
 
 e-e 153, 190, 318 h-.? 206, 215, 278, 352 
 
 e-i 152, 303 s-^ 203, 239, 298, 337, 346 
 
 \-i 149, i93> 215, 259, 291, 298, t-t 306, 318, 324, 346, 352,357, 
 
 312, 313, 329, 346 358 
 i-M 206 t-nd 329 
 
 0-0 147, 153, 206, 259, 285, 309, mm 312, 313, 316, 317, 318, 324, 
 
 336, 357 328 
 
 U-u 212, 239, 272, 278, 284, 292, v-mb 291 
 
 298, 306, 316, 317, 328, 329, v— 152 
 
 335. 358 f- v H7, 193. 214, 215, 272, 292 
 
 u-i 301 f-w 206, 259 
 
 \-l 152, 153, 212, 284, 309, 312, f— 329, 360 
 
 313, 316 p-b 190 
 \-r 149, 203, 336, 358 p-w 284 
 i-nd 335 p-kmbw28s 
 ng-ng 309, 336, 346 
 
 Identical 149, 153. 212, 239, 298, 309, 312, 313, 316, 317, 
 
 318, 324, 328, 329, 336, 346, 358 
 Consonant identity. . .203, 337 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147. 190, 193. 214, 215, 259, 272, 278, 284, 285, 
 
 291, 292, 306 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 352, 357 
 
 Frontal accretion 272, 298, 312 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .212, 259, 298, 301,324, 335, 346, 358 
 
 MAI. 
 
 a-a 281 s-s 281 
 u-m 281 v-6 281 
 \-r 281 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 87 
 
 MAKURA. 
 
 Polynesian 13 
 
 Quality 92 
 
 
 
 a a, e 
 
 
 
 
 e e 
 
 
 
 
 
 i i, u 
 
 1 I, r 
 
 
 u u, i 
 
 
 ng n, g 
 
 n n 
 h h 
 
 s 
 
 
 m m 
 
 V 
 
 f v , - 
 
 
 k ngg, k 
 
 t t 
 
 
 P 
 
 a-a 
 
 74, 2 90, 302, 309, 3 12 , 3*7, 
 
 ng-n 
 
 74 
 
 
 
 335. 352 
 
 ng-g 
 
 309 
 
 
 a-e 
 
 165 
 
 k-k 
 
 306 
 
 
 e-e 
 
 290, 297 
 
 \i-ngg 
 
 297, 
 
 302 
 
 \-i 
 
 74, 165, 290, 297, 302, 312 
 
 n-w 
 
 290, 
 
 317, 321 
 
 i-M 
 
 321 
 
 h-h 
 
 352 
 
 
 u-u 
 
 273. 321, 335 
 
 U 
 
 74, 
 
 165, 302, 306, 352 
 
 u-i 
 
 306 
 
 m-m 
 
 312, 
 
 317, 321 
 
 \l 
 
 297, 309. 3 12 , 335 
 
 i-v 
 
 290 
 
 
 \r 
 
 165 
 
 f— 
 
 273 
 
 
 Identical 312 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Terminal abrasion. 317, 352 Vowel identity. . 74, 290, 297, 302 
 
 Consonant identity. . 165, 306, 321 Terminal abrasion . 309 
 
 Vowel identity 273 Terminal abrasion. . .273, 306, 309, 317, 
 
 352 
 Frontal accretion. . . .321 
 
 MALANTA. 
 
 a-e 312, 324 \-l 312 
 
 i-i 3 12 m-m 312, 324 
 
 MALEKULA. 
 
 Polynesian 68 
 Quality 5 1 
 
 a a, e, i, 0, u 
 e e, i, ou o 0, i, u 
 i i, e, u u, u, e, i 
 
 1 I, r 
 ng ng, n, g, m n, n, r m m 
 
 h s, j 
 s s 
 
 V V, w, 11, pw 
 f v, p, b, — , /, mbw 
 k k, kh, g, h, — t t, j, r p p, b, mb 
 
88 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MALEKULA— Continued. 
 
 a-a 74, 147. 157, 161, 193, 199, k-fe 194, 217, 297, 323 
 
 217, 239, 252, 302, 309, 312, k-kh 251 
 
 316, 324, 339, 340, 345, 350, k-g air, 301, 306 
 
 360 k-h 193, 258, 300, 302 
 
 a-e 74- 121, 156, 254, 258, 274, k— 156, 251, 301 
 
 292, 318, 323, 324, 346, 239 n-w 147, 156, 157, 217, 242, 254, 
 
 a-i 157, 208, 252, 294, 315, 317, 292, 317, 321, 328 
 
 352 n-r 259 
 
 a-o 258, 320 hs 47, 278, 339, 352, 363 
 
 a-w 148, 328, 364 h-/ 340 
 
 e-e 47, 210 s-j 239, 252, 323, 344 
 
 e-i 121, 297 t-t 47, 74, 148, 161, 199, 208, 
 
 e-ou 247 210, 211, 217, 247, 258, 270, 
 
 l-i 47, 74, 193, 194, 217, 242, 294, 306, 324, 345, 346, 347, 
 
 254, 259. 289, 297, 300, 302, 352, 356, 358, 359 
 
 312, 321, 350 t-j 208, 227, 289, 302, 318, 329 
 
 i-e 2ii, 254, 319 t-r 276, 294, 350 
 
 i-u 362 m-m 156, 161, 254, 258, 312, 315, 
 
 0-0 252, 259, 287, 356, 363 316, 317, 318, 319, 320, 323, 
 
 0-* 252 324, 328, 340 
 
 o-w 285, 362 v-pw 242 
 
 u-m 77, 156, 194, 228, 239, 246, v-w 242 
 
 270, 278, 289, 292, 306, 316, v-w 291 
 
 344, 358, 359. 360, 364 v-v 121 
 
 u-i 211, 247, 329, 359 i-f 287, 292 
 
 U-e 239 f-v 147, 161, 193, 210, 294, 329 
 
 1-/ 252, 316 i-p 246 
 
 \-r 121, 194, 228, 252, 287, 289, i-b 148, 259, 363 
 
 297, 309, 312, 315, 320, 335, i-mbw 157 
 
 339. 35o, 362, 364 f— 360 
 
 n%-ng 246, 285, 346, 350 p-p 121 
 
 ng-n 74. 274 P-b 247, 289 
 
 ng-# 3°9 p-mb 285 
 ng-w 199 
 
 Identical 74, 77, 194, 239, 312, 316, 324, 358, 345 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 344, 356 
 Consonant identity. . . . 156, 194, 239, 252, 254, 270, 317, 323, 328, 346, 359 
 
 Vowel identity 210, 285, 335 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 242, 246, 289 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 147, 306, 363, 292, 300, 309 
 
 Terminal abrasion 121, 147, 156, 161, 193, 199, 208, 217, 228, 242, 
 
 246, 258, 274, 278, 292, 294, 300, 306, 315, 317, 
 318, 320, 321, 323, 328, 329, 340, 344, 346, 352, 
 356, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 251, 350 
 
 Frontal accretion 72, 148, 239, 252, 274, 285, 301, 321, 360 
 
 Terminal accretion 77, 148, 239, 321, 325, 335, 347) 360 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 89 
 
 MALO. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Polynesian 61 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Quality 65 
 
 
 
 
 a a, ■ 
 
 i, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e e, 
 
 a, i, 
 
 0, 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 i i, i 
 
 ,', u 
 
 I /, r 
 
 
 u 
 
 m, a 
 
 , e, i, 
 
 
 ng w<?, w, mc 
 
 1 
 
 it n 
 
 
 
 m m, t 
 
 
 
 
 h s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S J 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 f 
 
 u 
 
 v, b, u 
 
 
 k k, g, v, — 
 
 
 t t, d 
 
 , •*■ 
 
 
 P 
 
 • b, v, bu 
 
 a-a 
 
 121, 124, H7, H8, 193, 
 
 199, 
 
 \-r 
 
 121, 
 
 194, 
 
 203, 
 
 305, 308, 335, 
 
 
 203, 207, 217, 218, 228, 
 
 239, 
 
 
 336, 
 
 354, 
 
 358, 
 
 359 
 
 
 252, 254, 258, 266, 270, 
 
 290, 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 285, 
 
 309, 
 
 336, 
 
 346 
 
 
 292, 293, 300, 301, 302, 
 
 308, 
 
 ng-w 
 
 308 
 
 
 
 
 
 309, 312, 313, 316, 318, 
 
 320, 
 
 ng-wo 
 
 199 
 
 
 
 
 
 324, 335, 337, 338, 339, 
 
 340, 
 
 k-k 
 
 258, 
 
 297, 
 
 3° T , 
 
 302, 338, 353 
 
 
 346, 347, 352, 356 
 
 
 k-g 
 
 193 
 
 
 
 
 a-* 
 
 208 
 
 
 k-v 
 
 194 
 
 
 
 
 a-o 
 
 121, 203 
 
 
 k— 
 
 193, 
 
 305, 
 
 306 
 
 
 Q-e 
 
 124, 190, 297, 311, 318, 
 
 338, 
 
 n-n 
 
 147, 
 
 266, 
 
 290, 
 
 292, 321 
 
 
 354 
 
 
 h-s 
 
 47, 206 
 
 
 
 e-a 
 
 47, 121 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 203, 
 
 239, 
 
 252, 
 
 337, 338, 339, 
 
 e-i 
 
 208, 290, 347 
 
 
 
 340, 
 
 344, 
 
 346, 
 
 352 
 
 e-o 
 
 247 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 47, 
 
 148, 
 
 199, 
 
 217, 247, 258, 
 
 \-i 
 
 47, 193, 194, 206, 254, 
 
 266, 
 
 
 266, 
 
 270, 
 
 302, 
 
 306, 318, 324, 
 
 
 270, 290, 305, 312, 313, 
 
 321, 
 
 
 346, 
 
 347, 
 
 352, 
 
 356, 358, 359 
 
 
 346 
 
 
 t-d 
 
 208 
 
 
 
 
 i-e 
 
 297, 302, 308, 319 
 
 
 t-s 
 
 207, 
 
 293 
 
 
 
 \-u 
 
 305, 362 
 
 
 m-m 
 
 124, 
 
 217, 
 
 258, 
 
 266, 312, 313, 
 
 0-0 
 
 147, 206, 252, 285, 309, 
 336, 353, 356, 362 
 
 3ii, 
 
 rat 
 
 3i6, 
 
 254 
 
 318, 
 
 3i9, 
 
 320, 324, 340 
 
 0-i 
 
 353 
 
 
 v-u 
 
 121 
 
 
 
 
 u-u 
 
 148, 194, 228, 239, 258, 
 289, 292, 306, 316, 321, 
 343, 344, 358, 359 
 
 270, 
 335, 
 
 f-v 
 i-b 
 
 147, 
 293 
 148 
 
 193, 
 
 208, 
 
 254, 290, 292, 
 
 u-a 
 
 320 
 
 
 f-u 
 
 206 
 
 
 
 
 u-e 
 
 359 
 
 
 p-b 
 
 121, 
 
 190, 
 
 207, 
 
 218, 247, 285, 
 
 u-i 
 
 247, 3ot 
 
 
 
 289 
 
 
 
 
 U-0 
 
 266 
 
 
 p-bti 
 
 124 
 
 
 
 
 \-l 
 
 228, 252, 289, 297, 309, 
 312, 3i3, 3i6, 320, 339, 
 
 3ii. 
 362 
 
 p-v 
 
 190 
 
 
 
 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 
 270,302,306,321,337, 
 309,311,312,313,316. 
 318,324,336,343,344, 
 
 346, 347, 356 
 Consonant identity.203, 266, 302, 320, 353, 
 
 358, 359 
 Vowel identity 190 
 
 Vowel identity. . 147, 193, 199, 292, 218, 
 
 254, 335, 354 
 Terminal abr . . .285 
 Terminal abrasion .207, 352 
 Frontal abrasion. .193, 306 
 Frontal accretion. . 148, 203, 208, 293, 340 
 Terminal accretion. 194, 337, 316, 319, 335, 
 337 
 
90 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MARINA. 
 
 Polynesian 31 
 Quality 89 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a 00 
 
 \ i xx u 
 
 I /, r 
 ng ng n n, I, — m m, n 
 
 h j 
 s 
 
 V p, t 
 
 f v 
 
 k g t t, s p p, v 
 
 &-a 147, 193. 214, 250, 278, 284, kg 193, 214, 250, 301, 306, 357 
 
 292, 301, 309, 312, 317, 318, n-n 147, 292, 317, 328, 343 
 
 324. 328, 335, 35o, 352, 356 n-l 321 
 
 a-e 291 n — 321 
 
 e-e 311, 318 hs 278, 352 
 
 e-a 272 t-t 306, 318, 324, 343, 352, 356, 
 
 \-i 193, 285, 291, 312, 313, 350, 357, 358 
 
 352 t-s 350 
 
 o-o 285, 309, 311, 336, 356, 357 v-t 318, 321, 328 
 
 u-u 212, 272, 278, 284, 292, 301, mm 312, 313, 317, 324 
 
 306, 317, 321, 328, 335, 343, m-w 291 
 
 358 v-p 291 
 
 \-l 212, 284, 309, 311, 312, 313, f-v 147, 193, 212, 214, 272, 292, 
 
 35o 360 
 
 l-r 335, 336, 358 p -p 285 
 
 ng-ng 285, 309, 336, 350 p-v 250, 284 
 
 Identical 285, 309, 311, 31 8, 328, 335, 336, 343, 356, 358 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .272 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 193, 214, 278, 284, 292, 301, 306, 312, 313, 317, 
 
 324, 35o, 352 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 147, 212, 357 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 212, 306, 357 
 
 Terminal accretion 328, 336, 358 
 
POLYNESIAN REWCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 91 
 
 MATUPIT. 
 
 Polynesian i i 
 Quality 63 
 
 a a, e 
 e o 0, a, u 
 
 i « u u 
 
 1 r 
 ng ng n n mm 
 
 h 
 s 
 
 v 
 
 f iv, p 
 k— t I p b 
 
 a-o 147, 214, 287, 320, 346, 352 ng-ng 284, 346 
 
 a-e 300 k — 300 
 
 i-i 300, 346 n-w 147 
 
 O-o 244 U 74, 346, 352, 358 
 
 o-a 147, 287 m-m 320 
 
 0-M 285 f-W 147, 214 
 
 u-m 287, 320, 358 i-p 287 
 
 \-r 244, 287, 320 p-6 244, 285 
 
 Identical 320, 348 
 
 Vowel identity 300 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Vowel identity 147, 214 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 244, 285 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 244, 285, 352 
 
 Frontal abrasion 74 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 300, 320 
 
 MELE. 
 
 a-a 
 0-0 
 
 147 
 H7 
 
 n-w 
 
 H7 
 i47 
 
92 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MERLAV. 
 
 Polynesian 40 
 Quality 77 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a 00 
 i i, u u u, a, i 
 
 1 I, r, t, nd, ng 
 ng ng a n, ng m m, raw 
 
 h s 
 s j- 
 
 v v, mb 
 i v, w 
 k k, g, w t t, m p b, mb, v 
 
 a-o 123, 147, 193, 197, 207, 214, ng-ng 154, 197, 309 
 
 217, 239, 268, 307, 309, 313, k-ft 301 
 
 316, 317, 318, 322, 324, 328, kg 149, 151, 193, 2 5i, 300, 338, 
 
 337, 338, 339 357 
 
 a-e 291, 301, 324 k-w 306 
 
 a-o 335 n-rc 147, 317, 328 
 
 e-e 151, 190, 210, 318, 338 n-wg 342 
 
 e-a 122 h-5 206, 338, 339 
 
 \-i 149, 154, 193, 291, 300, 312, s-s 239, 251, 337, 342 
 
 313, 342 t-t 207, 210, 268, 289, 306, 318, 
 
 i-« 206 324, 357, 358 
 
 0-0 147, 206, 357 t-m 217 
 
 u-w 207, 239, 284, 289, 306, 316, mm 217, 313, 316, 317, 318, 322, 
 
 328, 358 324, 328 
 
 u-a 151 ta-m-w 312 
 
 u-i 301, 335 v-^ 307 
 
 VI 123, 154, 197, 284, 289, 307, \-mb 291 
 
 309, 312, 316, 313, 329 f-v 122, 147, 193, 210, 214 
 
 \-r 149, 268, 322, 358 i-w 206, 360 
 
 1-i 335 p-6 190 
 
 \-nd 335 p-m6 151, 207, 289 
 
 l-ng 123 p-T 284 
 
 Identical 239, 313, 316, 318, 324, 337, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .154, 197, 307, 309, 312, 317, 328 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .268, 301 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147, 193, 207, 214, 289, 338 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .149, 190, 210, 284, 300, 306, 339, 342, 357 
 
 Terminal abrasion 123, 149, 151, 154, 190, 193, 197, 210, 217, 268, 
 
 284, 300, 306, 307, 312, 317, 328, 339, 342 
 
 Frontal accretion 149, 197, 301, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .122, 149, 312, 324, 337 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 93 
 
 MOAN US. 
 
 Polynesian 23 
 Quality 83 
 
 a a, e, i 
 
 e i 00 
 
 i i, u u u 
 
 1 / 
 
 ng ng, n n n, nj mm 
 
 h s 
 
 s s 
 
 V u 
 
 f p, mb, t, — 
 k k, — t t, r, ndr p p, mb, v 
 
 a-a 74, 126, 239, 291, 294, 308, n-M 290, 317, 330 
 
 312, 317, 324, 328, 335, 345, n-nj 328 
 
 35o, 352, 360 h--f 352 
 
 a-e 215, 290 s-s 239 
 
 a-* 350 t-< 74, 126, 294, 305, 324, 345 
 
 e-i 190 t-r 329 
 
 \-i 215, 290, 291, 305, 312, 330, t-ndr 350, 352 
 
 350 m-w 312, 317, 324, 328 
 
 i-w 305 v-m 291 
 
 0-0 126, 285 i-p 290, 294 
 
 u-m 126, 239, 284, 317, 329, 330, f-mb 329, 360 
 
 335. 360 \-t 215 
 
 ng-ng 285, 308, 350 f— 290 
 
 ng-n 74 P"^ I 9°> 28 5 
 
 k-k 305 P-w& 284 
 
 k— 143 P-t 285, 290 
 I-; 126, 284, 305, 308, 312, 335, 
 
 350 
 
 Identical 126, 239, 285, 312, 317, 324, 330, 335, 345 
 
 Terminal abrasion ... 74, 308 
 Consonant identity. ... 190 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Vowel identity 291, 350, 352, 360 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 284, 294, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion 74, 284, 285, 290, 294, 308, 328, 352 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 239 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .305, 317, 335 
 
94 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MOSIN. 
 
 Polynesian 27 
 Quality 62 
 
 a a, e, 1, 0, u 
 e e o o, e 
 
 i i, e u u, 
 
 1 /, r, n, ng 
 ng ng n n mm, mw 
 
 h .r 
 s -f 
 
 v w 
 f v, w 
 k g, ng, w t t, m p w 
 
 a-a 123, 147, 214, 217, 239, 309, \-n 335 
 
 3x7, 318, 328, 339, 357 "g-»9 154, 309, 336 
 
 a-e 193, 324 kg 193, 251, 300, 357 
 
 a-i 307 k-w^ 301 
 
 a-o 316 k-w 306 
 
 a-u 272 n-w 147, 317, 328 
 
 e-e 122 h-^ 339 
 
 v-i 193, 312 s-j 239, 251 
 
 i-e 154, 300 t-t 306, 318, 324, 343, 356, 357 
 
 0-0 307, 336, 356, 357 t-m 217 
 
 o-e 123 m-TO 217, 316, 317, 318, 324, 328 
 
 u-w 272, 306, 316, 343 m-mw 312 
 
 u-o 284 v-w 307 
 
 1-/ 123, 154, 284, 307, 309, 312, f-v 122, 147, 193, 214 
 
 316, 339 i-w 272 
 
 \-r 336 p-w 284 
 
 l-«g 123 
 
 Identical : 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .239, 309, 312, 317, 318, 328, 336, 356 
 Consonant identity . . . .154, 316, 324 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 214, 339 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 147, 193, 306, 343 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 193, 214, 217, 239, 284, 300, 306, 309, 312, 
 
 317, 318, 328, 336, 339, 343, 356 
 
 Frontal accretion 272, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 154, 272, 301, 336, 339 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 95 
 
 MOTLAV. 
 
 Polynesian 42 
 Quality 50 
 
 a a, e, i, 0, u 
 e e, a o 0, e 
 
 • i, e u u, i, o 
 
 1 /, r, ng 
 ng ng, n n n, ng, I m m, mw 
 
 h h 
 s h 
 
 v mb, w 
 f v, w 
 k g, ng t t, nd- : m p b, w, kmbw 
 
 a-a 123,147,169,214,217,239, kg 169,193,251,258,300,306 
 
 3 l8 > 3 2 4, 339 k-ng 301 
 
 a-e 258, 309, 317, 322, 328, 337, n-n 147, 169, 290, 292, 317, 321, 
 
 346, 350 328, 351 
 
 a-*' 307 n-ng 151 
 
 a-o 290, 307 n-l 259 
 
 a-w 316 h-h 339 
 
 e-e 151, 190 s-/j 169, 239, 251, 337, 351 
 
 e-a 122 t-t 258, 306, 318, 324, 346, 356 
 
 \-i 154, 169, 290, 321 t-ra 217 
 
 i-e 193, 259, 300, 312 t-nd 350 
 
 0-0 147, 259, 285, 336, 356 m-ra 217, 258, 316, 317, 318, 322, 
 
 o-e 123 324, 328 
 
 u-w 316 m-mw 312 
 
 u-i 306, 351 v-m6 291 
 
 u-0 239, 284, 292 v-w 307 
 
 M 123, 154, 284, 307, 309, 312, f--y 122, 147, 193. 214, 290, 292 
 
 3 l6 > 339. 35o i-w 259, 360 
 
 1-r 322, 335, 336 p-6 190 
 
 I-M^ 123 p-W 284 
 
 ng-ȣ 154, 309, 336, 346, 35o p-kmbw 151, 285 
 
 ng-w 285 
 
 Identical 214, 324 
 
 Terminal abrasion. 154, 318, 321, 336, 339, 356 
 Consonant identity. . . .316, 317, 328, 346 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Vowel identity 122, 147, 169, 259, 285 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 190, 217, 258, 272 
 
 Terminal abrasion 151, 154, 190, 217, 258, 272, 300, 306, 309, 312, 
 
 3i7, 3!8, 328, 339, 346, 351 
 
 Frontal abrasion 151, 351 
 
 Frontal accretion 147, 193, 290, 301, 312, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 147, 336, 350 
 
96 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MOTA. 
 
 Polynesian 123 
 Quality 92 
 
 a a, e, i, u 
 e e, a, i, oi 0, a, i, ai 
 1 i, a, e, 0, u u u, a, e, i, o, v 
 
 1 I, r, ng, n 
 ng ng, g, n, m n n, ng, I mm, mw 
 
 h s ' 
 s s 
 
 V v, p, w, u 
 f V, w, t 
 k g, ng, w t t, s, r p p, v, kpv> 
 
 a-a 
 
 75, 
 
 123, 
 
 147, 
 
 152, 
 
 156, 
 
 160, 
 
 a-u 
 
 167, 207, 
 
 212, 
 
 216, 
 
 228, 
 
 239, 
 
 
 169, 
 
 189, 
 
 192, 
 
 193, 
 
 197, 
 
 198, 
 
 
 240, 247, 
 
 258, 
 
 262, 
 
 270, 
 
 283, 
 
 
 199, 
 
 203, 
 
 207, 
 
 209, 
 
 213, 
 
 214, 
 
 
 284, 286, 
 
 287, 
 
 289, 
 
 292, 
 
 294, 
 
 
 215. 
 
 216, 
 
 217, 
 
 228, 
 
 230, 
 
 239, 
 
 
 298, 306, 
 
 316, 
 
 317, 
 
 320, 
 
 325, 
 
 
 240, 
 
 250, 
 
 252, 
 
 253, 
 
 254, 
 
 258, 
 
 
 326, 328, 
 
 335, 
 
 343. 
 
 35i, 
 
 358, 
 
 
 262, 
 
 263, 
 
 267, 
 
 268, 
 
 270, 
 
 274, 
 
 
 368 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 276, 
 
 279, 
 
 283, 
 
 284, 
 
 287, 
 
 290, 
 
 \xa 
 
 151 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 292, 
 
 294, 
 
 295, 
 
 300, 
 
 301, 
 
 302, 
 
 u-e 
 
 301 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 307, 
 
 309, 
 
 310, 
 
 312, 
 
 313, 
 
 316, 
 
 u-i 
 
 156, 359 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 317, 
 
 318, 
 
 320, 
 
 322, 
 
 323, 
 
 324, 
 
 u-o 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 328, 
 
 335. 
 
 337, 
 
 338, 
 
 339, 
 
 34o, 
 
 u-v 
 
 295 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 342, 
 
 344, 
 
 346, 
 
 347, 
 
 348, 
 
 35i, 
 
 U 
 
 75, 123, 
 
 153, 
 
 154, 
 
 161, 
 
 189,, 
 
 
 352, 
 
 356, 
 
 357, 
 
 360, 
 
 364 
 
 
 
 197, 203, 
 
 212, 
 
 228, 
 
 252, 
 
 2 74," 
 
 a-e 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 284, 289, 
 
 295, 
 
 297, 
 
 307, 
 
 309, 
 
 a-i 
 
 167 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 310, 312, 
 
 313, 
 
 316, 
 
 339, 
 
 348, 
 
 a-u 
 
 167 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 362 
 
 
 
 
 
 e-e 
 
 151. 
 
 152, 
 
 153, 
 
 189, 
 
 190, 
 
 257, 
 
 \-r 
 
 152, 160, 
 
 192, 
 
 205, 
 
 241, 
 
 243, 
 
 
 276, 
 
 290, 
 
 318, 
 
 338, 
 
 347, 
 
 363 
 
 
 248, 257, 
 
 262, 
 
 3 r o, 
 
 322, 
 
 33i, 
 
 e-a 
 
 47. 
 
 122, 
 
 240, 
 
 272 
 
 
 
 
 336, 34i, 
 
 355, 
 
 358, 
 
 359, 
 
 364 
 
 e-i 
 
 203, 
 
 297 
 
 
 
 
 
 \-n 
 
 335 
 
 
 
 
 
 e-oi 
 
 247 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 \-ng 
 
 123 
 
 
 
 
 
 \-i 
 
 47. 
 
 154, 
 
 169, 
 
 193, 
 
 206, 
 
 215, 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 167, 197, 
 
 209, 
 
 230, 
 
 248, 
 
 274,. 
 
 
 223, 
 
 227, 
 
 241, 
 
 243, 
 
 254, 
 
 259, 
 
 
 298, 309, 
 
 346 
 
 
 
 
 
 270, 
 
 290, 
 
 291, 
 
 295, 
 
 300, 
 
 312, 
 
 ng-g 
 
 154, 336 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3i3. 
 
 342, 
 
 346, 
 
 348, 
 
 355 
 
 
 ng-m 
 
 199 
 
 
 
 
 
 \-a 
 
 34i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ng-M 
 
 285, 343 
 
 
 
 
 
 i-e 
 
 319 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 k-g 
 
 151, 156, 
 
 169, 
 
 193, 
 
 196, 
 
 214, 
 
 i-o 
 
 34i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 227, 250, 
 
 251, 
 
 297. 
 
 300, 
 
 302, 
 
 i-u 
 
 362 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 323, 353, 
 
 357 
 
 
 
 
 0-0 
 
 75. 
 
 147, 
 
 153, 
 
 160, 
 
 192, 
 
 196, 
 
 k-ng 
 
 301 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 197, 
 
 206, 
 
 248, 
 
 252, 
 
 259, 
 
 263, 
 
 k-w 
 
 306 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 267, 
 
 285, 
 
 309, 
 
 325, 
 
 336, 
 
 353, 
 
 n-n 
 
 147, 156, 
 
 169, 
 
 227, 
 
 254, 
 
 286, 
 
 
 355, 
 
 356, 
 
 357, 
 
 362, 
 
 363 
 
 
 
 290, 292, 
 
 317, 
 
 321, 
 
 328, 
 
 351 
 
 o-a 
 
 205, 
 
 248, 
 
 257, 
 
 287, 
 
 33i 
 
 
 n-ng 
 
 342 
 
 
 
 
 
 o-i 
 
 353 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n-l 
 
 259 
 
 
 
 
 
 o-ai 123 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 97 
 
 MOTA— Continued. 
 
 h-s 47, 206, 215, 331, 339, 340, m-mw 312, 313 
 
 363. 352 \-v 307 
 
 s-j 169, 198, 203, 205, 239, 251, X-p 291 
 
 252, 263, 323, 338, 341, 342, x-w 189, 206, 310 
 
 344, 35i, 205 v-u 310 
 
 t-< 47, 75, 160, 196, 199, 208, f-v 122, 147, 152, 193, 213, 214, 
 
 209, 217, 227, 247, 258, 267, 215, 223, 243, 254, 272, 283, 
 
 268, 270, 286, 289, 294, 302, 290, 292, 294 
 
 306, 318, 324, 325, 343, 346, f-w 360, 363, 259, 286, 287 
 
 347, 348, 353, 355, 356, 357, U 290 
 
 358, 359, 207 p-p 151, 190, 192, 207, 247, 279, 
 t-s 298 289 
 
 t-r 276 p-v 250, 284 
 
 m-w 75, 156, 198, 217, 230, 253, p-kpw 241, 285 
 
 254, 257, 258, 316, 317, 318, 
 
 319, 322, 323, 324, 325, 326, 
 
 328, 340 
 
 Identical 152, 153, 154, 160, 167, 190, 192, 197, 198, 207, 
 
 209, 212, 216, 217, 228, 230, 239, 240, 252, 253, 
 258, 262, 263, 267, 268, 270, 279, 289, 307, 309, 
 316, 317, 318, 320, 324, 325, 328, 336, 337, 344, 
 
 346, 347, 348, 35i, 355, 356, 358, 364 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 75, 163, 203, 274, 327, 343 
 Consonant identity. . . .205, 247, 248, 257, 272, 319, 321, 331, 341, 362 
 
 Vowel identity 259, 276, 298 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 147, 156, 169, 189, 193, 199, 206, 208, 213, 
 
 214, 215, 227, 241, 243, 250, 283, 284, 285, 286, 
 287, 290, 292, 294, 295, 300, 306, 312, 313, 336, 
 
 338, 339, 340, 342, 363 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 154, 196, 223, 254, 294, 302, 306, 310, 323, 343, 
 
 352, 358 
 Terminal abrasion 75, 151, 154, 196, 203, 223, 241, 243, 254, 272, 
 
 294, 297, 321, 323, 343, 346, 352, 358, 359 
 Frontal accretion 189, 190, 27^301, 310, 312, 331 
 
 Terminal accretion 189, 190, 279^01, 310, 312, 331 
 
 , 27.^301, 
 , 279^01, 
 
98' THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MOTU. 
 
 Polynesian 56 
 Quality 85 
 
 a a 
 e e, a, i, 00 0, u, ia 
 i i, e, o, u, ei u u, a, o 
 
 1 /, r, - 
 ng n, — n w mm 
 
 h d 
 s h, d 
 
 v v 
 f v, h 
 k k, g., — , m t t p p, b 
 
 a-a 125, 208, 214, 217, 268, 271, \l 243, 268, 309, 310, 335, 339, 
 
 29 2 . 293. 301, 309, 3io, 312, 354, 362 
 
 313, 317, 318, 328, 334, 335, \-r 182,205,241,248,272,288,304, 
 
 339, 342, 346, 349, 35o, 35i, 327,331,332,334,359,364 
 
 352, 360, 364 1— 312, 313, 350 
 
 e-e 190, 208, 318, 354, 363 ng— 285, 309, 332, 346, 350 
 
 e-a 47, 272 ng-w 125 
 
 e-i 190 k-k 249 
 
 e-o 249 k-g 299 
 
 i-i 47, 241, 243, 249, 268, 304, k-m 304 
 
 312, 313, 321, 327, 330, 342, k— 301, 306 
 
 346, 350, 352 n-w 271, 292, 317, 321, 328, 330, 
 
 >-« 273 334, 342, 343, 351 
 
 i-o 288 h-d 47, 339, 352, 363 
 
 i-w 362 s-h 182, 205 
 
 i-ei 319 s-d 298, 342, 351 
 
 0-0 201, 285, 309, 331, 349, 362, t-t 47, 125, 168, 208, 217, 249, 
 
 363 268, 293, 306, 318, 343, 346, 
 
 °-» 205 349, 352, 358, 359 
 
 o-ia 331 ta-m 76, 217, 312, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 u-w 76, 125, 168, 182, 271, 272, 319, 326, 327, 328 
 
 273, 288, 292, 298, 299, 301, v-v 310 
 
 306, 317, 321, 326, 327, 330, i-h 201, 208, 243, 271, 272, 273, 
 
 332, 334, 335, 343, 35 1, 358, 288, 292, 360, 363 
 
 359, 360, 364 f-v 214, 293 
 
 U-a 76 p-b 125, 190, 241, 285 
 
 u-o 248, 328 p-p 279 
 
 Identical 168, 214, 217, 268, 271, 279, 301, 306, 309, 317, 
 
 318, 321, 326, 327, 330, 334, 335, 343, 346, 349, 
 354, 359, 364 
 
 Consonant identity. ... 76, 249, 328, 331, 362 
 
 Vowel identity 304, 346 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 125, 182, 201, 208, 241, 243, 272, 273, 285, 
 
 292, 293, 298, 299, 339, 342, 352, 360, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 248, 301, 306, 310, 312, 313, 332 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 208, 241, 243, 339, 351 
 
 Terminal accretion 208, 299, 321, 343, 359 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 99 
 
 MURRAY ISLAND. 
 
 a-o 
 
 au-ai 
 
 u-u 
 
 275 
 301 
 
 305 
 
 l-r 
 
 k-k 
 
 kg 
 
 NATALAVA. 
 
 305 
 275 
 301, 
 
 305 
 
 a-a 
 a-M 
 i-i 
 
 U-U 
 
 335, 
 350 
 350 
 335 
 
 350 \-l 
 l-r 
 
 ng-nd 
 t-k 
 
 NENGONE. 
 
 350 
 335 
 35o 
 35o 
 
 
 Polynesian i i 
 Quality 45 
 
 a a, e 
 e e 00 
 
 i i, e U «, e, 
 
 
 
 
 1 /, r, 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 ng ng 
 
 
 
 n n 
 h 
 
 s s 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 v w 
 f w, 
 
 k k,— 
 
 
 
 t t 
 
 
 
 p p 
 
 a-a 214, 274, 361 
 
 
 
 l-n 
 
 309 
 
 
 
 a-e 300, 309, 322 
 
 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 274, 
 
 309 
 
 
 e-e 122 
 
 
 
 k-k 
 
 361 
 
 
 
 i-i 300 
 
 
 
 k— 
 
 300, 
 
 306 
 
 
 i-e 245 
 
 
 
 n-n 
 
 330 
 
 
 
 0-0 309 
 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 245 
 
 
 
 U-M 330, 36 1 
 
 
 
 t-t 
 
 306 
 
 
 
 u-e 306 
 
 
 
 v-w 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 u-o 245, 306 
 
 
 
 f-w 
 
 245 
 
 
 
 H 274 
 
 
 
 f— 
 
 122, 
 
 214 
 
 
 l-r 335 
 
 
 
 o-p 
 
 361 
 
 
 
 Identical 
 
 ■361 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Consonant identity . . . 
 
 • 306. 
 
 335 
 
 
 
 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Vowel identity 
 
 •309. 
 
 330 
 
 
 
 
 
 Terminal abrasion 
 
 • 274 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Frontal abrasion 
 
 122, 
 
 214, 
 
 306 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 274 
 
 
 
 
 
 
100 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 NEW GEORGIA. 
 
 Polynesian 16 
 Quality 63 
 
 a a, 0, u 
 e e 00 
 
 i i, e, u u, o 
 
 I I, r 
 ng ng n m mm 
 
 h 
 s s 
 
 V 
 
 f 
 
 k k, h t t, s, m p p, b 
 
 a-a 217, 300, 312, 313, 324, 350, \-r 192, 305 
 
 35i, 361 ng-ng 285, 298, 350 
 
 ao 36i k-k 305, 361 
 
 a-« x 92 k-fe 300, 301 
 
 e-e 190 n-m 351 
 
 i-i 149, 285, 300, 312, 313, 350, s-.y 351 
 
 351 t-* 324, 35o 
 
 ;-« 305 t-f 298 
 
 i-o 305 t-ra 217 
 
 0-0 192, 285 m _ m 217, 312, 313, 324 
 
 u-w 298, 351 p_p j 90> I92> 36l 
 
 «-o 36i p-6 285 
 
 1-* 312, 3*3, 35o 
 
 Identical. 190, 312, 313, 324 
 
 Consonant identity. . . . 192, 305, 350 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 285, 300 
 
 Frontal accretion 351 
 
 Terminal accretion 149, 190, 300, 351 
 
POLYNESIAN REWCS IN MELANESIA. 101 
 
 NGGAO. 
 
 Polynesian 18 
 Quality 77 
 
 a a 
 
 e a o 0, i 
 
 i i, e, u u u 
 
 \ I, r, k 
 
 ng ng n n, m mm 
 
 h h 
 
 S s, h 
 
 V 
 
 f /, ng, kr 
 K k, g t t p mb 
 
 a-a 214, 215, 217, 239, 309, 312, k-fe 251 
 
 313, 324, 346. 352 kg 305 
 
 e-o 272 n-» 201 
 
 i-i 215, 285, 305, 313, 346, 351, n-w 351 
 
 352 h-h 215 
 
 i-e 298, 313 s-j 251, 351 
 
 i-w 305 s-h 239, 298 
 
 0-0 201, 285, 309, 336 t-< 324 
 
 0-i 336 m-m 217, 312, 313, 324 
 
 u-u 239, 272, 298, 351 i-f 214, 272 
 
 1-* 305, 309, 312 f-ng 215 
 
 1-r 272 f-fer 201 
 
 l-k 313 p-ra& 285 
 ng-ng 285, 309 
 
 Identical 214, 251, 312, 324, 346, 351 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .272, 309, 336 
 
 Vowel identity 201, 239, 309 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 215, 285 
 
 Frontal abrasion 217 
 
 Frontal accretion 239, 272, 298, 309 
 
 Terminal accretion .... 324 
 
102 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 NGGELA. 
 
 Polynesian 6i 
 Quality 80 
 
 a a, ai, o, u 
 e e, i oo 
 
 i t u u 
 
 I I, r 
 ng ng, g n n, ng, I m m, v, r 
 
 h h 
 S s, h 
 
 V v 
 
 f v, mb 
 k k, g t t, nd, k p b, mb, v 
 
 a-o 45, 147, 152, 197, 198, 203, k-fe 149, 251 
 
 207, 208, 213, 214, 217, 239, kg 258, 297, 300, 301, 305, 306, 
 
 258, 272, 278, 284, 300, 309, 323, 338 
 
 312, 313. 3*5, 316, 317, 318, n-w 290, 292, 296, 317, 321, 328, 
 
 322, 323, 324, 328, 332, 338, 330, 342 
 
 339. 342, 346, 352, 360 n-ng 351 
 
 a-ai 290 n-l 259 
 
 a-o 45 h-h 278, 323, 338, 339, 352 
 
 a-w 350 s-.r 45, 203, 351 
 
 e-e 122, 208, 290, 297, 318, 338 s-h 198, 239, 251, 298, 342, 346 
 
 e-i 152, 203 t-t 207, 208, 217, 258, 294, 306, 
 
 \-i 149, 155, 259, 273, 285, 290, 318, 324, 346, 352, 358 
 
 297. 298, 300, 305, 312, 313, t-nd 329 
 
 321, 323. 327, 329. 330, 332, t-k 350 
 
 342, 346, 350, 352 m-m 198, 217, 258, 312, 313, 315, 
 
 0-0 197, 259, 285, 296, 309, 357 316, 317, 318, 322, 324, 327, 
 
 u-m 155, 207, 239, 258, 272, 273, 328 
 
 278, 284, 296, 298, 306, 316, m-v 323 
 
 317, 321, 327, 328, 329, 330, m-r 322 
 
 332, 35i. 358, 360 x-v 152 
 
 \l 152, 155, 197, 284, 297, 305, f-v 122, 147, 208, 213, 214, 259, 
 
 309, 312, 313, 315, 316, 322, 272, 273, 290, 294, 296, 329, 
 
 339. 35o 360 
 
 \-r 203, 272, 327, 332, 358 f-mb 292 
 
 ng-ng 213, 285, 309, 332, 346 p-6 45, 190 
 
 ng-<7 197 p-mb 207, 285 
 
 p-i; 284 
 
 Identical 152, 155, 214, 217, 309, 312, 313, 317, 318, 321, 
 
 324, 327, 328, 330, 332, 335, 339, 346, 352 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .203, 272, 315 
 
 Vowel identity 259, 273, 316 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 122, 197, 198, 207, 208, 213, 239, 251, 258, 259, 
 
 273. 278, 284, 285, 290, 294, 296, 297, 298, 300, 
 306, 329, 338, 342, 351, 360 
 
 Terminal abrasion 1 47, 350 
 
 Frontal abrasion 332 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 197, 273, 305 
 
 Terminal accretion 339 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 103 
 
 NGUNA. 
 
 Polynesian 16 
 Quality 93 
 
 a a 
 e e o 0, u 
 
 i i, a, u u u 
 
 1 /, r 
 ng ng, n n to m m 
 
 h * 
 s 
 
 V 
 
 f f, V, w 
 
 k k t t p 
 
 a-a 74, 75, 214, 261, 294, 301, ng-iig 336, 346, 350 
 
 317, 318, 338, 346, 35o ng-n 74 
 
 e-e 261, 318, 338, k-fe 214, 301, 338 
 
 \-i 206, 346, 350 n-M 317, 321 
 
 i-o 321 h-j- 206, 338 
 
 uu 74 t-J 74, 75, 294, 308, 346, 350 
 
 0-0 206, 336 m-m 75, 317, 318 
 
 0-u 75 * W 2 94 
 
 u-u 159, 294, 301, 317, 321 \-v 214 
 
 \-l 75, 35o f " w 2o6 
 
 1-r 159, 261, 336 
 
 Identical 159, 261, 294, 301, 317, 318, 336, 346, 350 
 
 Consonant identity. ... 74, 75, 321 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 206, 214, 338 
 
 Frontal accretion 301, 321 
 
104 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 NIFILOLE. 
 
 Polynesian 13 
 Quality 66 
 
 a a, e, o, u 
 e 00 
 
 i i, a u u, i, 
 
 1 I, n 
 ng n n mm 
 
 s J 
 
 V 
 
 f v, p, w, n 
 k k t t p 
 
 a-a 214, 217, 239, 284, 360 1-n 313 
 
 a-o 291, 357 k-k 149 
 
 a-e 313 n-w 328, 330 
 
 a-w 217 s-j- 239 
 
 «-* i49, 291, 313 t-* 217 
 
 i-a 149 m-w 217, 313, 328 
 
 0-0 357 f-B 294 
 
 U-tt 212, 330, 360 i-p 284 
 
 u-i 239 f-w 214, 291 
 
 u-o 284 f-n 360 
 
 1-Z 149, 212, 284 
 
 Identical 328 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .149, 212, 217, 239, 330 
 
 Vowel identity 360 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 214 
 
 Terminal abrasion 294 
 
 Frontal abrasion 212 
 
 Frontal accretion 239 
 
 Terminal accretion 217, 284 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. JQ5 
 
 norbarbar. 
 
 Polynesian 37 
 Quality 54 
 
 a a, e, i, o, u 
 « e o o, o, e, «.' 
 
 1 *, « U W, Z, 
 
 \ I, r, nd 
 ng ng, n n m mm 
 
 h A 
 s s, h 
 
 v p, w 
 f V, w 
 K <7, — » w t t, nd, m p />, 6, mfc, fcm&w 
 
 a-o 147, 217, 239, 309, 317, 318, kg 193, 251, 301, 338 
 
 338 k — 300 
 
 a-e 193. 300, 312, 328, 337, 350 k-w 306 
 
 a* 350 n-M 147, 292, 317, 328, 350 
 
 a-o 75, 292, 307, 316 h-h 331, 338 
 
 a-« 307 s-j 239, 251, 337 
 
 e-e 122, 190 s-h 239 
 
 ;-* 300, 312 t-t 75, 306, 318, 324, 356, 358 
 
 «-« 193 t-nd 350 
 
 O-o 75, 285, 336, 356, 357 t-m 217 
 
 0-0 147 mm 75, 217, 312, 316, 317, 318, 
 
 o-e 331 324, 328 
 
 0-* 331 v-p 291 
 
 U-M 212, 239, 289, 306, 316 V-W 307 
 
 U-0 272 f-v 122, 147, 193, 214, 292 
 
 u-i 292, 358 i-w 212, 360 
 
 \-l 75, 289, 307, 309, 312, 316 p-p 190 
 
 1-r 33 1 , 336 p-6 190 
 
 1-wd 335 p-mb 289 
 
 ng-«# 309, 336, 350 p-kmbw 285 
 
 ng-ra 285 
 
 Identical 324 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .309, 317, 318, 336, 356 
 
 Consonant identity 75, 316, 328, 331, 337, 358 
 
 Vowel identity 217 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 122, 212 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 147, 190, 289, 306, 338 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 190, 193, 214, 217, 239, 289, 306, 309, 317, 
 
 318, 328, 336, 338, 356, 357 
 
 Frontal abrasion 239 
 
 Frontal accretion 301, 312 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 212, 307, 331, 336, 350 
 
106 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 OMBA. 
 
 Polynesian 40 
 Quality 75 
 
 a a, e, u 
 e e 00 
 
 \ i u u, e, v 
 
 1 I, r 
 
 ng ng, n n n mm 
 
 h h 
 
 S h 
 
 V V, w 
 
 i v, w 
 k g, w t t, m p b, mb 
 
 a-a 74, 147, 152. 169, 207, 214, ng-ng 285, 309, 336, 346 
 
 217, 239, 254, 290, 291, 292, ng-ra 74 
 
 307, 309. 3i7. 3i8, 324, 33^, k -g 169, 214, 300, 301, 338 
 
 346, 35i, 356 k-w 306 
 
 a-e 278, 284, 292, 295, 300, 312, n-ra 74, 147, 169, 254, 290, 292, 
 
 3J3 317 
 
 a-« 307 h-h 169, 206, 278, 338, 352 
 
 e-e 122, 152, 153, 190, 290, 318, s-h 239 
 
 338 t-t 74. 207, 306, 318, 346, 352, 
 
 \-i 74, 169, 206, 254, 285, 290, 356, 358 
 
 291, 295, 300, 312, 313, 346, t-ra 217 
 
 352 m-ra 217, 254, 312, 313, 317, 318 
 
 O-o 153, 206, 285, 336, 356 v-v 152 
 
 u-m 212, 239, 278, 284, 292, 306, v-w 291, 307 
 
 3i7, 358 i-v 122, 147, 206, 212, 214, 254, 
 
 u-e 207 284, 290, 292 
 
 u-v 295 f-w 360 
 
 \-l 153, 212, 284, 295, 307, 309, p-b 190 
 
 312, 313 p-mb 207, 285 
 
 1-*- 152, 335, 336 
 
 Identical 74, 152, 153, 309, 317, 318, 335, 336, 346, 352, 
 
 356, 358 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 324 
 Consonant identity. . . .278, 312, 313 
 
 Vowel identity 217 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 169, 190, 206, 214, 239, 254, 285, 290, 291, 306, 
 
 338 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 147 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 324, 336 
 
 Terminal accretion 212, 313, 335, 336 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 107 
 
 PAAMA. 
 
 252 
 329 
 329 
 
 a-a 
 
 252, 274 
 
 u-i 329 
 
 S-S 
 
 a-e 
 
 312 
 
 1-/ 274, 312 
 
 t-s 
 
 it 
 
 312, 329 
 
 I— 252 
 
 t-h 
 
 o-t 
 
 252 
 
 ng-ng 274 
 
 
 PAK. 
 
 Polynesian 31 
 
 Quality 45 
 
 a a, e, o, u 
 e e, i, u o o, e 
 i *» e u u, o 
 
 1 /, »', ng, t 
 ng ng, n n w mm 
 
 h s 
 s J 
 
 V W 
 
 f „ 
 
 K 9, ng, w it, — , m p p 
 
 a-a 123, 147, 217, 250, 309, 318, U 335 
 
 339. 357 ng-ng 309 
 
 a-e 214, 3i7. 324, 328, 337, 350 ng-« 350 
 
 a-o 239, 292, 307 k-# 251, 300, 301, 357 
 
 a-w 250, 316 k-ng 301 
 
 e-e 122, 190 k-w 306 
 
 *-» 2 °3 n-w 292, 317, 328 
 
 e-M 272 h-i- 339 
 
 ■"*' 3oo s-j 203, 239, 251, 337 
 
 le 312 t-* 350, 356 
 
 0-0 356, 357 t— 270, 318, 324, 357 
 
 o-e 123 t-m 217 
 
 u-m 270, 272, 306, 316 mm 217, 312, 316, 317, 318, 324, 
 
 a-o 292 328 
 
 1-/ 123, 307, 309, 312, 316, 339, v-w 307 
 
 35o f-v 122, 147, 214, 292 
 
 \-r 203 p-p 190 
 
 l-ng 123 
 
 Identical 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 190, 309 
 Consonant identity. . . .203, 239, 312, 316, 317, 328, 337 
 
 Vowel identity 324 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 122, 214 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 300, 339 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 190, 203, 214, 217, 239, 292, 300, 306, 309, 
 
 312, 317, 318, 328, 339, 356 
 
 Frontal abrasion 270 
 
 Frontal accretion 301, 312, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . . 122, 350, 324, 335, 350 
 
108 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 PALA. 
 
 Polynesian 54 
 Quality 80 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a, 00, a, e, u 
 i i, e, u u u, i, h 
 
 1 I, r, n 
 ng ng, n n it, ng mm 
 
 h .$■ 
 s ^ 
 
 v b, u 
 f h, u, s 
 k k, g, — t t, d PU 
 
 a-a 74, 147, 156, 214, 216, 217, ng-w 151 
 
 253, 290, 294, 307, 312, 313, k-fe !96, 211 
 
 317, 318, 324, 350 k-g 
 
 a-e 215, 295, 352 k— 151, 156 . 
 
 e-e 47, 151, 203 n-w 147, 156, 201, 290, 317, 343 
 
 e-o 47, 122, 363 n-ng 259 
 
 e-o 247 h-s 47, 215, 352, 363 
 
 i-i 215, 259, 290, 295, 312, 313, s-s 203, 344 
 
 350 t-t 47, 74,125,196,211,216, 
 
 i-e 211 217, 247, 289, 294, 318, 324, 
 
 i-u 329 343, 350, 352, 358 
 
 0-0 201 t-d 329 
 
 0-0 363 m-w 156, 216, 217, 253, 312, 313, 
 
 O-e 259 317, 3i8< 324 
 
 O-M 196, 285 V-& 307 
 
 U-M 125, 151, 156, 211, 2l6, 273, V-W 
 
 289, 329, 343, 344 f-h 122, 147, 201, 215, 214, 273, 
 
 u-i 247 290, 294, 329 
 
 u-h 295 i-u 363 
 
 \-l 203, 289, 295, 312, 313, 350 is 259 
 
 \-r 358 V-b 125, 151, 247, 285, 289 
 
 \-n 307 p-p 
 ng-ng 285, 350 
 
 (Note: k-<7, p-^, and v-m do not appear in the material here collated, 
 but each has been observed in other Polynesian loan words in Pala.) 
 
 Identical 156, 216, 203, 313, 324, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .289, 317, 318, 343, 344 
 Consonant identity . . . .211 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 147, 273, 294 
 
 Terminal abrasion 47, 74, 147, 151, 196, 201, 289, 290, 294, 317, 
 
 318, 343, 344, 352 
 
 Frontal accretion 74 
 
 Terminal accretion 312 
 
 Metathesis afi-iah, tina-etna. 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 109 
 
 
 
 RALUANA. 
 
 
 a-a 214, 294 
 
 0-0 3H. 336 
 u-« 358 
 l-J 3i4» 336 
 
 
 \-r 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 t-t 
 
 i-w 
 
 358 
 336 
 294 
 
 214, 
 
 Terminal abrasion . 
 Terminal accretion . . 
 
 ..294 
 •314 
 
 
 
 294, 314 
 
 RETAN. 
 
 Polynesian 14 
 Quality 2 1 
 
 a a, e, 
 e a o 0, a, e 
 
 i e u e, i 
 
 1 /, r, ng 
 ng ng n n mm, mw 
 
 h h 
 s 
 
 v 
 
 f v 
 kg t t p 
 
 a-a 123, 318 \-r 331, 336, 358 
 
 a-e 193, 292 \-ng 123 
 
 a-o 317 ng-wa 336 
 
 e-o 122 k-a 193 
 
 i-e 193, 312 n-» 292, 317 
 
 0-0 336 h-h 331 
 
 0-0 33i, 357 t-i 318, 357, 358 
 
 o-e 123 m-w 317, 318 
 
 u-e 292 m-mw 312 
 
 U-* 358 f-V 122, 193, 292 
 
 1-/ 123, 312 
 
 Identical: 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .318 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 336 
 
 Terminal abrasion 193, 292, 317, 318, 336 
 
 Frontal accretion 312 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 331, 336, 357 
 
 Metathesis 193 
 
 RUAVATU. 
 
 a-a 317 \-l 313 
 a-e 313 n-ra 317 
 i-i 313 m-m 313, 317 
 
 U-M 317 
 
HO THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 SAA. 
 
 Polynesian 30 
 Quality 80 
 
 a a, e 
 e e 00 
 
 i « u u 
 
 1 I, r, n 
 ng ng n n, ng mm 
 
 h s, t 
 S J 
 
 V vi, h 
 f h 
 k— t— , t, k p p 
 
 a-a 200, 214, 217, 250, 291, 292, n-n 187, 259, 292, 317, 330 
 
 294, 307. 309, 3i7, 318, 338, n-ng 351 
 
 339, 350, 352, 360 Iw 352 
 
 a-e 292, 300, 313, 350 h-t 338, 339 
 
 e-e 122, 187, 190, 318, 338 s-.? 251, 298, 351 
 
 \-i 200, 259, 273, 291, 300, 313, t-t 329 
 
 329, 330, 35o, 35i. 352 t— 217, 294, 318, 350, 352, 358 
 
 0-0 187, 259, 309 t-k 356 
 
 u-m 200, 273, 292, 294, 298, 317, m-m 200, 217, 313, 317, 318 
 
 329, 330, 35i. 358, 3 6 o v-w 291 
 
 1-/ 307, 309, 339, 350 v-h 307 
 
 \-r 200, 358 i-h 122, 214, 259, 273, 292, 294, 
 
 \-n 313 329, 360 
 
 ng-ng 309, 350 p-p 190, 250 
 k— 214, 250, 251, 300, 338 
 
 Identical 187, 190, 200, 298, 309, 317, 330, 358 
 
 Vowel identity 214, 217, 250 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 259, 273, 291, 292, 294, 307, 318, 329, 350, 352, 
 
 360 
 
 Frontal abrasion 217, 250, 351, 352, 358 
 
 Frontal accretion 298, 300 
 
 Terminal accretion 351, 358 
 
 Metathesis 351 
 
POLYNESIAN R^UCS IN MELANESIA. Ill 
 
 SANTO. 
 
 Polynesian 27 
 Quauty 81 
 
 a a, e, i, o 
 e e, i o o, a 
 
 i i, e, u u u 
 
 I I, r 
 
 ng n, m n n, mm 
 
 h s, — 
 
 s s 
 
 V 
 
 f V, w 
 
 k k t t p p 
 
 a-a 199, 216, 217, 228, 292, 300, \-r 305, 336, 355 
 
 312, 313, 318, 324. 356 ng-ra 285, 336, 346 
 
 a-e 216, 253, 316, 324 ng-w 199 
 
 a-i 217, 292 k-fe 300, 302, 305 
 
 a-o 239, 302, 346, 352 n-» 292, 343 
 
 e-e 47 h-s 47, 206, 278, 352 
 
 e-i 153, 318 h— 255 
 
 i-i 47, 206, 300, 305, 312, 346, s-.y 239 
 
 352, 355 t-* 47, 199, 216, 217, 302, 318, 
 
 ie 313 324. 343, 346, 352, 355 
 
 i-u 305 m-w 216, 217, 253, 255, 312, 313, 
 
 0-0 153, 206, 285, 336, 355, 356 316, 318, 324 
 
 0-0 255 t-v 292 
 
 u-w 216, 228, 239, 278, 292, 316, f-w 206 
 
 343 P-P 28 5 
 
 \-l 153, 228, 312, 313, 316 
 
 Identical 153, 228, 300, 312, 343, 355, 356 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .216, 217, 239, 253, 302, 316, 318, 324 
 
 Vowel identity 199 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 47, 206, 292, 336 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .278, 285 
 
 Terminal abrasion 278, 285 
 
 Frontal accretion 312 
 
 Terminal accretion 153, 239, 305, 313, 324, 336 
 
112 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 SASAR. 
 
 e e, 
 
 ng ng, n 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 22 
 
 Quality 
 
 45 
 
 a a, e, o, u 
 
 
 % o o, e 
 
 
 u u, i, o 
 
 
 1 /, ng, t 
 
 
 n n ram 
 
 
 k g, ng, w 
 
 a-a 123, H7, 217, 250, 309, 318 
 
 a-e 317, 337, 35o 
 
 a-o 239, 292, 307, 328 
 
 a-w 250, 316 
 
 e-e 190 
 
 e-w 272 
 
 0-0 356 
 
 o-e 123 
 
 u-u 272, 306, 316 
 
 u-o 292 
 
 U* 343 
 
 1 / 123, 307, 309, 316, 350 
 \-ng 123 
 
 1-* 335 
 ng-wg 309 
 
 Identical : 
 
 Terminal abr 190, 309, 
 
 Consonant identity . .316,317, 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 306 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Terminal abr 147 
 
 356 
 3 2 8,337 
 
 s s 
 
 t t, m, — 
 
 v w 
 f v, w 
 P P 
 
 ng-w 350 
 
 kg 250, 251 
 
 k-ng 301 
 
 k-w 306 
 
 n-M 147, 292, 317, 328 
 
 $-s 239, 251, 337 
 
 t-t 306, 350, 356 
 
 t-m 217 
 
 t— 318 
 
 mm 217, 316, 317, 318, 328 
 
 v-w 307 
 
 f-v 147, 292 
 
 f-w 272 
 
 V-P *90, 250 
 
 Terminal abrasion. 147, 190, 217, 239, 306^ 
 309,317,318,328,356 
 Frontal accretion . . 301 
 Terminal accretion. 250, 272, 335, 350 
 
 SAVO. 
 
 e e, 
 
 a, 
 
 ng ng 
 
 a a 
 
 a 
 
 1 I 
 
 n 
 
 h 
 
 s 
 
 o o 
 
 u u 
 
 n 
 
 s, 
 
 a-a 
 
 e-e 
 
 e-o 
 
 \-o 
 
 \-a 
 
 0-0 
 
 u-u 
 
 \-l 
 
 ng-ng 
 
 k-k 
 
 k k, g 
 
 239, 250, 316, 328, 337 
 
 190 
 
 272 
 
 305 
 
 335 
 
 285 
 
 239, 272, 316, 328 
 
 272, 316 
 
 285 
 
 305 
 
 t 
 
 k-g 
 n-w 
 
 S-2 
 
 m-ra 
 
 \-v 
 
 v-P 
 
 p-v 
 
 p-b 
 
 m m 
 
 v v 
 i 
 
 P P, 
 
 250 
 
 328 
 
 337 
 
 239 
 
 316, 328 
 
 272 
 
 285 
 
 250 
 
 190 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 113 
 
 SESAKE. 
 
 Polynesian 57 
 Ouauty 76 
 
 a a, o, u 
 e e 00 
 
 i i, e u u, a, o 
 
 1 /, r, nd 
 ng ng n n mm 
 
 h s, v 
 s J 
 
 V v, u 
 f f, v, p, w 
 k k, g, w t nd, t p p, b, mb, v 
 
 a-a 45, 147, 151, 162, 169, 200, ng-ng 151, 209, 246, 274, 285, 336, 
 
 209, 214, 215, 217, 239, 246, 350 
 
 258, 260, 270, 272, 274, 278, k-fe 151, 194, 214, 251, 258, 300, 
 
 291, 292, 294, 300, 301, 307, 301, 338, 361 
 
 310, 312, 317, 318, 322, 324, k-g 169 
 
 335. 337, 338, 339, 342, 350, k-w 305 
 
 352, 356 n-w 169, 296, 317, 330, 342 
 
 a-o 203 h-s 206, 215, 278, 338, 339, 352 
 
 a-w 307 h-v 169 
 
 e-e 151, 153, 318, 338 s-j 45, 203, 239, 251, 298, 337, 
 
 i-i 149, 169, 194, 200, 206, 215, 342 
 
 270, 285, 291, 298, 300, 305, t-t 162, 217, 258, 270, 294, 318, 
 
 312, 329, 330, 342, 350, 352 324, 352, 356, 357, 358 
 
 i-e 305 t-nd 209, 329, 350 
 
 0-0 153, 206, 285, 296, 336, 356, mm 158, 200, 217, 257, 258, 312, 
 
 357 3i7, 318, 322, 324, 343 
 u-M 151, 162, 200, 212, 239, 246, \-v 307 
 
 258, 270, 272, 278, 292, 294, v-u 310 
 
 296, 298, 301, 317, 330, 335, i-f 296 
 
 358 f-v 147, 214, 246, 292, 294 
 u-a 329 i-p 215 
 
 u-o 194 i-w 206 
 
 1-/ 153, 212, 257, 305, 307, 310, p-p 151 
 
 312, 339, 350 p-6 361 
 
 \-r 194, 200, 203, 260, 322, 335 p-mb 285 
 
 l-nd 336 p-v 45 
 
 Identical 151, 153, 194, 200, 212, 217, 239, 258, 270, 296, 
 
 300, 301, 312, 317, 318, 322, 324, 330, 342, 356, 
 
 358 
 Terminal abrasion. . .357 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .203, 239, 257, 307 
 
 Vowel identity 158, 162, 291, 336 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 169, 206, 209, 214, 215, 246, 278, 285, 292, 294, 
 
 338, 339, 35o, 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 274, 310, 357 
 
 Frontal abrasion 329 
 
 Frontal accretion 158, 162, 260, 274, 291, 298, 310, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion 194, 239 
 
114 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 TANNA. 
 
 Polynesian 37 
 Quality 29 
 
 a a, e, i 
 e e, i e, u 
 
 i i, a, e u u, a, e, i 
 
 1 r 
 
 ng ng, n n w mm 
 
 h t 
 
 S s, r 
 
 V w 
 
 f f, V, k 
 
 k k, g, y t t, s, h p p, b, m 
 
 a-o 150, 173, 216, 218, 238, 249, ng-w 285 
 
 256, 274, 293, 317, 322, 334, k-fe 150, 194, 258, 361 
 
 337, 352, 360 kg 306 
 
 a-e 147, 340, 350 k-y 251 
 
 a-i 217, 313, 340 n-ro 147, 317, 321 
 
 e-e 173, 240, 290 h-t 340 
 
 e-t 147 s-j 251 
 
 \-i 150, 194, 200, 274, 312, 313, S-r 337 
 
 319. 321, 350, 352 t-t 150, 168, 274, 306 
 
 i-e 290 t-s 207 
 
 i-a 319 t-h 258 
 
 o-e 285 m-w 200, 258, 274, 317, 321, 322, 
 
 o-m 150 340 
 
 u-m 168, 173, 194, 216, 238, 240, v-m 291 
 
 247, 273, 317, 321, 358 f-/ 293 
 
 U-a 168 f-i; 147, 290 
 
 u-e 306 f-fe 273 
 
 «-* 334 p-p 173, 361 
 
 1-r 194, 200, 322 p-b 285 
 
 ng-ng 274 p-w 207 
 
 Identical 194, 274, 173, 293 
 
 Consonant identity 150, 168, 313, 319, 334, 350 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 352 
 
 Terminal abrasion 147, 273, 306 
 
 Frontal abrasion 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 147, 150, 273, 291, 306, 340, 350, 358 
 
 Terminal accretion. . . .200, 317, 321, 340 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 115 
 
 TANGOAN SANTO. 
 
 a a 
 e e, o o o 
 
 \ i u u 
 
 I I, r 
 
 ng ng n n m w 
 
 h s, ts 
 
 s J 
 
 k k, v it p b 
 
 v 
 
 f 6, />, th 
 
 a-a 
 
 147. 148, 193, 209, 
 
 217, 
 
 239, 
 
 k-v 
 
 194 
 
 
 
 278, 302, 312, 316, 
 
 338, 
 
 340, 
 
 n-M 
 
 H7 
 
 
 
 346 
 
 
 
 h-s 
 
 206, 278, 
 
 338 
 
 e-e 
 
 338 
 
 
 
 h-ts 
 
 340 
 
 
 e-o 
 
 247 
 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 239 
 
 
 i-* 
 
 193, 194, 206, 302, 
 
 312, 
 
 346 
 
 t-t 
 
 148, 209, 
 
 217, 247, 302, 346, 
 
 o-o 
 
 147, 206 
 
 
 
 
 358 
 
 
 U-M 
 
 148, 194, 239, 247, 
 358 
 
 278, 
 
 3i6. 
 
 f-b 
 
 312, 316, 
 193, 206 
 
 340 
 
 I-/ 
 
 312, 316 
 
 
 
 i-p 
 
 148 
 
 
 1-r 
 
 194. 358 
 
 
 
 Uh 
 
 147 
 
 
 ng-»a 
 
 209, 346 
 
 
 
 p-& 
 
 247 
 
 
 k-Jb 
 
 193, 302, 338 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a-a 
 
 214, 
 
 250, 
 
 e-e 
 
 318 
 
 
 it 
 
 259. 
 
 300 
 
 0-0 
 
 259, 
 
 357 
 
 U-M 
 
 292, 
 
 317 
 
 k— 
 
 214. 
 
 250 
 
 n-» 
 
 292, 
 
 317 
 
 UEA. 
 a-a 274 ng-wa 274 
 
 UGI. 
 
 292, 300, 317, 318 
 
 
 Polynesian 8 
 
 
 Quality 75 
 
 n-l 
 
 259 
 
 t-t 
 
 357 
 
 t— 
 
 3i8 
 
 tn-ra 
 
 3i7 
 
 f-v 
 
 292 
 
 i-h 
 
 214, 259, 292 
 
 v-P 
 
 250 
 
116 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ULAWA. 
 
 Polynesian 28 
 Quality 77 
 
 a a 
 
 e e, o 00 
 
 it u u 
 
 \ I, r, n 
 
 ng wa n n, ng mm 
 
 h j 
 
 s s 
 
 V w 
 f h 
 k— t *, — p /> 
 
 a-a 200, 214, 217, 239, 250, 291, ng-ng 309, 343, 350 
 
 2 94> 300, 309, 312, 313, 317, k— 214, 250, 251, 300, 301 
 
 318, 324, 35o, 352, 360 n-w 259, 317, 330 
 
 e-e 190, 318 n-ng 351 
 
 e-a 122 h-s 352 
 
 \-i 200, 259, 291, 300, 312, 313, s-j- 239, 251, 298, 351 
 
 329. 33o, 350, 35i, 352 t-t 329, 343 
 
 0-0 259, 309 t— 217, 294, 318, 324, 350, 352 
 
 u-w 200, 239, 294, 298, 317, 329, mm 200, 217, 312, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 330, 343, 35i, 360 324 
 1-f 309, 312, 350 x-w 291 
 
 \-r 200 i-h 122, 214, 259, 294, 329, 360 
 
 1-ra 313 p-p 190, 250 
 
 Identical 190, 200, 250, 309, 312, 317, 330, 343 
 
 Vowel identity 214, 217, 239, 294, 313, 318, 324, 350 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 259, 291, 300, 329, 360 
 
 Frontal abrasion 217, 250, 350, 351, 352 
 
 Frontal accretion 239, 294, 298 
 
 VANIKORO. 
 
 a-a 292 u-w 273, 292 
 a-e 292 i-f 292 
 \-i 273 i-p 273 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 117 
 
 VATURANGA. 
 
 Polynesian 39 
 Quality 76 
 
 a a 
 
 e e, a o 0, a 
 
 1 h a > o u u, 
 
 1 I, r, k, — 
 
 ng ng n n, I m m 
 
 h s, h 
 
 s i- 
 
 v 
 ... f v, h, ng 
 
 k k > h > n 9 t t, nd p b> mbi \ 
 
 a-a 123, 147, 200, 214, 215, 217, ng-ng 285, 309, 336, 346 
 
 258, 278, 284, 294, 309, 313, k-fe 305, 338 
 
 316, 317, 3i8. 324, 328, 338, k-ng 251, 306 
 
 346, 352, 360 k-h 258, 301 
 
 e-e 122, 190, 257, 318, 338 n-w 147, 201, 317, 328, 330 
 
 e -° 272 n -i 259 
 
 i-*' 200, 206, 215, 259, 285, 298, h-s 206, 215, 338, 352 
 
 313, 329, 33o, 346, 352 h-h 278 
 
 \- a 305 s-i- 251, 298 
 
 I" 3 ° 5 , B u 2I 7, 258, 294, 306, 318, 324, 
 
 0-0 123, 147, 201, 206, 259, 285, 346, 352, 358 
 
 309, 336 t-nd 329 
 
 °~ a 257 Q «, . mm 2 °°> 2I 7, 258, 313, 316, 317, 
 
 u-u 200, 258, 272, 278, 284, 294, 318, 324, 328 
 
 298, 306, 316, 317, 328, 329, f-V 122, 147, 206, 214, 259, 272 
 
 330, 358, 360 294, 329 
 
 u-0 306 i-h 201 
 
 1-/ 123, 284, 309, 316 i-ng 215 
 
 l-r 200, 272, 305, 335, 336 p-6 190 
 
 1-fe 313 p-mb 285 
 
 I — 123 p-v 284 
 
 Identical 200, 214, 217, 278, 298, 309, 317, 318, 324, 328, 
 
 33o, 346, 358 
 Consonant identity. . . .257 
 
 Vowel identity 123, 215, 258, 259, 313 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147, 190, 201, 206, 284, 285, 294, 329, 338, 352, 
 
 360 
 
 Terminal abrasion 214 
 
 Terminal accretion 258, 316, 336 
 
118 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 VOLOW. 
 
 Polynesian 38 
 Quality 37 
 
 a a, e, 1, o 
 e e 00 
 
 i i, e u i, e, 
 
 I I, r, g 
 ng ng, n n n, ng mm, mw 
 
 h h 
 s h 
 
 v mb, w 
 f v 
 k g, ng t t, nd, m p b, w, nggmbw 
 
 a-a 147, 214, 217, 239, 294, 318, k-g 251, 300, 301, 306 
 
 309. 337, 338, 339, 357 k-ng 357 
 
 a-e 268, 290, 316, 317, 322, 324, n-w 147, 317, 3 28 
 
 328, 350 n-ng 151, 351 
 
 &-i 350 h-fe 338, 339, 351 
 
 a-o 307 s-fe 239, 251, 337 
 
 e-e 122, 151, 190 t-t 268, 294, 306, 324, 358 
 
 »-* i54, 35i *- wd 35o 
 
 i-e 290, 300, 312 t-ra 217 
 
 0-0 285, 336, 357 m-m 217, 312, 316, 317, 322, 
 
 u-e 316 324, 328 
 
 u-i 212, 306, 358 m-mw 316 
 
 u-o 239, 284 v-mb 291 
 
 1-i 154, 212, 284, 307, 309, 312, v-w 307 
 
 3!6, 339, 350 f-v 122, 147, 214, 290, 294 
 
 \-r 268, 322, 335, 336 p-& 190 
 
 \-g 358 p-w 284 
 
 ng-ng 154, 309, 336, 350 ^-nggmbw 151, 285 
 
 ng-w 285 
 
 Identical 214, 324 
 
 Terminal abrasion. 154, 309, 318, 336, 339 
 Consonant identity. . . .212, 268, 317, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 357 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . . 190, 285 
 
 Terminal abrasion 151, 154, 190, 214, 268, 284, 285, 290, 294, 300, 
 
 306, 309, 3i6, 317, 318, 328, 336, 338, 339, 351 
 
 Frontal abrasion 351 
 
 Frontal accretion 290, 301, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 212, 312, 350, 351 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 119 
 
 VURAS. 
 
 Polynesian 28 
 Quality 40 
 
 a a, e, 0, u 
 e e o, e 
 
 • e u u, o 
 
 1 /, r, nd, ng 
 ng ng, n n n mm 
 
 h ^ 
 s j- 
 
 v w 
 f v 
 k g, w t t, m p w, kpw 
 
 a-a 123, 147, 214, 217, 309, 317, ng-ng 309, 336, 346 
 
 318, 328, 339 ng-n 285 
 
 a-e 239, 316, 324, 346 k-g 251, 301 
 
 &-o 292, 307 k-w 306 
 
 a-« 307 n-w 147, 292, 317, 328, 343 
 
 e-e 122 h-s 339 
 
 i-e 312 s-5 239, 251 
 
 0-0 147, 285, 336, 356, 357 t-t 306, 318, 324, 343, 346, 356, 
 
 o-e 123 358 
 
 ii-w 306, 316, 343, 358 t-m 217 
 
 u-o 284, 292 mm 217, 312, 316, 317, 318, 324, 
 
 1-/ 123, 284, 307, 309, 312, 316, 328 
 
 339 v-w 307 
 
 \-r 336, 358 t-v 122, 147, 214, 292 
 
 \-nd 335 p-w 284 
 
 I-M^ 123 p-kpW 285 
 
 Identical 214, 285, 318, 358 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .309, 317, 328, 356 
 Consonant identity. . . 239, 316 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 147 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 357 
 
 Terminal abrasion 214, 217, 239, 284, 306, 312, 316, 317, 318, 328, 
 
 336, 339. 346, 356 
 
 Frontal accretion 123, 301, 312, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion 122, 324, 336 
 
120 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 WANGO. 
 
 Polynesian 36 
 Quality 75 
 
 a a 
 
 e e o o, a 
 
 i i, u u u, o 
 
 1 I, r 
 
 ng ng n n, ng m to 
 
 h ^, f 
 
 s j, t 
 
 v /» 
 f & 
 kg, — t t, k, g, — p b, h 
 
 a-a 214, 215, 217, 239, 250, 284, k— 214, 250, 300, 305 
 
 300, 397, 309. 312, 313, 317, k-£ 251 
 
 318. 335, 337, 339, 342, 348, n-n 317, 328, 330, 342 
 
 350, 352, 357, 360 n-ng 351 
 
 e-e 122, 190, 257, 318 h-j 215, 352 
 
 ii 215, 259, 273, 298, 300, 305, h-t 339 
 
 312, 313, 329, 330, 342, 348, S-.T 239, 251, 298, 342, 351 
 
 35o, 352 s-t 337 
 
 i-M 305 t-t 348 
 
 0-0 259, 309, 357 t-fe 350, 356 
 
 0-0 257 t-g 329 
 
 u-m 239, 273, 284, 298, 317, 329, t— 217, 318, 352, 358 
 
 330, 335, 35i, 358, 360 m-?w 217, 257, 312, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 u-o 328 328 
 
 1-* 309, 348 v-fc 307 
 
 l-r 257, 259, 284, 305, 307, 312, f-h 122, 214, 215, 259, 273, 329, 
 
 313, 335, 339, 350, 358 360 
 ng-ng 309, 350 p-b 190, 250 
 
 p-fe 284 
 
 Identical 239, 250, 298, 309, 312, 313, 317, 330, 342, 348 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .257, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 214, 217, 250, 259, 300, 318, 339, 350, 352, 357 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 190, 215, 273, 284, 307, 360 
 
 Frontal abrasion 217, 250, 305, 351, 352, 358 
 
 Frontal accretion 298 
 
 Terminal accretion 335, 351 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 121 
 
 In our next series of tables we present the various observed muta- 
 tions reduced to the Proto-Samoan original. The collation of the 
 liquid semivowel is designedly incomplete for the reason that we 
 lack sufficient and sufficiently positive data upon the occurrence of 
 the r grasseye and its reproduction in terms of / and r. Under the 
 l-r head, therefore, we note only anomalous changes. 
 
 AIoTeqel 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Leon 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Pala 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Retan 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Gog 
 
 Lo 
 
 Mota 
 
 Saa 
 
 Arag 
 
 Iai 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Santo 
 
 Baki 
 
 King 
 
 Makura 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Marina 
 
 Omba 
 
 Vanikoro 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Paama 
 
 Volow 
 
 Deni 
 
 Laur 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Lo 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Santo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Mota 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Baki 
 
 King 
 
 Malo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Volow 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 
 AIoTeqel 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Lo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Retan 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Maewo 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Santo 
 
 Arag 
 
 Iai 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Baki 
 
 King 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Leon 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Buka 
 
 King 
 
 Mota 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Deni 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Omba 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Dufaure Id 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Natalava 
 
 Pak 
 
 Baki 
 
 Epi 
 
 Laur 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Nggela 
 E 
 
 
 
 e-i 
 
 e-o 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Arag 
 
 Baki 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Bauro 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Arag 
 
 Baki 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Baki 
 Buka 
 Epi 
 
 Bugotu Lakon 
 
 Buka Lamassa 
 
 Duke of York Lambell 
 
 Epi Laur 
 
 Fagani Lo 
 
 Kabakada Malo 
 King 
 
 Brierly Id 
 King 
 Laur 
 Leon 
 
 Gog 
 King 
 Lamassa 
 
 Lifu 
 Lo 
 
 Maewo 
 Malekula 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Laur 
 
 Marina 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Motu 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Malo 
 Moanus 
 Mota 
 Motu 
 
 Malo 
 Motu 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Pala 
 
 Retan 
 
 Savo 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Nggela 
 Pak 
 Santo 
 Tanna 
 
 Pala 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Pak 
 
 Sasar 
 
122 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Mota 
 
 \-a 
 
 i-e 
 
 \-o 
 
 \-u 
 
 Aneityum 
 Buka 
 
 Mota 
 Nguna 
 
 I 
 
 Savo 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Buka 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Gog 
 
 Kabakada 
 
 King 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Motu 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Pak 
 
 Pala 
 
 Retan 
 
 Santo 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Volow 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Aneityum 
 Baki 
 
 Eromanga 
 Mota 
 
 Motu 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Savo 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Baki 
 Baravon 
 Bierian 
 Duke of York 
 Fagani 
 
 Gog 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Kalil 
 
 King 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Lo 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Makura 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motu 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Pala 
 
 Santo 
 
 Wango 
 
 i-ei 
 
 Motu 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Buka 
 
 Epi 
 
 Fagani 
 
 King 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Mota 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Pala 
 
 Retan 
 
 Santo 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Wango 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Motlav 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Pak 
 Pala 
 
 Retan 
 Sasar 
 
 Tanna 
 Vuras 
 
 Aneityum 
 Baki 
 
 King 
 Laur 
 
 Malekula 
 Malo 
 
 Mota 
 Nggao 
 
 Norbarbar 
 Paama 
 
 Ambrym 
 Aneityum 
 Baravon 
 Buka 
 
 Duke of York 
 Kabakada 
 Kalil 
 King 
 
 Lamassa 
 Lambell 
 Laur 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Motu 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Pala 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motu 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Buka 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Gog 
 Lambell 
 
 Malo 
 Merlav 
 
 Mota 
 Motu 
 
 Sesake 
 Tanna 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 Aneityum 
 
 Eromanga 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 Mota 
 
 Omba 
 Retan 
 
 Tanna 
 Volow 
 

 POLYNESIAN 
 
 r RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Arag 
 
 Baki 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Epi 
 
 Gog 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 King 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Laur 
 
 Lo 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Makura 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Paama 
 
 Pala 
 
 Retan 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Volow 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Arag 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Buka 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Gog 
 
 Iai 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Leon 
 
 Malo 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Motu 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Pak 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Volow 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Wango 
 
 123 
 
 Duke of York Laur 
 
 Lakon 
 
 u-h 
 
 Laur 
 
 u-/> 
 
 Aneityum 
 Aneityum 
 
 Nggela 
 Aneityum 
 
 ai-e Eromanga 
 Lo 
 
 au-ai 
 
 Pala 
 
 Mota 
 
 Arag 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Murray Id 
 
 Omba 
 AE 
 
 AI 
 
 Motlav 
 
 AU 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Pak 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 \-t 
 
 -nd 
 
 i-y 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 
 L 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 Baki 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Buka 
 
 Gog 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Baki (note 312) 
 
 \-dr 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Bierian 
 
 \-th 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 l-nl 
 
 Pak 
 
 Pak 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Lamassa 
 
124 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 \-k 
 
 Aneityutn 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Vaturanga (i 
 
 lote 312) 
 
 
 \-h 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Lo 
 
 
 
 
 In 
 
 Dufaure Id 
 
 Mota 
 
 Pala 
 
 Saa 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Nengone 
 
 
 
 
 l-mj 
 
 Baki 
 
 
 
 
 
 l-rag 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Mota 
 
 Pak 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Gog 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Retan 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Lakon 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 — 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Motu 
 
 Paama 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bierian 
 
 
 NQ 
 
 
 
 ng-»g 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Lo 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Savo 
 
 Ambry m 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Arag 
 
 Gog 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Baki 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Marina 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Kabakada 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Omba 
 
 Uea 
 
 Belaga 
 
 King 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Paama 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Raluana 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Mota 
 
 Retan 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Buka 
 
 Laur 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Saa 
 
 Wango 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Lemaroro 
 
 Nengone 
 
 
 
 ng-n 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 King 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Pala 
 
 Baki 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Makura 
 
 Motu 
 
 Santo 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Malo 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Gog 
 
 Laur 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Omba 
 
 Volow 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Lo 
 
 Mota 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vuras 
 
 ng-nj 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 ng-ji 
 
 Natalava 
 
 ngg 
 
 Aneityum 
 Baki 
 
 ng-ra 
 
 Bierian 
 
 ng— 
 
 Dufaure Id 
 
 k-k 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Baki 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Deni 
 
 Eromanga 
 Lo 
 
 Malekula 
 Motu 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Epi 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Iai 
 
 King 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Makura 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 
 K 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Makura 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Mota 
 
 Mota 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Santo 
 
 Motu 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Murray Id 
 
 Santo 
 
 Nengone 
 
 Savo 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 125 
 
 kg 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Marina 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Laur 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Savo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Leon 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Arag 
 
 Lo 
 
 Mota 
 
 Omba 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Pak 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Motu 
 
 Pala 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Fagani 
 Gog 
 
 Malo 
 
 Murray Id 
 
 Retan 
 
 Wango 
 
 k-kh 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 
 
 k-ng 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Volow 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Mota 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 
 k-ngg 
 
 
 
 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Malekula 
 
 
 
 
 y-h 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Malekula 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 
 k-m 
 
 
 
 
 
 Motu 
 
 
 
 
 
 k-mk 
 
 Baki 
 
 k-v 
 
 Malo 
 
 k-w 
 
 k-y 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Lakon 
 Maewo 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Mota 
 
 Norbarbar 
 Omba 
 
 Pak 
 Sasar 
 
 Sesake 
 Vuras 
 
 n-ng 
 
 Alite 
 
 Buka 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nengone 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Pala 
 
 Wango 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Motu 
 
 N 
 Leon 
 
 Saa 
 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Mota 
 
 Saa 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Santo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Gog 
 
 Lo 
 
 Motu 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Arag 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Nengone 
 
 Savo 
 
 Baki 
 
 Iai 
 
 Makura 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 TangoattSanto 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Kabakada 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 Kalil 
 
 Marina 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 King 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Meli 
 
 Omba 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Pak 
 
 Volow 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Retan 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Epi 
 
 Laur 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Ruavatu 
 
 Wango 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Mota 
 
 Pala 
 
 Volow 
 
 Gog 
 
 Laur 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Saa 
 
 Wango 
 
 King 
 
 Lo 
 
 
 
 
 n-gn 
 
 n-ny 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 v 
 Aneityum 
 
 Buka 
 
 Moanus 
 
126 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN 
 
 WANDERINGS. 
 
 
 n-l 
 
 Alite 
 Arag 
 Bierian 
 
 Bougainville Maewo 
 Buka Marina 
 Fagani Mota 
 
 Motlav 
 Nggela 
 
 Ugi 
 Vaturanga 
 
 n-ra 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Nggao 
 
 
 
 n-r 
 
 Malekula 
 
 
 
 
 n-t 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Marina 
 
 h-h 
 
 h-s 
 
 h-t 
 
 h-j 
 h-) 
 
 h-i> 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Retan 
 
 Arag 
 
 Deni 
 
 Makura 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Epi 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Omba 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Nggao 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 Gog 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Mota 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Bauro 
 
 Kalil 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 King 
 
 Marina 
 
 Pak 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Pala 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Saa 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Laur 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Santo 
 
 Wango 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Maewo 
 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 h-d 
 
 Motu 
 
 h-ih 
 
 Belaga 
 
 h-ls 
 
 Saa 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Lo 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Wango 
 
 s-sh 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Deni 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Santo 
 
 Baki 
 
 
 S 
 Maewo 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 Fagani 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Gog 
 
 Mai 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Savo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Belaga 
 
 King 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Brumer Id 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Paama 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Laur 
 
 Mota 
 
 Saa 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Epi 
 
 Leon 
 
 Nengone 
 
 Santo 
 
 Wango 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 
 
 
 
 oavo 
 Brumer Id 
 
 
 
 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 127 
 
 s-h 
 
 s-d 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Arag 
 
 Motu 
 
 s-t 
 
 Alite 
 
 s-k 
 
 Baki 
 
 s-lh 
 
 Belaga 
 
 s-y 
 
 Baki 
 
 Bierian 
 Bugotu 
 Buka 
 
 Wango 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Lo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Motu 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Omba 
 
 Volow 
 
 Tanna (note 239) 
 
 Duke of York. 
 
 Alite 
 
 Santo 
 
 t-t 
 
 t-d 
 
 t-nd 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Laur 
 
 Motu 
 
 Saa 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Deni 
 
 Lo 
 
 Nengone 
 
 Santo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Maewo 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Arag 
 
 Epi 
 
 Makura 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baki 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Malo 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Gog 
 
 Marina 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Iai 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Kalil 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Omba 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 King 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Pak 
 
 Volow 
 
 Brumer Id 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Raluana 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Mota 
 
 Retan 
 
 Wango 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Motlav 
 
 
 
 Arag 
 
 Buka 
 
 King 
 
 Malo 
 
 Pala 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Kalil 
 
 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Lo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-dr 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 t-ndr 
 
 Moanus 
 
 t-th 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Baki 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 t-s 
 
 t-h 
 
 t-j 
 
 t-r 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Buka 
 Eromanga 
 
 Malo 
 Marina 
 
 Mota Paama 
 New Georgia Tanna 
 
 Arag 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Tanna 
 
 
 Baki 
 
 Malekula 
 
 
 
 Lemaroro 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Mota (note 258) 
 
128 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 
 King 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Laur 
 
 
 t-m 
 
 Alite 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Omba 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Merlav 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Pak 
 
 Volow 
 
 Gog 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 (note 217) 
 
 Vuras 
 
 t-w 
 
 Fagani 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-k 
 
 
 
 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Fagani 
 
 King 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Saa 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 Iai 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Wango 
 
 Deni 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Lambell 
 
 
 
 Wango 
 
 
 
 
 
 t— 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Pak 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Saa 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Wango 
 
 Bauro 
 
 Leon 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 m-m 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 
 Deni 
 
 Laur 
 
 Mota 
 
 Saa 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Leon 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Santo 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Epi 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Motu 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Lo 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Savo 
 
 Arag 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baki 
 
 Gog 
 
 Makura 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Malanta 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Iai 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Kabakada 
 
 Malo 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 Kalil 
 
 Marina 
 
 Omba 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Brumer Id 
 
 King 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Pak 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Retan 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Ruavatu 
 
 Wango 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Mosin 
 
 
 
 m-mw 
 
 
 
 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Mota 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Retan 
 
 Volow 
 
 Mosin 
 
 
 
 
 
 Marina 
 
 tn-ng 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 m-t 
 
 Malo 
 
 Y-V 
 
 v-/ 
 
 v-6 
 
 y-mb 
 
 Tangoan Santo (note 312) 
 Lo 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Baki 
 
 Gog 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Omba 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Lo 
 
 Mota 
 
 Savo 
 
 Vanua Lava 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 
 
 Ambrym Fagani (note 291) 
 
 Deni Mai Pala 
 
 Bugotu Maewo Merlav 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Volow 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 129 
 
 y-p 
 
 \-pw 
 
 v-h 
 
 \-u 
 
 \-t 
 
 Aneityum 
 Lo 
 
 Marina 
 
 Mota 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Vanua 
 
 Malekula 
 
 
 
 
 
 Saa 
 
 Wango 
 
 
 
 
 Alite 
 Baki 
 Bierian 
 
 Eromanga 
 Malekula 
 
 Malo 
 Moanus 
 
 Mota 
 Pala 
 
 Sesake 
 Tanna 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Arag 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Gog 
 
 Leon 
 
 Lo 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Mosin 
 Mota 
 Motlav 
 Nengone 
 
 Norbarbar 
 Omba 
 Pak 
 Saa 
 
 Sasar 
 Ulawa 
 Volow 
 Vuras 
 
 Marina 
 
 v-ku 
 
 Alite 
 
 Arag 
 
 Maewo 
 
 t-v 
 
 Alite 
 
 Epi 
 
 Laur 
 
 Mota 
 
 Retan 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Leon 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Santo 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Lo 
 
 Motu 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Arag 
 
 Gog 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baki 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Makura 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Iai 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Malo 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bierian 
 
 King 
 
 Marina 
 
 Omba 
 
 Volow 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Pak 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Deni 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Mosin 
 
 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Meli 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Vanikoro 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 
 
 
 
 i-p 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Baravon 
 
 King 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 Vanikoro 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Sesake 
 
 
 i-b 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Malo 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Baki 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Malekula 
 
 
 
 f-mb 
 
 
 
 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Nggela 
 
 
 
 
 t-mbw 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malekula 
 
 
 
 
 
 f-k 
 
 t-kr 
 
 f-n 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Nifilole 
 
 f-ng 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
130 
 
 THE) POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 t-s 
 
 f-ih 
 
 Eromanga 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 ft 
 
 f-h 
 
 f-M 
 
 Pala 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Mota 
 
 i-w 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Lo 
 
 Pala 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Kalil 
 
 Motu 
 
 Saa 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Paama 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Wango 
 
 Buka 
 
 Laur 
 
 
 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Malo 
 
 Pala 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Kabakada 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Nguna 
 
 Santo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 King 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Ninlole 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Arag 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Mota 
 
 Omba 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Duke of York 
 Gog 
 
 Lo 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Motlav 
 Nengone 
 
 Raluana 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nengoi 
 
 Iai 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Makura 
 
 Moanus 
 
 
 v-P 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Bugotu 
 
 Lo 
 
 Nengone 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Aneityum 
 
 Bululaha 
 
 Malekula 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Savo 
 
 Arag 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Marina 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Pak 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Mota 
 
 Saa 
 
 Ugi 
 
 Bougainville 
 
 Lifu 
 
 Motu 
 
 Santo 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 p-mp 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 p-fc 
 
 Alite 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Laur 
 
 Motu 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Baki 
 
 Gog 
 
 Maewo 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Guadalcanar 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Kabakada 
 
 Malo 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Brierly Id 
 
 King 
 
 Matupit 
 
 Omba 
 
 Volow 
 
 Buka 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Pala 
 
 Wango 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Savo 
 
 
 p-mb 
 
 Baki 
 
 Deni 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Baravon 
 
 Epi 
 
 Lambell 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Omba 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Gog 
 
 Laur 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Bugotu 
 Buka 
 
 King 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 p-m 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bierian 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Tanna (note 207) 
 
 
 p-kpw 
 
 
 
 
 
 Arag 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Volow 
 
 Gog 
 
 Lo 
 
 Mota 
 
 Norbarbar 
 
 Vuras 
 
 v-l 
 
 p-bu 
 
 v-i 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Malo 
 
 Aneityum 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 
 
 131 
 
 p-v 
 
 p-w 
 
 p-k 
 
 Arag 
 
 Belaga 
 
 Buka 
 
 Buka 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Wango 
 Ambrym 
 
 Epi 
 
 Malo 
 
 Moanus 
 
 Savo 
 
 Gog 
 
 Marina 
 
 Mota 
 
 Sesake 
 
 Lakon 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Motlav 
 
 Volow 
 
 Vuras 
 
 We shall next subject these Melanesian mutations to a comparison 
 with those which have been observed in the Polynesian family, as 
 set forth in the tables beginning on page 50, confining our atten- 
 tion to the consonants. 
 
 The following changes are common to the two families : L to t, to nd, to dr, 
 to n, these in the same series ; to ng in the palatal series ; to extinction. Of 
 these the most widespread in the Polynesian family are the extinction and 
 the w-change, the others being found in but one language apiece. In the 
 Melanesian family the most widely extended are the extinction and the 
 changes to n and ng. 
 
 Distinctly Melanesian mutations are these : L to j, to to, to th, to nl, to 
 k, to h, to mj. Of these, \-j identifies itself with the \-t mutation, as will 
 appear in the examination of T; and with this the Baki mj is probably 
 associable as a reinforced /. Similarly the \-th of Bugotu is seen to belong 
 to the \-t mutation when we observe the t-th mutation in that speech. 
 Lamassa nl is a reinforced I. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations, then, are 1 to to, to k, to h. 
 
 NG 
 
 Common to the two families are : NQ to n, to k, to extinction, the more 
 extended in Polynesia being the first and the third, the ^-change occurring 
 only in the eastern Marquesas and in Viti. The ^-mutation in Melanesia 
 occurs but once, in Aneityum. The change to n is very frequent. Extinc- 
 tion is met with only in Torres Straits, at Dufaure Island and Motu, in the 
 latter speech forming one of the points of great resemblance with Tahiti. 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian are : NQ to nj, to nd, to g, to to. The g-muta- 
 tion is easily seen to be a variant upon the ^-change ; it occurs in seven 
 languages of the New Hebrides and in one of the Solomons. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are NQ to w, to nj, to nd. 
 
 K 
 
 Common to the two families are : K to g, to ng, to ngg, to extinction. The 
 extinction is the most widely extended in Polynesia, being the rule in 
 Hawaii, Tahiti, and in Samoa where it is so recent that the failure of vowels 
 wholly to glide over the gap is represented by ' as an alphabetic character 
 under the name of the catch. In Melanesia the most frequent is the 
 ^-mutation, and the extinction comes next in frequency. 
 
132 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian mutations are: K to kh, to mk, to h, to m, to 
 v, to w, to y. The kh-change. is of the same order as the ^-mutation, a 
 further move in the same series. The mk of Baki is but a prefatory rein- 
 forcement. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are : K to h, to m, to v, to w, to y. 
 
 N 
 
 Common to the two families are : N to /, to r, to ng. None is frequent in 
 Polynesia ; the /-mutation occurs in Nukuoro and Samoa and in but one 
 word (fonu-volu 296), the r-mutationin but a single word in Rotuma and 
 Tahiti. In Melanesia the mutations to ng and l-r are of wide extent. 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian mutations are: N to gn, to ny, to m, to t, to 
 extinction. The first of these is probably an ng-form, for we recall that 
 the early missionaries in the Pacific adopted that spelling in the case of 
 Rarotogna for the indisputable Rarotonga. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are : N to ny, to m, to t, to extinction. 
 
 H 
 
 The aspirate is difficult to trace in Polynesia. It is preserved as aspira- 
 tion only in Niue, Tonga and Uvea ; it appears as s in Rotuma and Viti, 
 as th in Viti, and once as w in Hawaii. In Melanesia the aspiration is 
 preserved quite widely, still more widely it has passed into the sibilant. 
 The i/f-mutation appears in Belaga and Guadalcanal 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are : H to t, to d, to ts, to /, to /, to v, 
 to extinction. 
 
 Common to the two families are : S to sh, to h, to th, to extinction. In 
 each family the most widely extended mutation is that from the sibilant 
 to the aspiration. 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian mutations are : S to 2, to t, to d, to k, to r, to y, 
 to w. 
 
 Common to the two families are : T to nd, to j, to th, to s, to k, to extinc- 
 tion. In Polynesia the widest extent is measured by the t-k mutation. 
 In Melanesia no one mutation has a marked frequency over several others. 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian mutations are : T to d, to dr, to ndr, to h, to r, 
 to n, to m, to w, to g. The rf-mutation is but a slight variant upon t itself, 
 the p-mutation is a variant of the fe-mutation. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are : T to dr, to ndr, to h, to r, to n, to 
 m, to w, to g. 
 
 M 
 
 In Polynesia the sole variation upon the labial nasal (m-ng) occurs in but 
 a single word in Maori and Viti. Similarly in Melanesia this, the only 
 common mutation, occurs in but a single word, not the same, however, as 
 the Polynesian, in Alo Teqel and Lo. 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 133 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian mutations are : M to raw, to n, to ng, to v, to 
 r, to t. The raw-change is scarcely to be classed as a mutation ; it is a 
 fashion in pronunciation which exists but in a restricted area of the Banks 
 Group in the northern New Hebrides. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are : M to v, to r, to t, to n, to ng. 
 
 Common to the two families are: V to h, to w. The latter alone has 
 width of extent in either; v-h in Polynesia is found in but one word each 
 in Niue, Nukuoro, and Rotuma; and in Melanesia in but one word common 
 to Saa and Wango. 
 
 Distinctively and wholly Melanesian are these mutations : V to /, to b, 
 to mb, to p, to pw, to u, to /, to few, to extinction. 
 
 Common to the two families are : F to v, to h, to p, to b, to w, to extinc- 
 tion. In Polynesia the widest extent marks the mutations to h, to v, and 
 extinction ; in Melanesia the order of frequency is v, w, p, h, extinction. 
 
 Distinctively Melanesian mutations are: F to mb, to mbw, to k, to kr, 
 to n, to ng, to s, to th, to t, to u. Of these the mb and mbw are reducible 
 to p (6), and the u to the common w. 
 
 The purely Melanesian mutations are: F to k, to kr, to n, to ng, to s, 
 to th, to t. 
 
 Common to the two families are : P to b (mb), to v, to h, the last occurring 
 in a single word common to Rotuma and Wango. 
 
 Distinctively and wholly Melanesian are: P to mp, to m, to kpw, to/, to 
 bu, to I, to w, to extinction. 
 
 In a former paper in which I subjected the truly Polynesian lan- 
 guages to a similar detailed examination* it was pointed out that 
 with certain exceptions noted the whole play of consonant mutation 
 was a vertical or series matter : 
 
 One more preliminary statement: we have already said that for con- 
 venience we should enter upon our alphabetical conspectus the aspirate in 
 the neighborhood of each of the three series. The convenience is this, that 
 the aspirate is not palatal, not lingual, not labial, yet it lies as close to the 
 one as to the other. We shall find it involved in all these changes, but it 
 does not affect the rule which we are about to enunciate. 
 
 With the three exceptions noted (s-v, ng-n, t-k) the whole play of con- 
 sonant mutation in Polynesian is a matter of vertical change. When a 
 palatal changes it changes to another palatal, lingual modified remains 
 lingual still, and labial remains labial even though its play of mutation 
 carries it bodily into the vowel tract. But there is no horizontal move- 
 ment, the labial under stress of change does not become palatal or lingual. 
 
 *"Samoan Phonetics in the Broader Relation," 17 Journal of the Polynesian 
 Society, 217. 
 
134 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Now, vertical and horizontal are convenient terms to employ when the 
 conspectus is before the eye, but as terms they have no real value in nature. 
 That which it is of value to recognize is that which underlies this talk 
 of vertical mutation, of labial, lingual, palatal invariability. That all- 
 important underlying fact is this : no matter which of the three organs of 
 speech mechanism this early speaker elected to employ for the expression 
 of any given sense he does not change to another organ in case the result 
 is not satisfactory, and this holds true with his remotest descendants 
 wherever they may to-day be found. A novice at the trade of speaking, 
 he may fumble the tool he has chosen to employ, but, being man and 
 obstinatively progressive, he sticks to the use of that same tool until he 
 has learned the knack of it. 
 
 Accordingly we are to omit all such instances from our discussion 
 of the Melanesian dealing with Polynesian material, for inasmuch 
 as the mutations are found in Polynesia without exterior influence 
 we can not prove that similar vertical mutations when found west 
 of Viti are due in any degree to Melanesian influence. 
 
 The motion in each series is downward, excepting, of course, the 
 three mutes which stand at the foot of each column and whose 
 vertical motion can only be upward. Any exception, therefore, to 
 this general downward motion of mutation calls for attention. 
 There are but three such. 
 
 i. K-y. This is found only in Tanna yasuk (251) rat. As set 
 forth in the note upon this item the matter is too obscure to serve 
 as a satisfactory base for any deduction. 
 
 2. S-r. This is found only in isa (337) bad Tanna ra, a poor 
 language from which to draw conclusions, particularly when the 
 instance is unique. 
 
 3. V-u. This, with the v-w, which involves no more vital a dis- 
 tinction than an alphabetic symbol, is truly an upward motion on 
 our charts of the sounds. But under the appearance there is a 
 deeper principle. In the labial mutations we find such forms as 
 m-mw, p-pw, p-kpw, p-bu, \-ku. If we are to interpret m-mw, for 
 instance, as implying that m stands fast and at the same time moves 
 upward, we are at once engaged with the phonetics of Sir Boyle 
 Roche's bilocal bird. It becomes clear that the nucleus of all the 
 labials is the vowel-semivowel u-w. In another place I comment 
 upon the fact that the Melanesians have but recently begun to 
 acquire command of their lips, not as yet facile. Thus the pri- 
 mordial semivowel persists with the consonant which is evolving 
 therefrom, plumule and cotyledon breaking ground together to tell 
 the tale of origins. 
 
 When these vertical mutations are omitted we shall find a con- 
 siderable number remaining which we are justified in characterizing 
 as Melanesian. They are the following, some effort having been 
 made to assort them in reasonable groups. 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 135 
 
 1. Involving the aspiration : 
 
 k-h h-v \-h h / i-h p-h 
 
 Superficially these are extra-serial mutations. If, however, my expla- 
 nation be valid that the aspiration should be regarded as close to each 
 series it will be permissible to regard it as the decay stage of each of these 
 columns. The i-h change, too, is frequent in Polynesia. 
 
 K-h. This rests upon five instances, one triply and two doubly sup- 
 ported. In mataku (258) we find Ambrym matehag Malekula 
 metoh Vaturanga matahuni. In kafika (193) Malekula Pangkumu 
 has havih, two instances in one word. In ika (300) we find New 
 Georgia ihani Malekula na-ih. In kau (301), noting the existence 
 of a second stem kai, we find New Georgia hai Vaturanga hai. 
 There are two widely separated foci of the mutation, Ambrym- 
 Malekula, leeward islands in the central New Hebrides ; Vaturanga 
 and New Georgia, leeward in the central Solomons. 
 
 H-/. For this we have the single instance of hala (339) path Aneityum 
 ne-falaig. The language is not very satisfactory and no great 
 value may attach to this unique instance. 
 
 H-v. For this we have but a single example, Sesake vinaga (169); 
 and in this there is uncertainty as to whether the Proto-Samoan 
 was aspirate or sibilant. 
 
 \-h. This, the converse of the next preceding item, rests upon a 
 single instance. In lava (307) we find Saa laha and Wango raha. 
 The occurrence of this mutation is in the southern Solomons on 
 either side of the straits which part San Cristoval and Malanta, 
 not far from the northern k-h focus. 
 
 Ph. This rests upon the single instance of vula (284) in which we 
 find Wango hura. This lies within the focus of the preceding 
 item. 
 
 2. We have, then, two distinct and distant foci in which there is a ten- 
 dency to reproduce certain of the Proto-Samoan consonants by the aspira- 
 tion. The islands on which this occurs are large islands, with the possible 
 exception of Ambrym, which is near the dividing line between the large and 
 the small. 
 
 By far the larger group of the anomalies in mutation is that in 
 which there is clearly a passage from one series to the next in order. 
 
 3. Lingual to labial: 
 
 L-m. This rests insufficiently upon the single instance of malama 
 (322) light Bierian mamama. 
 
 N-m. This rests on a single doubtful instance, anus (351) to spit, in 
 which we find Nggao misu and New Georgia kamisu. It occurs 
 in the central islands of the Solomons. 
 
 T-m. If this be a valid mutation it rests upon but a solitary word, 
 tama (217), which in Omba, Gog, Alite and New Georgia becomes 
 mama, and in Merlav, Lakon, Pak, Sasar, Vuras, Mosin, Alo 
 Teqel, Motlav, Volow and Norbarbar mam. The argument for 
 this mutation will be found in the note upon this item in the 
 systematic study of the data. This again has two foci : one, the 
 Banks Group (omitting Mota), dipping down to Omba in the 
 northern New Hebrides; the other in the central Solomons. 
 
136 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 T-w. This change rests upon the single instance of the same tama, 
 in which we find Fagani wama. As its immediate neighbors in 
 the central Solomons, Ulawa, Wango, Saa and Bululaha, have the 
 decapitated ama this may amount to no more than an obscure 
 mouthing of the same form. 
 
 4. Labial to lingual : 
 
 M-r. This occurs in malama (322) light Bugotu Nggela marara, 
 neighbors in the central Solomons. 
 
 M-w. For this we have no less than five examples, four Marina and 
 one Tangoan Santo, our scanty vocabularies not allowing us to 
 coordinate the two languages even in a single example. These 
 are: lima (312) five Marina Una; lima (313) hand Marina Una; 
 manu (317) bird Marina nanu; mala (324) eye Marina nana; malu 
 (316) gentle Tangoan Santo nalum. This mutation is restricted 
 to the island of Fspiritu Santo in the northern and leeward New 
 Hebrides, a large island. 
 
 M-t. Found in a single instance, manifinifi (254) thin Malo tanivinivi. 
 
 V-t. In vai (291) water, we note the doubtful case of Marina tei, an 
 alternative with pei. 
 
 F-n. This rests upon the single instance fua (360) fruit Nifilole nua, 
 and, as will be found in the systematic study of the data, a more 
 consistent explanation is probable. 
 
 F-s. This is based on nifo (259) tooth Pala ngise, and fafine (290) 
 woman Eromanga sivin. I incline to see in this, first a mutation 
 f-h, which is common in Polynesian and is found elsewhere in 
 Melanesia (Ambrym vihin), then a secondary mutation h-s, which 
 is extremely common. 
 
 F-t. This is found as a variant Mota form in the same word fafine 
 Mota vavine and tavine; perhaps in fia (218) how manyMoanus tje. 
 
 F-th. Occurs once, in fano (147) to go Tangoan Santo thano. 
 
 P-l. Such a mutation is doubtfully suggested in papa (279) a board 
 Aneityum apalapal, thin, flat. 
 
 5. Lingual to palatal : 
 
 L-k. This rests upon lima (313) hand Vaturanga kima Nggao kame 
 
 Aneityum ni-kman, and talinga (250) ear Aneityum tiknga. 
 L-ng. This rests doubtfully upon the single instance lalo (123). 
 
 6. Palatal to lingual : 
 
 NG-nd. It appears solely in talinga Natalava kulinda. 
 
 The second and smaller group of these anomalies is made up of 
 the mutations from and to series two removes away. 
 
 7. Palatal to labial : 
 
 NQ-m. This rests, abundantly supported, upon the single instance 
 of ngata (199) snake Santo mata Ffate mwata Mota mata Malo 
 moata, all probably equivalent, and a variant Efate mata is equiv- 
 alent with Santo mata Bierian n'mata Malekula na-mat. 
 
 K-ra. If this be valid it must rest upon kili (304) Motu miri, with the 
 added disadvantage that Melanesia affords us almost no identi- 
 fications of this word. The m in kati (302) Bierian mkati follows 
 a line quite other, it is clearly akin to the prefacing of the mutes 
 in Viti; this is found again in keli (297) Baki Bierian mkili. 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 137 
 
 K-v. For this we find the single instance of hull (194) dog Malo vuria 
 Tangoan Santo vuriu. It will be observed that the area of this 
 leaping mutation is included in the but scantily more extended 
 area of the similar ng-m mutation. 
 
 K-w. This very interesting mutation, not only a leaping mutation 
 but as well from a consonant to a semivowel, while most firmly 
 validated, rests upon the single instance of kutu(^o6) louse Omba 
 (etc.) wutu Merlav (etc.) wut Pak (etc.) -wu. The area of its 
 occurrence includes all of the ng-m k-v area of the Banks Group 
 and the northern New Hebrides, with a yet further extension in 
 Sesake to the central tract of the latter archipelago. 
 
 8. Labial to palatal : 
 
 fA-ng. In a single instance, malum (316) Lo melunglung Alo Teqel 
 mulunglung. It lies in the same Banks Group area of anomalies. 
 
 F-ng. For this, too, we have but one example, film (215) how many 
 Nggao ngiha Vaturanga ngisa. It lies in an area of marked 
 anomalies, in fact with the k-h and n-m areas it completes a 
 triangle in southern Ysabel and New Georgia and northern 
 Guadalcanar of the Solomons, within which lies Savo of a far 
 different linguistic character. 
 
 F-fe. This rests as yet uncertainly on ufi (273) yamTanna nuk, and 
 then only if n function as article with a substantive uk, n-uk. 
 We note in uncertainty ifo (206) down Aneityum suko Gog sug. 
 The mutation in nofo (201) to sit Nggao nokro is wholly abnormal. 
 
 9. Finally we have left for consideration a half dozen variants which 
 
 elude the foregoing effort to find order in irregularity. 
 NQ-nj. Noted in matangi (274) the wind Aneityum ni-mtinjop. It 
 
 is possible that m(i)tin is the survival of the stem matangi and 
 
 jop an accretion of some sort ; I have been unable to identify jop 
 
 as an independent word or in other composition in Aneityum. 
 N-ny. This occurs in namu (328) mosquito Aneityum inyum Moanus 
 
 njam. Buka and Bugotu have already been noted as varying 
 
 this n to gn. 
 S-y. In sulu (182) torch Baki yulu. 
 T-dr. Found in to' a (375) to subside Ambrym dro dru to abide; 
 
 tutulu (367) to leak Baki drudruli. Associated herewith is t-ndr 
 
 talinga (350) ear Moanus ndrilinga, tahi (352) sea Moanus ndras. 
 
 In this reinforced r we have elsewhere found evidence of the 
 
 effort to reproduce r grasseye. 
 
 The result of this inspection of the anomalies in mutation is that 
 we identify two distinct areas in which Polynesian material was 
 rudely subjected to purely Melanesian methods, one area somewhat 
 diffuse in the northern New Hebrides archipelago, including the 
 Banks Group and Torres Islands, the other sharply defined on the 
 larger islands in the mid Solomons; and that in at least the two 
 more numerous of these anomalous mutations there seems an inter- 
 relation between the two areas. 
 
 If the result of all this painful examination were no more than the 
 circumscription of these two small areas, interesting as that result 
 
138 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 might become when the material for Melanesian study is more 
 abundant, we should judge, and rightly, the time and labor ill spent 
 which brought no better returns. 
 
 But I feel confident that this material, thus handled, does unfold 
 to us the log of the Proto-Samoan swarm and does prove to us that 
 this migration, at least, followed the Melanesian course quite regard- 
 less of the wind-and-wave argument on which Dr. Thilenius has 
 expended so much attention. It will be observed that these studies 
 have identified Proto-Samoan elements in Melanesian, and scarcely 
 other than Proto-Samoan. The Tongafiti swarm does not appear. 
 That must be left for later study : first, its segregation in Polynesian 
 philology, then its identification in whatever travel lane it may have 
 followed. It may be that it can be identified in that mid-Pacific 
 track which Thilenius proposed. This much is certain, the Tongafiti 
 migration has left absolutely no trace of its passage in Melanesia. 
 
 On the sieve hypothesis, namely, that the Polynesian content of 
 Melanesia is due to drift of castaways from Nuclear Polynesia, we 
 should look to find such content strongly localized at those points 
 more immediately to leeward of the point of involuntary departure, 
 that is in Viti and the New Hebrides. Yet as to Viti the Samoan 
 record is clear. It was not drift of castaways, it was a long series 
 of purposeful voyages from Samoa to Viti, from Viti to Samoa, 
 for love and for war ; it was such a common voyage that the sisters 
 Tilafainga and Taema swam it. And as to the New Hebrides, 
 where the Polynesian content by this theory should be at its best, 
 we have just proved the existence there of an area in which the 
 Polynesian is at its poorest. Furthermore this Polynesian element 
 is found quite as strongly, in fact more strongly, in the Solomons 
 and yet more northern groups quite outside the normal course of 
 drift, so far as I am able to identify it upon the charts with the aid 
 of no merely theoretical familiarity with the winds and currents of 
 this western Pacific. 
 
 Let us rather examine our data in the light of what might be 
 expected of a great ethnic swarm, and not the feeble struggle for 
 life of fishermen landed in distress upon inhospitable shores. Let 
 us set before ourselves the manner of such voyaging. 
 
 Under the stress of some expulsive force acting upon their rear 
 in Indonesia, under the draft of some force leading out into the 
 eastward unknown, the Proto-Samoan fleets passed through some 
 one or more of the free channels out of the Malay seas. They were 
 navigators, for, as I have already had occasion to remark, we can not 
 deny them their ability to sail the seas to Nuclear Polynesia, while 
 granting, as we must, their ability to sail voyages of equal length 
 out of Nuclear Polynesia to yet ulterior eastern lands. Samoa was 
 no dockyard, it was no school of navigation; Bougainville's name 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 139 
 
 of Navigators' Islands for that group had no deeper signification 
 than that he found his ships surrounded by a fleet of canoes. 
 
 We know the type of these vessels. Discoverers have described 
 them in the accounts of their South Sea voyages ; sketches of them 
 there are a-plenty. I have seen the last in Samoa of the type of 
 double canoes with sails fit for ocean-going. We know that each 
 could carry its hundred or so of passengers, could eat up into the 
 wind and lay a course almost as close as the fore-and-afters which 
 are the American contribution to the marine. The one principal 
 defect in these vessels as the vehicles of long voyages was in the 
 victualling, and that defect produced a system of voyaging with- 
 out which we should be at an utter loss to prick their course upon 
 our charts. 
 
 Each of these voyages was an Odyssey. Stocked with such food 
 and water as they could find the means to carry they coasted wher- 
 ever coasts were available to follow, and thus they voyaged until 
 the commissariat called for replenishing. Then they landed, they 
 established, albeit temporarily, food colonies until the land could 
 yield them a crop sufficient to carry them yet farther, until the same 
 ventral need established them yet again in a like food colony. 
 
 These revictualling settlements are of the utmost moment in our 
 study. Three elements are primal in the establishing of each such 
 settlement. It must have a sufficient supply of water ; it must show 
 an encouraging area of soil fit for tilth; its autochthonous population 
 must be such that the voyagers might feel secure of maintaining 
 themselves and their families during the months of the crop period, 
 whether by superiority in numbers or by better skill in warlike arts 
 is immaterial. 
 
 In general the supply of potable water would be found ample 
 wherever the two other conditions were satisfied. In the whole 
 western Pacific area there is a wide contrast between two types 
 of islands mingled in close juxtaposition. The large islands are 
 commonly high, great masses of volcanic extrusion with forbidding 
 shores and little productive soil in sight save in small patches in deep 
 bays. A race in whom the ethnic sense had reached such a high 
 stage of development as to send them forth in company as these 
 Proto-Samoans swarmed, would naturally expect that the large 
 population of a large island would assemble in concert at the point 
 of attack to repel the invader. The small islands are commonly 
 low; their acreage is greater up to the visible forest, this being an 
 important criterion, for visible possibilities of tilth point to a neces- 
 sary sojourn of but one crop season ; to clear the jungle for plantation 
 would require three and probably more seasons. The population of 
 a small island, even if aggressively hostile, would be more within the 
 control of the adventurers of a single vessel or small squadron. We 
 
140 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 should look, then, to find the Polynesian element most strongly- 
 marked in these smaller islands rather than on the adjacent main 
 where Dr. Thilenius is so insistent in pointing out their absence. 
 
 Remember the Proto-Samoans are voyaging under sail. 
 
 What must a Nelson have before Trafalgar can be his day ? The 
 weather gage. Dreading the perils of a lee shore, does not every 
 sailor hug the wind? There is in this no deep ethnic principle which 
 we are called upon to establish as in the possession of our Polynesian 
 swarm. It is sufficient to know that they were under sail upon the 
 sea; the rest follows as an elemental principle of the mechanics of 
 seamanship. Thence we shall do well to look for them to windward 
 in the lands along which they pass, less to leeward. 
 
 Coming from Indonesia into the Pacific, the coasting voyage along 
 the rugged heights of the Solomon Islands, which rise in the sea from 
 Buka to San Cristoval, set for these voyagers a course approximately 
 southeast as we now should lay it by compass, full and bye when 
 reduced to the rhumb of the wind prevailing during the months 
 which would be found most favorable for navigation. After 600 
 miles of navigation by landmark in this great chain which with 
 consistent uniformity has coincided with a full and bye, what more 
 natural than that, when the last landmark has sunk astern and the 
 open sea is to be adventured, the pilots still should follow the 
 course set for them by the wind ? Next upon the track thus hugging 
 the wind lies the Santa Cruz Group. Beyond this small archipelago 
 lies yet another void of the sea, always the sea they must have loved, 
 always the constant draft of the trade wind which hitherto not only 
 had carried them on their course but had laid for them that success- 
 ful course. We must never lose sight of the fact that it was only 
 those who followed this course full and bye who found the chance 
 to survive — a few points off and the voyage was protracted in pain 
 and ended mutely in starvation and thirst upon an empty sea which 
 marks no memorial of the manhood it takes. 
 
 From Santa Cruz the intervals of the sea which we know are 
 uneven. Working on the wind there lie a thousand miles of all but 
 unbroken ocean before the next landfall. To the south — near, yet 
 out of eyeshot — lie the New Hebrides. With chart and compass we 
 can find the nearest land, to seek or to avoid as may best suit the 
 purpose of our voyaging. But these navigators of the Polynesian 
 swarm had no knowledge of what land might be in the unknown sea. 
 For many leagues the course set for them by the unchanging wind 
 had led them coastwise where land was, and when the sea grew 
 empty the same sailing track had led them on to yet new land. 
 Thus may we reasonably expect that taking their departure from the 
 last sight of Santa Cruz the fleets would set bravely forth upon the 
 course that so long had served them and so well. 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 141 
 
 I feel that I can not set too acute an accent upon this idea of course. 
 Without knowledge of what might lie before them, with no chart 
 and with no compass to guide them, even had they known what they 
 sought, there was but one fixed and recognizable fact in empty sea 
 under the cloud-flecked emptiness of sky. This fact was direction, 
 the angle with the wind at which their canoes were at their best 
 sailing speed. Where all else was uncertainty the fixity of this fact 
 must have kept them true upon the sea by night as well as by day, 
 for in the darkness, when the eye could no longer see the tremor of 
 the after leach of the great mat sail bellying above them, the ear 
 could be warned by its quivering. All else uncertainty, this alone 
 was fact. 
 
 The New Hebrides, therefore, lying so near would yet be distant 
 because out of course. Upon the shores from Norbarbar to Aneityum, 
 still more remote and still more to leeward, in Uea, Lifu, and Mare, at 
 the most remote spot to leeward beyond which lay no land whatever, 
 at New Caledonia, would come only the dull sailors and those who 
 through blast of gales had sagged down the wind. Therefore from 
 the point where the axis of the land masses breaks from its northwest- 
 southeast direction and sets off north-south we should expect 
 to find a difference in the Polynesian content of the indigenous 
 languages. 
 
 So far in these notes our attention has been given to the direction 
 of the Polynesian traverse through Melanesia. We may pause 
 briefly to consider a point of relative duration of this traverse, and 
 we note with surprise that Thilenius has permitted himself to write 
 of a measure of weeks. 
 
 Much earlier in this work I have noted the instances of Polynesian 
 inclusions within Melanesia. Stated in terms of the point as now 
 presented, these are cases where the duration of the traverse has 
 reached the absolute maximum in a fixed and permanent settlement, 
 a relinquishment of the voyage. 
 
 Remember that we have no means of determining what was the 
 impulse upon which these voyages were undertaken. It will, how- 
 ever, involve no great strain of the probabilities if we assume as 
 established the reasonable hypothesis which has been proposed, that 
 the impulse upon the Polynesians commorant in Indonesia was an 
 expulsive force and that it was applied upon them on their exposed 
 northern flank and upon their rear equally exposed to the crowding 
 of swarms of alien and incompatible migration from the Asiatic main- 
 land. Upon this assumption we may naturally draw the conclusion 
 that the power of expulsion had practically vanished when the 
 Polynesian swarm had set the great island of New Guinea behind 
 them. This we know of a certainty, in all the unknown ages which 
 have elapsed, the Malayan peoples (if it were their ancestors who 
 
142 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 crowded out the Sawaiori) have been able to effect no lodgment 
 of settlement upon that dark island, and their trade settlement has 
 scarcely advanced beyond the occasional raiding dash of the sea 
 rover and slaver. 
 
 Once in Torres Straits, for such as found the exit in the Arafura 
 Sea, once within the great bight of the Bismarck Archipelago, for 
 what seems to have been the main flight, the voyagers lacked impulse 
 as they certainly wanted direction. They were afloat, but they were 
 headed nowhere in particular. The world may have been in a sense 
 before them, but choice was limited to such lands as they might 
 chance upon. I have already spoken of the necessity of crop settle- 
 ment as a condition of their naval economy. Without destination 
 to lure onward, without force behind to drive them yet farther 
 along, such crop settlement under favorable conditions of soil, water, 
 and subduable autochthons tended inevitably to become a perma- 
 nent colonization. 
 
 If we note upon the charts the position of such Polynesian inclu- 
 sions, crop settlements become fixed colonies — the islands of the 
 western verge of Polynesia in Nuguria, Tauu and Liueniua, Matema, 
 Ticopia, Sikayana, Mai, Aniwa, Fotuna — we shall find them with- 
 out exception the windward islands of the archipelagoes with which 
 respectively they are associated in descriptive geography. Even 
 Rennel and Moiki, although they lie to leeward of San Cristoval 
 in the southern Solomons, are yet a weather ly achievement to such 
 voyagers as issued easterly from Torres Straits. Where we find 
 these fixed colonies in such number there must have been other crop 
 settlements similar in their beginnings which endured in the measure 
 of years or perhaps generations until inability to withstand the 
 assaults of the indigenes or the lure of some new squadron of 
 wanderers of their own race and speech led them to essay yet 
 again the great sea, never forgetting that it is inborn a character- 
 istic of the Polynesian to hold himself proudly the master of the 
 ocean. 
 
 If these considerations are to be held somewhat of more worth 
 than the divagations of fancy there must somewhere be some record 
 to give them substance. Where else, then, than in these speech 
 records which we have subjected to such minute analysis? 
 
 But how to make the record appear ? 
 
 For Mota, for Aneityum, and for Efate we now have dictionaries 
 of unequal excellence. These languages we may, therefore, compare 
 with the Polynesian languages for which we have similar standards, 
 indeed regulate by so much of the comparative Polynesian phil- 
 ology as has been elaborated upon these data. For so much we 
 are thankful, yet these are but three, and in the data upon which 
 these studies rest we have had under intimate dissection no less than 
 
POLYNESIAN RELICS IN MELANESIA. 143 
 
 ninety languages in Melanesia. Had we dictionaries of each of the 
 ninety we might easily note the exact percentage of words which 
 mark the Polynesian content in each. Then our comparison would 
 be as exact as it would be facile. Unfortunately there remain 
 eighty-seven languages of which our knowledge rests upon a very 
 few words preserved at random in many works of reference. The 
 exact measure we seek is impossible of application. 
 
 Yet we are by no means left without recourse. There is at 
 our hand a certain measure of the quality of the Polynesian inclu- 
 sions in these Melanesian tongues. The identifications have been 
 made with all the assistance which can inhere in long practical 
 acquaintance with the comparative Polynesian philology. I have, 
 accordingly, had no hesitation in definitely accepting as Polynesian 
 identification many a word which would completely fail of recog- 
 nition by the Polynesian of any one tongue. This is due to the fact 
 that the Melanesian, alien to the Sprachgeist of his loan material, may 
 deal with the Polynesian word which has come into his possession 
 according to the spirit of his own speech. Thus the Samoan who 
 says fafanga, to feed, might quite fail of recognizing his mother 
 tongue when the New Irelander had trimmed here and added there 
 to make Lambell angan; and his familiar longo, to hear, would be 
 wholly inaudible to him in Marina rogotag. Yet there are words 
 which he could comprehend. 
 
 I have therefore taken as criteria of this measurement the words 
 in each Melanesian language which a Samoan, knowing only Samoan, 
 could comprehend if he were set down on the alien shore amid a 
 hostile folic under circumstances where every instinct of life would 
 fill him with anxious desire to know from the strange sounds what 
 disposition was to be made of him. Not the learned pursuits of 
 a philologist this, but the working of the wits of a man under the 
 compelling stress of elemental need. I assume that his ears thus 
 pricked up would gather those words which exist in common in his 
 language and that of his savage hosts, and there are many such, 
 even where the final vowel has undergone abrasion. Further I 
 assume that when the consonant structure of any given word remains 
 the same in the two languages his wits would be sharp enough to 
 recognize the word when the vowels had undergone modification; 
 thus Epi fefene would be easily comprehensible to the Samoan who 
 says fafine for woman. The same will hold when the vowel structure 
 is constant ; thus Ulawa nimanima could not but be comprehensible 
 to the Samoan who knows his hand as lima. Finally, in those cases 
 where the vowels remain unaltered and the mutation of consonants 
 is not at variance with the system of mutation normal to the Polyne- 
 sian languages, I feel justified in the assumption that the strain of 
 need would awaken our Samoan to a conscious recognition of his 
 
144 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 own word in its new guise. In effect I set before the individual the 
 task which has proved easy to his race.* 
 
 For each of the languages of sufficient representation I have tabu- 
 lated the results of this examination and have set them down in the 
 foregoing tables. Employing the sum of these several elements as 
 dividend, and for divisor the whole number of words in the available 
 material which have been identified as Polynesian, we obtain a 
 figure which stands for the quality of the resemblance of each lan- 
 guage with the Proto-Samoan, and this coefficient of quality has 
 been inserted in its proper place in the tables. 
 
 Now for the graphic presentation of the results. Upon the chart 
 of the island-studded ocean between the termini of Indonesia and 
 Polynesia, respectively, we insert these coefficients of quality and 
 delimit the areas of equal resemblance. 
 
 *Not a single detail of such westward drift and its result can be lacking in interest 
 to us. Therefore I note the following double instance from the Rev. John Inglis's 
 "In the New Hebrides" (page 33) : 
 
 "On Aneityum the idols were all, like the Jewish altars, of uncarved, unhewn 
 stones. The only exception to this which we ever found was in the case of Tuatau, 
 a natmas which I found at Anauunse and took home with me. Tuatau was of wood, 
 a piece of a breadfruit tree. Like the idolaters mentioned by the prophet, the maker 
 of this idol had chosen a tree that will not rot. It was a rudely shaped, uncouth 
 figure, its countenance only very slightly resembling the human face divine. I was 
 struck with its being made of wood, and afterwards learned that it was not a native 
 idol — it was of foreign manufacture. It had a little history of its own, which may serve 
 to illustrate that of ' the image which fell down from Jupiter '(Acts xix, 35). About the 
 beginning of this [the nineteenth] century as nearly as native chronology supplied me 
 with the date on which to calculate, in the days of Tuatau, a great chief of Anauunse, 
 this poor idol was one morning found drifted ashore by the northeast wind. How long 
 it had been tossed upon the ocean nobody knew. But as it bore all the marks of a 
 Malay idol [Dr. Inglis thus denominates the Polynesians], and was very like the fisher- 
 man's god of Rarotonga, as given in Williams's ' Missionary Enterprises' and which, he 
 says, 'was placed on the forepart of every fishing canoe; and when the natives were 
 going on a fishing excursion, prior to setting off they invariably presented offerings to 
 the god, and invoked him to grant success' — it seemed highly probable that this idol 
 was a Rarotongan fisherman's god — that the canoe on which it was borne had been 
 wrecked — that thepoor fishermen had been drowned — and that the idol had been drifted 
 along before the tradewinds till it was cast ashore on Aneityum. But, be that as it 
 may have been, its subsequent history was well enough known. Among a people 
 remarkably unskilled in the pictorial arts, its faint resemblance to the human form 
 secured for it favor and veneration. The day on which it was found was one on which 
 Tuatau was making a great feast. The natmasses were always closely connected with 
 the feasts. It was one of the fundamental articles in the creed of heathenism on Anei- 
 tyum that the man who made the largest feasts and who presented the most costly 
 offerings to the natmasses was the man that most effectually propitiated their favor. 
 The sacred men all declared that the natmasses had made this image and brought it to 
 Tuatau ; and the chief and the ignorant populace accepted the statement as readily, and 
 believed it as firmly, as the Asiarchs and the idolaters of Ephesus believed that the ugly 
 little statue, made of ebony and vine wood by Canetias, was, as the priests of Diana 
 affirmed it to be, 'the image that fell down from Jupiter.' The chief received it as a 
 token of the special favor of the natmasses, placed it within the sacred enclosure, and 
 thenceforth regarded it as his tutelary divinity. After the death of Tuatau the idol 
 received his name, and was supposed to be watching over his spirit; and it continued 
 to be worshipped till Christianity was accepted in Anauunse. 
 
 "Had the idol been a man — a shipwrecked sailor, or one of the poor fishermen on the 
 prow of whose canoe it sat conspicuous as Castor and Pollux did in the ship that carried 
 Paul — to a certainty he had been killed, and most probably also eaten; at least a ship- 
 wrecked sailor met with this sad fate at Eromanga within less than a twelvemonth of 
 the time when Tuatau fell into my hands; but being a block of wood, shaped so as to 
 have a faint resemblance to a man, it was set up and worshipped as a god." 
 
POLYNESIAN REUCS IN MELANESIA. 145 
 
 As soon as we trace the contours connecting the islands whose 
 languages show approximately equal coefficients of Polynesian qual- 
 ity it becomes at once manifest that we are concerned with two 
 great areas. These are so distinct, so widely separated, that it is 
 practically impossible to conceive of them as having the same origin, 
 at least in this Melanesian tract of the Pacific with which we have 
 to do. We shall therefore do well to consider them in detail, each 
 by itself, and to reserve the discussion of their diversity of origin 
 until after that preliminary survey. 
 
 One of these areas embraces southern Melanesia, from the Torres 
 Islands to New Caledonia. In these islands, the New Hebrides form- 
 ing the principal and determining mass, the contours of equal quality 
 extend from northwest in a general direction toward the southeast. 
 Along the axis cutting these contours from northeast toward south- 
 west we find that the coefficient of quality diminishes from the east. 
 
 In the southern New Hebrides we find two instances of purely 
 Polynesian speech, at Aniwa and at Fotuna, these representing the 
 position of the contour of ioo. It is important to note that Aniwa 
 and Fotuna are the most weatherly of the New Hebrides archi- 
 pelago, that is to say they are the points to be reached by a fleet 
 steering full and bye, the best sailing point of canoes and the only 
 sailing point which gives the helmsman on unknown seas a sense 
 of direction for his course. The three larger islands in this section 
 of the archipelago show scant traces of Polynesian admixture, and 
 the quality coefficient is low ; Eromanga 58, Aneityum 46, and Tanna 
 no more than 29. Still farther west the Loyalties make no better 
 showing: Nengone 45, and Lifu 42, while Uea records a Polynesian 
 content entirely of the modern epoch and known to be derived 
 from an involuntary voyage from Uvea in Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 In the examination of the central and northern New Hebrides, 
 for except in the history of discovery it is not advisable to disso- 
 ciate the Banks Group, we are able to draw contours of 90, 80, 
 and 70 quite plainly. Along the windward face of the archipelago 
 appear spots which might establish the curve of 100, such being the 
 Polynesian settlement in Efate" and Mae on the island of Three Hills. 
 At the north the curve of 90 is established on Vanua Lava by Leon, 
 the other languages of that island standing at 40 and the bush 
 language (Alo Teqel) at the lowest mark of 19. Working down the 
 weather aspect of the archipelago, Arag falls but little below this 
 contour and Makura, Nguna and Efate" lie above it. Mota in the 
 extreme north shows the same influence as Leon on Vanua Lava. 
 The contours of 80 and 70 are satisfactorily drawn in close paral- 
 lelism with that of 90 and are well established by a sufficiency of 
 points of identification. The high value of Marina 89 in the deep 
 bay of the north coast of Espiritu Santo need not prove as anoma- 
 
146 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 lous in position as at first sight it might appear. While Vanua 
 Lava-Mota-Arag identify one point of migration entrance into the 
 archipelago, it is quite probable that Marina- Arag identify another 
 entrance for fleets sailing a little to leeward when making this 
 landfall. 
 
 We next examine the northern area. Its curve of ioo is beauti- 
 fully established along a great length; from southeast to northwest 
 we note Anuda, Ticopia, Matema, Sikayana, Liueniua, Nukumanu, 
 Tauu and Nuguria, all Polynesian communities, all the most weath- 
 erly islands of the Santa Cruz Group, of the Solomons, and of New 
 Ireland respectively. At the other limit the curve of 60 may dis- 
 tinctly be traced along the leeward faces of the Solomons and of 
 the Santa Cruz Group. Between these two well-marked contours 
 the curves of 70 and 80 are very distinct in the Solomons and in 
 the strait between New Britain and New Ireland. Along the range 
 of the Solomons the migration track is plainly drawn along the 
 weather coast or in the easy channel from southern Ysabel toUlawa. 
 
 We may now examine the points at which the migration streams 
 which establish these two areas come into closest approximation. 
 These points are two, the interval between Deni and the Torres 
 Islands, and the interval between Moiki-Rennel and the southern 
 Solomons. Here, if anywhere, the two streams came their nearest 
 to a chance of mingling. 
 
 In this examination we must bear in mind a few clearly estab- 
 lished facts. These voyages were performed without chart or com- 
 pass. The leaders knew nothing of what land might lie before them. 
 Their only norm of direction was set by the constancy of the trade 
 wind and their only method of conforming to that norm was by 
 sailing closehauled, to which they had the added inducement of 
 seamanship in that this was the best sailing point of their canoes. 
 To deviate from that course where no landfall had been made and 
 where there was no knowledge that land might exist would be to 
 relinquish a purposeful voyage for merely idle cruising. 
 
 In the case of the gap south of Deni intermingling could have 
 taken place only from the north toward the south. It is incon- 
 ceivable that a fleet having made the most northerly landfall of the 
 New Hebrides, whether at Lo or at Vanua Lava, should leave the 
 new lands already in sight to beat dead to windward where no 
 land was known to exist. Similarly there could be no reason for 
 vessels taking their departure from the Santa Cruz group to leave 
 the one course which they knew, to set out toward the south which 
 was a direction they had no means of determining, and to run free 
 upon their least convenient and most dangerous point of sailing. 
 
 At the other point of approximation we should note that Moiki 
 and Rennel are invisible from the nearest islands, Guadalcanar and 
 
POLYNESIAN REEICS IN MELANESIA. 147 
 
 San Cristoval, and that no land is visible from them. They are 
 islands having the speech quality coefficient of ioo, for they are 
 settled by Polynesians. Such islands we have already learned to 
 look for as the most weatherly achievements of Polynesian voyagers 
 in this great migration movement. In the southern Solomons the 
 course of migration is distinctly marked to windward of Malanta 
 and through the island-dotted channel north of Guadalcanar and 
 San Cristoval. With all these landmarks to point the way it is 
 inconceivable that canoes should leave the coastwise course and 
 head to leeward for islands far beyond their sight and wholly out 
 of their knowledge. Likewise for voyagers passing beyond Moiki- 
 Rennel the closehauled course would not carry them within sight 
 of San Cristoval, but would give them a more distant landfall in 
 the Torres Islands, and thence the land in view would deflect them 
 southeastward on a coasting voyage. 
 
 It is quite clear, therefore, that these two points of approach were 
 gaps not crossed and that the two streams of migration remained 
 largely distinct. The dull canoes of the northern stream, a few set 
 to leeward by gale or other accident, may have reached the southern 
 stream and have escaped notice ; but that there was any accretion to 
 the northern stream from the southern is wholly out of the question. 
 
 No account has yet been made of the two western points of this 
 identification, Moanus 83 north of New Guinea, and Motu 85 in the 
 Gulf of Papua on the southern coast of that great island. With 
 the mass of this almost continental island beween them these two 
 distant points of equal quality must stand apart. Each represents 
 the most westerly identifiable point of a migration swarm and these 
 two swarms must have been wholly distinct. Moanus I regard as 
 the first point of the stream which in part went to windward of 
 New Ireland and in part has left its traces in St. George's Channel, 
 thence has swept along the Solomons, thence past Matema and 
 Ticopia and onward to Rotuma, and still beyond to its lodgment 
 in Samoa — the Samoa Stream. Motu and Moiki likewise establish 
 early points on the migration track which generally parallels the 
 Samoa Stream, but runs some distance southward until it makes 
 the landfall of the northern New Hebrides and then is deflected 
 sharply south by the opportunity and the convenience of sailing 
 coastwise with its double joy of war and victual, which sets forth 
 once more upon empty sea from Aniwa and Fotuna and at last 
 enters Nuclear Polynesia by way of Fiji — the Viti Stream. 
 
 Now it comes to us to discuss briefly the relative age of the 
 Polynesian content identified in Melanesian possession and the same 
 material in Polynesia itself. 
 
 Of two forms in general, one with a final vowel and one with a 
 terminal consonant following the same vowel, which in all proba- 
 
148 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 bility is the elder? As between two great groups of speech, to one 
 of which the final consonant is most repugnant, to the other of 
 which the final consonant is so distinctly pleasurable that in many 
 parts of the group a stem final vowel is abraded in order to reach 
 a closed syllable, in antecedent probability which of these repre- 
 sents an earlier type? 
 
 We do not have to rest on the antecedent probability, clear as 
 we shall find it. That the form in the terminal consonant, the 
 characteristic Melanesian form, is the earlier and elder is shown us 
 in the Polynesian itself. Look at valu (281) to scrape taro; Efate" 
 baru-si Mae barusi, of the same sense, might lead us to infer that 
 the root form is barus; in Samoan valusanga, the derivative meaning 
 taro scrapings, we find a direct proof that the s is radical, for the 
 formative suffix was applied early enough to protect the final con- 
 sonant from abrasion. Examples abound in these data ; I note but 
 these few for the reference of such as wish to give the topic extended 
 study: 71, 81, 160, 162, 191, 204, 224, 227, 266, 283, 289. 
 
 This, too, plays an important part in the condemnation of the 
 sieve theory and the castaway drift. Which is more reasonable, 
 that a dozen very closely allied languages should act harmoniously 
 in dropping final consonants, or that ninety languages with very 
 scant community and no intercommunication should agree in adding 
 precisely the same consonant as closure to open roots brought them 
 in storm-driven canoes, and that the same terminals should be picked 
 up in several cases by the score of languages in Indonesia, a region 
 physically exterior to all such possibility of canoe drift? There can, 
 indeed, be no shadow of doubt that the Melanesians in their keeping 
 of the Polynesian loan material have preserved an earlier type. 
 Therefore the conclusion is inevitable that the Polynesians were 
 commorant in Melanesia at some time, and for some time, anterior 
 to their settlement of the unoccupied lands of the central and east- 
 ern Pacific. 
 
 We are dealing in these studies with the record of what the Poly- 
 nesians taught the Melanesians, no inconsiderable contribution in 
 the aggregate. But did the Melanesians teach the Polynesians 
 nothing? Was the gift altogether so one-sided? 
 
 In the rigid examination of the material I can find but a single 
 word which I suspect to have come into Polynesian possession from 
 Melanesian tongues. This is Samoan 'isumu (251) rat, and it calls 
 for no little agility to identify this word, not elsewhere Polynesian 
 and by no means in common Samoan use, with the word which 
 means rat in certain parts of Melanesia, namely in the New Hebrides, 
 and in the Solomons in just that area of the islands of the Malanta 
 channel which marks our curve of maximum quality of Polynesian 
 content. 
 
POLYNESIAN RKIylCS IN MELANESIA. 149 
 
 The reason is by no means far to seek. 
 
 Homekeepers have ever homely wits. Our Polynesians, who had 
 the genius to conduct such voyages as under far more favoring 
 conditions have brought immortality to Quiros and Mendafia, to 
 La Perouse and Dumont d'Urville, to Magelhaens and Roggewein, 
 to Cook, to Byron and to Bligh, to Wilkes— such were a folk far in 
 advance of the rude autochthons of the islands they encountered in 
 their passage. The black man could learn much from the brown; 
 there was little in the liberal arts that the Melanesian could com- 
 municate to the bright, aye the brilliant, Polynesian. Where they 
 came into contact could only have been in the crop settlements, 
 and in such it must have been an essential condition that the black 
 sat in subjugation to the brave brown sea-rover. What does the 
 slave in any community teach to his lord which comes into the 
 prevailing speech? One word in these two hundred is all we can 
 suspect the Polynesian to have taken from the Melanesian, and that 
 one very doubtful. Yet who of us without painful research can 
 identify for so much as the five fingers of but a single hand a word 
 apiece which the Britons have set into the language which is ours 
 by right of the conquest of Britain by the Roman, the Saxon, the 
 Norman? 
 
 Yet one more reason is simultaneously and equally operative. 
 Crop settlement approximating semi-permanence may have taken 
 place piecemeal among ninety varying languages. Such Melanesian 
 elements as each settlement might have permitted itself to adopt 
 in the particular spot of its sojourn would be incomprehensible to all 
 other members of the migration swarm who had sojourned in con- 
 tact with each of the other eighty-nine languages. Upon their reas- 
 sembling in Nuclear Polynesia the alien elements comprehended but 
 by the company of a single vessel would be restricted in compre- 
 hensibility to that crew alone, and, thus from the beginning limited 
 in use, would tend toward disuse and Polynesia would know them 
 no longer; the superior language would heal its own wounds. 
 
 Before leaving this central chapter in which we have discussed in 
 many lights the Polynesian content of Melanesian speech I wish to 
 sum up the major conclusions to which we have been led. 
 
 i . In the plexus of Melanesian speech a certain element has been 
 proved to have a common origin with the Polynesian. 
 
 2. That this varies in quality according to the ability of its 
 Melanesian possessors to respect the vital principle with which it 
 came into their possession. 
 
 3. That this represents, wherever the data admit of deduction, 
 a phase more primitive than the Polynesian of the eastern archi- 
 pelagoes. 
 
150 THE) POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 4. That it can not be drift material brought by eastern castaways, 
 but is derived from the sojourn of Polynesian ancestors in Melanesia 
 when on their way from Indonesia to the mid-Pacific. 
 
 5. That from the material here involved in discussion we can lay 
 out one great track of the migrant swarm with much precision, and 
 that a second may be laid out with considerable probability. 
 
 6. That along these two tracks the only Polynesian voyagers who 
 have left any trace are those of the earlier Proto-Samoan swarm, 
 and that the wanderings of the later Tongafiti migration must be 
 sought elsewhere than in Melanesia. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 
 
 Limitation of the points of inquiry — Check-list of the Indonesian 
 material — Synoptical tables of mutation varieties — Mutations com- 
 pared with the systems of the Pacific languages — Character and prob- 
 able place of the contact of Indonesian and Polynesian — The nature of 
 an ethnic swarm discussed — The Malay advance was an affair of 
 outposts — Whence arose the speech community, which after all is a 
 matter of but a gross of words — The Indonesians are shown to be 
 borrowers — Two lines of Sawaiori escape through the Malay Archi- 
 pelago lead to the two tracks identified through Melanesia — The 
 designation Malayo-Polynesian should be discarded because false. 
 
 The scope of this work does not include such a detailed dissection 
 of the Indonesian languages as that to which the Melanesian tongues 
 have been subjected in the foregoing chapter. This speech area 
 has its own diligent students, and to their researches we owe the 
 present advanced state of our knowledge of the multiplicity of 
 Malaysian speech. Thus are we spared the necessity of pathfinding. 
 
 In the present chapter we shall limit our attention to the con- 
 sideration of such Indonesian material as is brought into comparison 
 with the data from the Pacific areas here under discussion. We 
 shall examine it for the purpose of discovering to what extent it 
 may be used either in support or in disproof of the theory that the 
 Pacific languages have developed out of the Indonesian, or that both 
 derive from a common parent. In this we shall develop whatever 
 support such examination may give to the theory that this common 
 parent was Semitic. We shall be led to a rigid consideration of the 
 validity of the older consociation of these speech areas as the 
 Malayo-Polynesian family. 
 
 Beyond these several points of inquiry we shall not advance. We 
 shall do no more than to place these data conveniently at the service 
 of students of Indonesian philology. 
 
 As we have done in the earlier chapters we present a series of 
 tables for readiness of access to the material here assembled. For 
 a large amount df the Indonesian material indebtedness is gratefully 
 acknowledged to the industry and research of Mr. Tregear recorded 
 in his "Maori Comparative Dictionary." 
 
 Malay . . . 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 27 
 
 29 
 
 3° 
 
 31 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 36 
 
 37 
 
 45 
 
 46 
 
 47 
 
 79 
 
 170 
 
 171 
 
 173 
 
 174 
 
 175 
 
 176 
 
 177 
 
 178 
 
 179 
 
 181 
 
 183 
 
 185 
 
 215 
 
 216 
 
 218 
 
 220 
 
 221 
 
 222 
 
 223 
 
 224 
 
 225 
 
 226 
 
 227 
 
 228 
 
 229 
 
 230 
 
 232 
 
 233 
 
 236 
 
 237 
 
 239 
 
 240 
 
 241 
 
 243 
 
 244 
 
 245 
 
 246 
 
 247 
 
 248 
 
 250 
 
 251 
 
 255 
 
 256 
 
 257 
 
 258 
 
 260 
 
 261 
 
 262 
 
 264 
 
 265 
 
 266 
 
 268 
 
 270 
 
 271 
 
 272 
 
 273 
 
 274 
 
 275 
 
 276 
 
 277 
 
 278 
 
 279 
 
 281 
 
 282 
 
 283 
 
 284 
 
 286 
 
 287 
 
 288 
 
 151 
 
152 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Malay... 289 290 291 292 294 296 297 298 299 300 301 302 304 305 
 
 306 307 308 309 310 311 312 315 316 317 318 321 323 324 
 
 325 327 328 329 330 331 332 333 334 335 336 337 338 339 
 
 340 341 342 343 344 345 346 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 
 
 354 356 357 358 359 360 361 362 363 364 
 
 Malagasy 28 35 37 38 46 47 169 171 172 175 177 179 184 213 
 
 216 218 219 220 221 223 228 231 232 234 235 236 238 239 
 
 242 244 246 247 249 250 253 254 255 256 257 258 259 260 
 
 267 272 273 274 277 278 281 282 283 288 290 293 294 296 
 
 297 298 301 302 307 308 311 312 314 316 317 318 319 320 
 
 321 324 325 326 327 328 329 330 331 332 333 334 335 336 
 
 337 338 339 340 341 343 344 345 346 347 348 350 353 355 
 
 357 358 362 363 364 
 
 Ahtiago.217 290 291 300 305 306 312 317 324 329 330 333 352 360 
 
 Allor....291 
 
 Amblaw 217 265 278 291 300 312 316 317 330 360 
 
 Amboyna 190 352 
 
 Aru 284 
 
 Awaiya.180 217 257 278 290 291 300 312 317 324 330 333 350 352 
 
 Baju....25i 257 265 278 291 301 305 306 309 312 317 324 333 335 
 
 350 360 
 
 Baliyon.250 269 308 324 335 343 
 
 Basakrama 250 266 279 312 350 
 
 Batak. ..329 
 
 Batavia .243 
 
 Batumerah 278 290 291 300 312 313 316 317 324 330 333 350 
 
 Beu ...243 
 
 Bicol 214 237 250 274 292 330 
 
 Binue . . .343 
 
 Bolanghitam 217 278 306 309 312 313 317 324 
 
 Borneo. .300 309 350 360 
 
 Bouton..2i7 257 259 290 300 305 306 312 313 317 324 333 350 
 
 Brissi West 259 
 
 Bual .. ..278 
 
 Bugi 47 267 274 277 279 292 308 328 343 344 350 352 360 
 
 Buru 291 352 356 361 
 
 Caimarian 217 265 278 290 291 300 306 312 317 324 329 330 %■** 
 
 350 352 360 
 
 Cajeli...2i7 265 278 290 291 312 313 317 330 333 360 
 
 Ceram...278 291 329 352 356 
 
 Chamorri 350 352 
 
 Champa. 291 308 312 313 
 
 Dorey. . .291 312 
 
 Dyak...309 312 317 324 328 330 350 
 
 Ende....278 
 
 Gah 217 251 257 265 275 278 290 300 306 312 316 317 324 329 
 
 330 352 360 
 
 Galela .278 352 
 
 Gani 278 290 291 298 300 306 312 317 352 
 
 Gilolo ... 284 
 
 Goram. . .291 
 
 Guaham.317 352 
 
 Ilocan . .267 277 284 290 294 300 323 324 332 334 339 342 346 
 
 Java... 31 171 182 224 225 251 261 265 267 270 272 273 274 276 
 
 277 278 283 285 288 289 290 295 298 299 300 306 308 312 
 
 316 321 324 330 333 334 335 336 339 342 344 346 350 352 
 
 357 360 364 
 
 Jobi ...312 
 
 Kaili....278 284 
 
 Kaioa Id. 291 
 
 Kandayan 343 
 
 Kawi ... 250 334 352 
 
 Kayan.259 263 273 275 277 278 294 308 309 312 317 322 324^328 
 
 344 346 "*- 
 
 Kisa....259 265 273 274 276 278 282 283 284 295 312 313 317 3(8 
 
 323 324 
 
 Lampong 312 343 
 
 Landa . . . 343 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 153 
 
 Lariko..2i7 265 278 290 300 306 312 317 324 330 333 350 
 
 Liang... 217 265 278 290 291 300 312 313 317 324 330 333 350 360 
 
 Lobo 284 
 
 Macassar 78 216 252 256 267 279 285 290 294 306 308 313 318 324 
 
 327 328 329 332 343 344 345 347 350 352 353 355 
 
 Madura. .290 305 324 
 
 Magindano 250 259 274 276 284 294 308 312 313 317 318 321 342 
 
 347 
 Mame. . .312 
 
 Manatolo 259 
 
 Massaratty 217 251 290 291 300 306 312 329 330 333 350 360 
 
 Matabello 259 265 278 300 306 312 316 317 324 329 333 352 
 
 Matu....261 267 276 277 305 317 327 336 344 350 
 
 Mayapo..2i7 265 290 291 300 306 312 317 329 330 333 350 360 
 
 Menado.217 291 300 306 309 312 313 317 324 333 360 
 
 Menankabau 350 
 Molucca . 284 
 
 Morella.190 217 278 290 291 300 306 312 313 317 324 330 333 350 
 
 360 
 
 Mysot...2i7 278 290 291 300 306 312 324 361 
 
 Nicobar . 300 324 326 
 
 Pampangas 276 277 278 309 312 321 324 327 328 344 353 
 
 Pangasinan 329 
 Pani....295 
 
 Rotti . ..278 284 291 
 
 Salayer .217 275 285 290 306 312 324 33° 333 360 
 
 Salibabo 257 278 290 291 312 317 330 360 
 Salu ... .278 
 
 Sambawa 312 329 343 
 Sandol . .278 
 
 Sanguir 217 290 306 309 312 317 329 333 352 360 
 
 Saparua 180 217 259 290 291 300 312 316 317 324 333 335 350 
 
 Saru ...171 312 
 Sassac . .343 
 
 Satawal 294 350 352 
 Save... 259 
 
 Savu 294 305 317 324 335 343 
 
 Silong . . 290 291 294 300 323 324 339 350 
 Sirang . .312 
 
 Siwa 346 
 
 Solor....284 291 
 
 Sula ... 259 275 278 306 317 350 
 
 Sulu....2i4 267 290 291 294 300 308 312 313 317 324 330 335 350 
 
 fagafog ' 45 185 214 249 250 259 267 274 276 277 287 295 308 309 
 
 312 321 324 327 344 346 350 353 
 
 Teluti 217 26s 290 291 300 312 316 3*7 324 330 333 360 
 
 Teor 217 278 285 290 291 300 301 305 306 312 313 317 324 333 
 
 350 360 
 Ternati. .276 
 
 Tidore...278 295 300 352 
 
 Timor... 278 284 312 329 
 
 Togeanlds 17 *Z W ¥Si 8? 292 294 298 308 3,2 3.7 32. 324 352 
 
 Tringanu 284 
 Ulea....350 
 Utanata 284 
 
 mS!s°m t2 2U In 287 292 3.0 3.2 3.7 3 *7 344 350 363 
 
 Wahai .217 278 300 306 312 317 324 330 333 350 360 
 
 Waigiou.290 291 317 344 361 
 
154 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 It will now be in order to tabulate as in other chapters the refer- 
 ences to the several mutation varieties. 
 
 A. 
 
 a-oi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bolanghitam 
 
 309 
 
 Menado 
 
 309 
 
 
 
 a-e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 Malagasy 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 Bajvi 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 216 
 
 239 
 316 
 35o 
 350 
 35o 
 
 250 
 250 302 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 Dyak 
 
 Lariko 
 
 Liang 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 Morella 
 
 35o 
 
 3°9 3 2 4 
 
 35o 
 
 35o 
 
 35o 
 
 35o 
 
 Saparua 
 
 Satawal 
 
 Sula 
 
 Teor 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 Wahai 
 
 350 
 35o 
 35o 
 290 
 292 
 35o 
 
 a-i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 Malagasy 
 
 183 
 246 
 
 302 
 
 312 
 
 Saparua 
 Teluti 
 
 290 
 290 
 
 Teor 
 
 313 324 360 
 
 a-o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 Baliyon 
 Basakrama 
 Bugi 
 
 324 
 324 
 312 
 
 277 
 
 279 
 
 Dyak 317 325 
 Kisa 282 
 Macassar 350 
 Menankabau 350 
 
 Salibabo 
 Saru 
 Togean Ids 
 
 278 
 312 
 312 
 
 a-u 
 
 Malay 
 Bugi 
 
 181 
 350 
 
 224 307 
 
 Java 
 
 Mysot 
 
 224 324 
 324 
 
 Ternati 
 
 276 
 
 ai-e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Allor 
 Rotti 
 
 291 
 291 
 
 
 Teluti 
 
 291 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 291 
 
 ai-ei 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 291 
 
 
 Morella 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 ai-oi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Baju 
 
 291 
 
 
 Vaiqueno East 291 
 
 
 
 E. 
 
 e-o 
 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 Batumerah 290 
 
 e-at 
 Matu 
 
 e-i 
 Malay 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 e-u 
 Java 
 
 e-y 
 
 47 128 132 
 247 272 297 
 249 297 338 
 290 
 290 
 
 276 
 
 132 261 290 
 311 315 318 
 
 338 347 
 290 
 
 272 
 
 Bugi 
 
 47 
 
 Saparua 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 290 
 
 Sulu 
 
 Java 
 
 272 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 Lariko 
 
 290 
 
 Teluti 
 
 Liang 
 
 290 
 
 Teor 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 257 
 
 Visayas 
 
 Java 261 276 290 
 
 Kisa 276 318 323 
 
 Macassar 347 
 
 Madura 290 
 
 290 
 290 
 249 
 290 
 290 
 3io 
 
 Magindano 276 
 
 Matu 261 
 
 Salayer 290 
 
 Sanguir 290 
 
 Malagasy 172 318 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 
 
 155 
 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 Batavia 
 
 174 225 227 
 288 329 
 355 
 243 
 
 Chamorri 350 
 Dorey 291 
 
 Java 225 
 
 Sanguir 329 
 Silong 300 
 
 Tobo 330 
 
 Malay 
 Awaiya 
 
 Basakrama 312 
 Caimarian 291 
 Java 171 
 
 170 171 352 
 180 291 
 
 Kisa 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 Saparua 
 
 Saru 
 
 Silong 
 
 274 
 290 
 350 
 
 171 
 291 
 
 Teluti 330 
 
 Timor 312 
 
 Ulea 350 
 
 Waigiou 291 
 
 Malay 
 Gah 
 
 225 
 352 
 
 Madura 
 Savu 
 
 305 
 305 
 
 Teor 
 
 305 
 
 Malay 
 Malagasy 
 
 222 223 225 
 
 362 
 
 171 362 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 Baju 
 
 Bouton 
 
 305 
 305 
 305 
 
 Matu 
 Savo 
 
 305 
 2 59 
 
 Malagasy 219 346 347 350 
 
 0-0 
 Malay ■ 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 o-au 
 Malay 
 
 o-e 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 255 257 296 
 
 311 336 353 
 
 362 
 
 255 282 296 
 
 355 
 
 309 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 Baju 
 
 Bouton 
 
 Gah 
 
 Kayan 
 
 257 
 257 
 257 
 257 
 259 263 
 
 Tagalog 309 
 
 Kisa 
 
 259 
 
 Matu 
 
 336 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 257 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 287 
 
 Visayas 
 
 287 
 
 353 
 
 O-J 
 
 Malagasy 331 353 362 Manatolo 259 
 Bouton 259 Savo 259 
 
 BrissiWest 259 Sula 259 
 
 Tagalog 259 
 Vaiqueno East 
 
 259 
 
 0-1* 
 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 181 221 325 
 33i 357 
 171 3H 325 
 33i 
 
 Baliyon 
 
 Java 
 
 Magindano 
 
 269 
 
 285 336 354 
 
 259 
 
 Pampangas 353 
 Salayer 285 
 Tagalog 353 
 
 o-y 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 259 
 
 U. 
 
 u-a 
 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 79 220 221 
 239 266 281 
 299 3'6 
 273 281 
 
 Basakrama 266 
 
 Matu 
 
 344 
 
 Java 299 316 
 
 Sambawa 
 
 343 
 
 tariko 278 
 
 Sula 
 
 306 
 
 u-au 
 Malay 
 
 334 
 
156 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 Ahtiago 
 
 176 224 329 
 358 
 
 296 316 
 306 329 
 
 Ceram 
 Gani 
 Java 
 Kandayan 
 
 329 
 317 
 224 
 
 343 
 
 
 Mysot 
 
 Teor 
 
 Waigiou 
 
 306 
 301 
 3i7 
 
 
 tt-0 
 
 Malay 179 328 330 
 
 34i 
 
 Malagasy 179 216 267 
 273 278 294 
 320 334 343 
 
 Amblaw 316 
 
 Batumerah 317 
 
 Bolanghitam 278 317 
 
 Bugi 328 
 
 Dyak 317 328 
 
 Gah 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 Kayan 
 
 Lariko 
 
 Liang 
 
 Macassar 
 
 Magindano 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 Matabello 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 3i7 
 294 
 
 317 
 317 
 317 
 216 
 317 
 306 
 317 
 306 
 
 360 
 
 328 344 
 
 306 328 
 
 Pangasinan 
 
 Pampangas 
 
 Salayer 
 
 Saparua 
 
 Sula 
 
 Sulu 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 Teor 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 Wahai 
 
 329 
 321 
 
 330 
 3i7 
 306 
 294 
 267 321 
 
 3i7 
 321 
 
 3i7 
 
 34i 
 
 u-6 
 
 Malay 
 
 262 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u-v 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 335 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u-a 
 
 Malay 
 
 226 233 262 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u-we 
 Awaiya 
 
 330 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 330 
 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 330 
 
 
 u-vri 
 Amblaw 
 Cajeli 
 
 330 
 330 
 
 Massaratty 
 Mayapo 
 
 330 
 330 
 
 
 Morella 
 
 33o 
 
 
 a-yo 
 Bicol 
 
 330 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a-yu 
 
 Malay 
 
 3° 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 NQ. 
 
 
 
 
 
 "g-g 
 
 Malay 
 
 332 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 332 
 
 
 
 
 
 ng-fc 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 336 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ng-n 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 169 213 246 
 274 308 346 
 350 
 350 
 
 Caimarian 
 Lariko 
 Liang 
 Morella 
 
 35o 
 350 
 350 
 350 
 
 
 Saparua 
 
 Teor 
 
 Wahai 
 
 35o 
 35o 
 35o 
 
 
 ng-refe 
 
 Satawal 
 
 35o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ng-rej 
 
 Chamorri 
 
 350 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 k-ch 
 Malay 
 
 224 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 k-g 
 
 Malay 
 
 Bicol 
 
 178 225 227 
 2 97 299 302 
 214 
 
 Java 
 Menado 
 
 225 
 300 
 
 299 
 
 Nicobar 
 Tagalog 
 
 300 
 214 
 
 
 k-h 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 249 258 297 
 301 302 353 
 
 Teor 
 
 305 
 
 306 
 
 
 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 
 
 157 
 
 Java 
 
 k-ng 
 
 Malay 
 
 k-ngk 
 Malay 
 
 k— 
 
 Ahtiago 
 Awaiya 
 
 224 
 181 
 171 
 
 300 
 300 
 
 Batumerah 300 
 Caimarian 300 306 
 Gani 300 
 
 \-d 
 Malay 260 261 272 
 
 334 335 336 
 
 364 
 Malagasy 297 311 327 
 
 348 350 364 
 
 H. 
 
 Togeanlds 308 
 272 
 
 l-kl 
 Malay 
 
 l-» 
 
 Timor 
 
 Us 
 
 Malay 
 
 1— 
 
 Sulu 
 
 n-h 
 Kayan 
 
 n-kn 
 Kayan 
 
 284 
 220 
 35o 
 
 328 
 259 
 
 a-l 
 
 Macassar 328 
 296 
 
 n-ng 
 
 Malay 
 
 n-nj 
 
 Dyak 
 
 n — 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 328 
 290 
 
 h-A 
 
 Bolanghitam 
 
 h-d 
 Ilocan 
 Java 
 
 278 
 
 339 
 278 339 
 
 n-y 
 
 Java 
 
 171 
 
 Lariko 300 
 
 Liang 300 
 
 Matabello 300 306 
 
 Morella 300 306 
 
 Mysot 
 
 Baju 
 Baliyon 
 Ilocan 
 Kawi 
 
 Java 
 Wahai 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 306 
 
 L. 
 
 335 
 
 335 
 334 
 334 
 
 272 
 312 350 
 
 350 
 
 Sassac 
 Kisa 
 
 343 
 284 
 
 Macassar 328 
 
 H. 
 
 Matabello 352 
 Kaili 278 
 
 Tagalog 353 
 
 Saparua 
 Teluti 
 Tidore 
 Wahai 
 
 300 
 300 
 300 
 300 306 
 
 Macassar 327 
 Matu 261 
 
 Sulu 335 
 
 Togean Ids 284 
 
 Wahai 
 Tagalog 
 
 3i7 
 259 
 
 Matabello 278 
 
 278 
 
 Silong 
 
 339 
 
158 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 h-Z 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 278 
 
 h-ndr 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 47 
 
 h-»g 
 Kisa 
 
 278 
 
 h-rer 
 
 
 Bugi 
 
 47 
 
 h-r 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 278 
 
 h-s 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 Amboyna 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 Bugi 
 
 Buru 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 352 
 352 
 352 
 352 
 352 
 352 
 352 
 
 h-t 
 
 
 Satawal 
 
 352 
 
 h— 
 
 
 Macassar 
 
 352 
 
 s-ch 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 45 
 
 s-d 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 47 298 
 
 s-g 
 Malay 
 
 132 
 
 s-h 
 
 
 Malay 
 Malagasy 
 
 233 337 
 169 223 
 
 Malay 
 
 34i 
 
 s-n 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 344 
 
 s-ng 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 298 
 
 Ceram 
 
 352 
 
 Chamorri 
 
 352 
 
 Galela 
 
 352 
 
 Gani 
 
 352 
 
 Guaham 
 
 352 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 323 
 
 Java 
 
 352 
 
 Sunda 
 
 352 
 
 S. 
 
 Awaiya 
 Java 
 
 1 80 
 342 
 
 Malagasy 34 1 
 
 Kawi 
 
 352 
 
 Kayan 
 
 278 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 352 
 
 Tidore 
 
 352 
 
 Tobo 
 
 352 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 352 
 
 Kayan 263 
 
 Saparua 180 
 
 Malagasy 29S 
 
 s-t 
 
 H 
 
 Galela 
 
 352 
 
 Java 298 
 
 Malay 
 
 170 225 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 239 
 T. 
 
 Java 
 
 225 
 
 t-ch 
 Malay 
 
 237 268 
 
 Sunda 
 
 352 
 
 
 
 t-d 
 Malay 
 Gah 
 
 357 358 
 329 
 
 Java 
 Matabello 
 
 357 
 329 
 
 Timor 
 Tobo 
 
 329 
 329 
 
 Gani 
 
 352 
 
 Tidore 
 
 352 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 
 
 t-h 
 
 Satawal 294 
 
 t-J 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 358 
 
 Macassar 
 
 352 
 
 Tobo 
 
 217 
 
 t-k 
 Malay 
 Caimarian 
 
 225 
 329 
 
 Java 
 Kisa 
 
 324 
 
 318 323 324 
 
 Teor 
 
 35o 
 
 t-m 
 Gah 
 
 217 
 
 Mysot 
 
 217 
 
 
 
 t-n 
 
 Java 
 Kayan 
 
 346 
 346 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 217 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 217 
 
 t-ndr 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 238 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-nch 
 Batak 
 
 329 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-nt 
 
 Malay 216 222 256 Macassar 329 
 
 Malagasy 256 Pangasinan 329 
 
 t-s 
 
 Malay 225 247 329 
 
 Malagasy 324 
 
 Buru 
 
 352 
 
 t-tj 
 
 Bugi 
 
 350 
 
 t-ts 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 329 
 
 
 
 t-2 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 47 
 
 
 
 t— 
 
 Malay 47 
 Malagasy 47 
 Amblaw 217 
 Awaiya 217 
 Bolanghitam 217 
 
 Bouton 
 Ahtiago 
 Bugi 
 Caimarian 
 
 217 
 217 
 
 47 
 217 
 
 
 
 M. 
 
 
 m-6 
 
 Malay 
 
 224 315 327 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 172 
 
 m-h 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 3 2 7 
 
 
 
 m-lm 
 Menado 
 
 313 
 
 
 
 m-p 
 
 Malay 
 
 325 
 
 
 
 m-v 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 327 
 
 
 
 m-w 
 Java 
 
 224 
 
 
 
 m — 
 
 Visayas 
 
 327 
 
 
 
 Sambawa 329 
 Sanguir 329 
 
 Cajeli 
 Lariko 
 Liang 
 Sanguir 
 
 217 
 217 
 217 
 352 
 
 159 
 
160 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 307 
 
 V-h 
 
 
 Vaiqueno East 291 
 
 v-6 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 310 
 
 y-f 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 281 
 
 y-p 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 281 
 
 y-w 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 307 31 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 291 
 
 Allor 
 
 291 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 291 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 291 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 291 
 
 Buru 
 
 291 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 291 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 291 
 
 Ceram 
 
 291 
 
 Baju 
 
 291 
 
 Malay 
 
 291 
 
 Dorey 
 
 291 
 
 Gani 
 
 291 
 
 Liang 
 
 291 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 291 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 291 
 
 Morella 
 
 291 
 
 Mysot 
 
 291 
 
 Rotti 
 
 291 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 291 
 
 Champa 
 
 291 
 
 Saparua 291 
 
 Silong 291 
 
 Solor 291 
 
 Sulu 291 
 
 Teluti 291 
 
 Teor 291 
 
 Togean Ids 291 
 
 Visayas 291 
 
 Waigiou 291 
 
 F. 
 
 f-/ 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 233 
 
 235 
 
 254 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 290 
 
 329 360 
 
 Sulu 
 
 290 
 
 
 259 
 
 273 
 
 296 
 
 Matabello 
 
 259 
 
 329 (ph) 
 
 Teor 
 
 36o 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 329 
 
 (ph) 
 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 290 
 
 329 360 
 
 Timor 
 
 284 
 
 Ceram 
 
 329 
 
 (ph) 
 
 
 Satawal 
 
 294 
 
 
 Tobo 
 
 329 
 
 Gah 
 
 329 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f-6 
 Malay 
 
 174 
 
 175 
 
 220 
 
 Bugi 
 
 360 
 
 
 Molucca 
 
 284 
 
 
 222 
 
 246 
 
 272 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 360 
 
 
 Salayer 
 
 290 360 
 
 
 273 
 
 291 
 
 292 
 
 Gah 
 
 290 
 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 290 360 
 
 
 294 
 
 360 
 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 290 
 
 294 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 329 360 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 2 73 
 
 314 
 
 
 Kayan 
 
 294 
 
 
 Silong 
 
 290 294 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 Liang 
 
 35o 
 
 
 Sulu 
 
 294 
 
 Baju 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 Macassar 
 
 290 
 
 294 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 292 294 
 
 Bicol 
 
 292 
 
 
 
 Madura 
 
 290 
 
 
 Visayas 
 
 292 
 
 Borneo 
 
 360 
 
 
 
 Menado 
 
 360 
 
 
 Waigiou 
 
 290 
 
 Bouton 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f-ch 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bouton 
 
 259 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 \-h 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 215 
 
 
 
 Lariko 
 
 290 
 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 290 (how). 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 213 
 
 329 
 
 
 Liang 
 
 290 
 
 
 Sula 
 
 2 59 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 Madura 
 
 290 
 
 
 Teluti 
 
 290 360 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 290 
 
 360 
 
 
 Manatolo 
 
 2 59 
 
 
 Timor 
 
 329 
 
 Kisa 
 
 259 
 
 
 
 Morella 
 
 290 
 
 360 
 
 Wahai 
 
 360 
 
 -m 
 Bicol 
 
 214 
 
 
 
 Sulu 
 
 214 
 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 214 
 
 f-mb 
 Cajeli 
 
 290 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIA!, IN INDONESIA. 
 
 161 
 
 1-p 
 
 Malay 
 
 Beu 
 Bicol 
 
 170 223 245 
 
 287 288 296 
 
 329 
 
 2 43 
 
 214 
 
 t-s 
 
 Brissi West 259 
 
 f-v 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 f-iw 
 
 Bouton 
 
 Bugi 
 
 Gah 
 
 246 273 282 
 288 293 294 
 
 290 
 292 
 360 
 
 f— 
 
 Batak 329 
 
 Batumerah 290 
 
 Caimarian 329 
 
 Gani 290 
 
 Java 288 
 
 Kay an 259 
 
 Magindano 259 
 Mysot 290 
 
 Savo 259 
 
 Ahtiago 290 360 
 
 Java 
 Kisa 
 
 Macassar 
 Salayer 
 
 272 273 283 
 290 360 
 
 273 282 283 
 
 329 
 290 
 
 Pangasinan 329 
 Sambawa 329 
 Saparua 290 
 Tagalog 259 287 
 Visayas 287 
 
 Vaiqueno East 259 
 
 Kayan 
 
 273 
 
 Magindano 294 
 Savu 294 
 
 Teor 290 
 
 Saparua 259 
 Teluti 290 
 
 V-P 
 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 Amboyna 
 Baliyon 
 
 p-6 
 Malay 
 
 Malagasy 
 Batavia 
 
 P-/ 
 
 Malagasy 
 Aru 
 
 183 217 241 
 
 247 250 279 
 
 289 
 
 179 250 
 
 190 
 
 250 
 
 45 17 1 176 
 178 221 241 
 286 
 218 
 2 43 
 
 175 
 284 
 
 Basakrama 266 279 
 Bicol 250 
 
 Bugi 279 
 
 Java 289 
 
 Kawi 250 
 
 Macassar 279 
 
 Ilocan 
 Java 
 Kaili 
 Salayer 
 
 L,obo 
 Rotti 
 
 171 285 
 
 284 
 285 
 
 284 
 284 
 
 Magindano 250 
 
 Morella 190 
 
 Saru 171 
 
 Tagalog 250 
 
 Teor 285 
 
 Solor 284 
 
 Tagalog 45 
 
 Togean Ids 284 
 Tringanu 284 
 
 Togean Ids 284 
 
 p-mb 
 
 Malagasy 218 
 
 p-v 
 
 Malay 
 
 p-w 
 Gilolo 
 
 128 284 
 284 
 
 Malagasy 171 
 
 Kisa 
 
 284 
 
 
 Magindano 
 
 284 
 
 rontal Abrasion: 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 47 177 
 
 258 
 
 Gah 
 
 275 290 
 
 
 290 291 
 
 323 
 
 Java 
 
 290 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 177 325 
 
 
 Kayan 
 
 344 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 217 290 
 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 350 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 217 
 
 
 Matu 
 
 35o 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 217 
 
 
 Menado 
 
 217 
 
 Borneo 
 
 350 
 
 
 Morella 
 
 217 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 290 
 
 
 Mysot 
 
 290 
 
 Dyak 
 
 312 
 
 
 Nicobar 
 
 300 
 
 Utanata 
 
 284 
 
 Pampangas 328 
 
 Salayer 
 
 217 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 217 
 
 Saparua 
 
 217 
 
 Sulu 
 
 290 
 
 Teluti 
 
 217 
 
 Teor 
 
 217 
 
 Wahai 
 
 217 
 
 Waigiou 
 
 290 
 
162 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Frontal Accretion: 
 
 Malay 
 
 79 170 '75 
 
 Gani 
 
 312 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 312 
 
 
 
 176 241 278 
 
 Java 
 
 274 278 321 
 
 Sandol 
 
 278 
 
 
 
 304 321 337 
 
 
 342 
 
 Saparua 
 
 180 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 175 
 
 Lariko 
 
 278 
 
 Silong 
 
 291 
 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 305 
 
 Liang 
 
 278 
 
 Sula 
 
 278 
 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 180 
 
 Macassar 
 
 327 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 274 
 
 295 321 
 
 Baju 
 
 278 
 
 Magindano 
 
 274 313 321 
 
 Teor 
 
 278 
 
 
 Bicol 
 
 274 
 
 Menado 
 
 300 
 
 Ternati 
 
 276 
 
 
 Borneo 
 
 300 
 
 Morella 
 
 278 
 
 Tidore 
 
 295 
 
 300 
 
 Bolanghitam 217 
 
 Pampangas 
 
 321 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 321 
 
 
 Bouton 
 
 305 306 313 
 
 Pani 
 
 295 
 
 Visayas 
 
 274 
 
 
 Galela 
 
 278 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Terminal Abrasion: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 79 132 170 
 
 Gani 
 
 290 312 
 
 Kar Nicobar 
 
 324 
 
 
 175 176 270 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 267 
 
 Sirang 
 
 312 
 
 
 
 289 299 302 
 
 Java 
 
 299 357 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 214 
 
 
 
 304 357 
 
 Jobi 
 
 312 
 
 Teor 
 
 306 
 
 350 
 
 Baliyon 
 
 250 269 
 
 Macassar 
 
 35o 
 
 Ternati 
 
 276 
 
 
 Bicol 
 
 214 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 329 
 
 Tobo 
 
 329 
 
 
 Bugi 
 
 350 
 
 Mysot 
 
 217 290 306 
 
 Waigiou 
 
 290 
 
 
 Dorey 
 
 312 
 
 
 312 324 
 
 
 
 
 Gah 
 
 312 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Terminal Accretion: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Malay 
 
 128 171 177 
 
 Borneo 
 
 300 
 
 Matabello 
 
 259 
 
 278 30O 
 
 
 178 179 185 
 
 Bouton 
 
 217 257 300 
 
 
 316 
 
 317 324 
 
 
 222 223 226 
 
 
 305 312 
 
 Matu 
 
 267 
 
 277 305 
 
 
 227 228 237 
 
 Brissi West 
 
 259 
 
 
 336 
 
 344 
 
 
 239 245 247 
 
 Bual 
 
 278 
 
 Mayapo 300 317 350 360 
 
 
 248 250 255 
 
 Bugi 
 
 267 274 277 
 
 Menado 
 
 300 
 
 
 
 256 260 266 
 
 
 279 308 352 
 
 Molucca 
 
 284 
 
 
 
 274 278 279 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 278 291 300 
 
 Morella 
 
 190 
 
 291 300 
 
 
 284 291 298 
 
 
 3°6 33° 35° 
 
 
 313 
 
 33° 
 
 
 300 305 308 
 
 
 360 
 
 Mysot 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 311 317 323 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 217 278 290 
 
 Pampangas 
 
 1 277 
 
 278 327 
 
 
 327 328 329 
 
 
 313 3i7 360 
 
 
 328 
 
 353 
 
 
 331 332 335 
 
 Ceram 
 
 278 329 
 
 Pani 
 
 295 
 
 
 
 34' 352 353 
 
 Dorey 
 
 291 
 
 Rotti 
 
 278 
 
 
 
 359 362 364 
 
 Dyak 
 
 317 324 328 
 
 Salayer 
 
 330 
 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 171 177 179 
 
 Gah 
 
 278 290 300 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 257 
 
 278 
 
 
 223 235 238 
 
 
 316 317 324 
 
 Salu 
 
 278 
 
 
 
 239 250 255 
 
 
 329 33° 352 
 
 Sambawa 
 
 343 
 
 
 
 258 260 267 
 
 Gani 
 
 291 300 317 
 
 Sandol 
 
 278 
 
 
 
 273 274 278 
 
 Gilolo 
 
 284 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 217 
 
 352 360 
 
 
 298 302 308 
 
 Guaham 
 
 317 
 
 Saparua 
 
 180 
 
 300 335 
 
 
 314 320 335 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 277 284 300 
 
 Silong 
 
 290 
 
 300 323 
 
 
 338 341 353 
 
 
 323 332 334 
 
 
 324 
 
 339 
 
 
 355 362 364 
 
 
 339 342 
 
 Solor 
 
 284 
 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 217 300 306 
 317 324 329 
 
 Java 
 
 171 267 274 
 277 298 308 
 
 Sulu 
 
 267 
 
 335 
 
 308 317 
 
 
 33° 360 
 
 
 316 339 35° 
 
 Tagalog 185 259 
 
 267 274 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 217 278 300 
 
 
 352 364 
 
 
 277 
 
 295 308 
 
 
 317 330 36o 
 
 Kawi 
 
 250 352 
 
 Teluti 21, 
 
 7 291 
 
 300 317 
 
 Amboyna 
 
 190 
 
 Kayan 
 
 259 277 278 
 
 
 324 
 
 33° 360 
 
 Am 
 
 284 
 
 
 308 317 328 
 
 Teor 
 
 278 
 
 285 300 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 257 278 291 
 
 
 344 
 
 
 305 
 
 313 317 
 
 
 300 317 330 
 
 Kisa 
 
 259 276 278 
 
 
 324 
 
 360 
 
 Baju 
 
 305 335 
 
 
 312 313 324 
 
 Tidore 
 
 278 
 
 300 
 
 Baliyon 
 
 308 335 
 
 Lampong 
 
 343 
 
 Timor 
 
 278 284 
 
 Basakrama 250 279 350 
 
 Lariko 
 
 300 
 
 Tobo 
 
 217 
 
 278 
 
 Batavia 
 
 243 
 
 Liang 
 
 300 313 
 
 Togean Ids 278 
 
 284 
 
 Batumerah 278 290 291 
 
 Lobo 
 
 284 
 
 Tringanu 
 
 284 
 
 
 
 300 313 316 
 
 Macassar 
 
 216 267 279 
 
 Utanata 
 
 284 
 
 
 
 324 33° 350 
 
 
 353 
 
 Visayas 
 
 185 
 
 274 278 
 
 Beu 
 
 243 
 
 Magindanc 
 
 ) 259 274 284 
 
 
 317 
 
 327 
 
 Bicol 
 
 2 74 330 
 
 
 308 317 340 
 
 Wahai 278 300 
 
 306 317 
 
 Bolanghitam 217 317 
 
 Massaratty 300 350 360 
 
 
 324 
 
 35° 3°o 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIA!, IN INDONESIA. 
 
 163 
 
 ifixion: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 3°o 
 
 Gani 
 
 278 
 
 Salibabo 
 
 278 
 
 Awaiya 
 
 278 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 277 
 
 Salu 
 
 278 
 
 Baju 
 
 278 301 
 
 Java 
 
 267 283 
 
 Sandol 
 
 278 
 
 Basakrama 
 
 250 
 
 Kisa 
 
 282 283 
 
 Sulu 
 
 267 335 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 278 
 
 Lariko 
 
 278 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 277 
 
 Bual 
 
 278 
 
 Liang 
 
 278 
 
 Teor 
 
 278 291 
 
 Bugi 
 
 277 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 329 
 
 Tidore 
 
 278 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 278 
 
 Matu 
 
 277 
 
 Timor 
 
 278 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 27S 
 
 Mayapo 
 
 329 
 
 Tobo 
 
 278 
 
 Ceram 
 
 27S 
 
 Morella 
 
 278 
 
 Togean Ids 
 
 278 
 
 Ende 
 
 278 
 
 Pampangas 
 
 27S 
 
 Visayas 
 
 278 
 
 Galela 
 
 278 
 
 Rotti 
 
 278 
 
 Wahai 
 
 278 
 
 etathesis: 
 Malay 
 
 316 
 
 Ilocan 
 
 346 
 
 Sulu 
 
 33° 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 316 
 
 Java 
 
 316 
 
 Tagalog 
 
 250 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 33o 
 
 Kawi 
 
 250 
 
 Teluti 
 
 33° 
 
 Baliyon 
 
 250 
 
 Macassar 
 
 290 
 
 Teor 
 
 291 
 
 Bicol 
 
 250 
 
 Silong 
 
 290 
 
 Wahai 
 
 330 
 
 Next we shall compare the mutation series of the consonants in 
 Indonesia with the variants observed in the Pacific areas as set 
 forth in the tables in each of the two preceding chapters. The 
 results of such comparison fall under the several following classes : 
 
 
 
 
 
 Indonesian only. 
 
 
 
 
 
 ng-fc 
 
 k-^ngk 
 
 xi-kn 
 
 h-ng 
 
 s-d 
 
 s-rag 
 
 t—ndr 
 
 t-ts 
 
 m-lm 
 
 m — 
 
 ng— nh 
 
 \-kl 
 
 n-nj 
 
 h—nr 
 
 s-g 
 
 t-ch 
 
 t-nch 
 
 t-z 
 
 m-p 
 
 t-ch 
 
 k-ch 
 
 \-s 
 
 Br-l 
 
 h-r 
 
 H 
 
 t-g 
 
 t-nt 
 
 m-b 
 
 m-w 
 
 f— TO 
 
 k-j 
 
 n-h 
 
 h—ndr 
 
 s-ch 
 
 s-n 
 
 t-k 
 
 t-tj 
 
 m-h 
 
 
 
 k-»g 
 
 a-ng 
 
 Indonesian-Polynesian. 
 
 Indonesian-Melanesian. 
 
 ng-g 
 
 ag-nj 
 k-h 
 
 H 
 
 n — 
 
 h-/ 
 
 h-d 
 
 S~r 
 
 s-t t-n v-f v — 
 t-d m-^v \-p i-mb 
 t-m v-b 
 
 I ndonesian-Melanesian-Polynesian . 
 
 f-s 
 P-f 
 
 p— mb 
 
 p-v 
 
 p-w 
 P— 
 
 ng-n 
 
 k-g 
 k— 
 
 l-d 
 \-n 
 1— 
 
 n-l 
 
 a-ng 
 n-h 
 
 h-s t-j t — v-w 
 h— t-s v-h f-6 
 s-h t-k 
 
 i-h 
 i-p 
 
 f-v 
 i-w 
 
 f— 
 
 p-b 
 
 We shall forward our understanding of whatever interrelation 
 may exist among these three several language groups by a more 
 detailed examination of each of these classes. If there be any valid- 
 ity in the theory that the three families are descendants of a com- 
 mon parent we should look for confirmatory evidence in the amount 
 of their concord in mutation principles. This can be made to appear 
 only in a detailed examination. 
 
 In Polynesia we have seen the palatals to be subject to but slight 
 derangement. In the case of ng the more frequent mutations are 
 of the form ng-n and ng — . Only the former extends through all 
 these families. In Polynesia it is normal in Hawaii, the western 
 
164 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Marquesas, and Sikayana, sporadic in Rotuma. In Melanesia it is 
 not normal (with a possible exception in the case of Santo); it is 
 traceable through the languages of that area rather as a quality 
 with which a certain few loan words are endowed. In Indonesia it 
 is seen to be a quality of talinga (350) ; in Malagasy only is it suffi- 
 ciently frequent to be considered as a speech endowment ; the Mala- 
 gasy words in which this mutation is found are all identifiable as 
 Polynesian material, and several of them are carried with the same 
 modification through Melanesia. 
 
 In Polynesia the mutation ng-& is normal in the eastern Mar- 
 quesas, sporadic in one instance in Viti. In Melanesia its place is 
 taken by ng-g, a word quality. In Indonesia it is found but once. 
 
 ng-n; is highly problematical in the sole instance in which it is 
 found in Aneityum. Its presence in the Indonesian rests upon 
 Tregear's citation talinga (350) ear Chamorri talanja, against which 
 we set talanga from Fritz's Chamorro dictionary. 
 
 ng-nh, resting on longo (336) sound Malagasy rohona, is not cer- 
 tainly Sawaiori. 
 
 ng-nh in talinga (350) ear Satawal talinhe is a good identification 
 but the mutation is without parallel. 
 
 K. 
 
 In Polynesia the principal variation of k is to extinction, this 
 being normal in Samoa, Hawaii, and Tahiti, and not unknown in 
 several other languages. In Melanesia it is found widely extended 
 as a word quality; in Bululaha, Saa, Ugi, and Ulawa it appears 
 as a speech endowment, these being in the region of crop colonies 
 in the Solomons. In Indonesia it appears as a word quality of but 
 two vocables. 
 
 Of the k-g mutation we have record of but a single instance, 
 sporadic in the Paumotu. In Melanesia this is of frequent occur- 
 rence and in many languages it is normal. In Indonesia it is infre- 
 quent outside of the Malay, a speech endowment none the less 
 though sluggish; the Malay and Javanese words in which it occurs 
 are Sawaiori, those in other languages doubtful. 
 
 k-h is of rare occurrence in Melanesia. In Indonesia it is satis- 
 factorily identified in Teor and in some, though not in all, of its 
 occurrences in Malagasy. 
 
 k-ng is of rare occurrence in Polynesia, equally rare in Melanesia, 
 and its single appearance in the Malay is not a wholly satisfactory 
 identification. 
 
 k-ngk practically corresponds to the k-ngg found four times in 
 Viti, rarely in Melanesia. In Indonesia it is found in but two 
 vocables, each in two languages. 
 
 k-ch and k-j are not satisfactorily identified. 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 165 
 
 L. 
 
 Grouping 1 and r because of the frequently mentioned impracti- 
 cability of establishing a stem independence in our present data, 
 we note that in Polynesia the most frequent mutation is the extinc- 
 tion. This becomes most strongly marked in the Marquesas. It 
 is infrequent in Melanesia. In Indonesia it appears in Sulu and 
 Tagalog in the same word, talinga (350) ear, and in the Togean 
 Islands in pula (284) to shine, at least the \-y mutation noted in 
 that instance is a close approximation to extinction. 
 
 The \-n mutation in Polynesia seems more a word quality, for it 
 appears in two languages each for data 100, 154, 312, 313; these 
 removed from the reckoning, we find it only five times, all in Nukuoro. 
 In Melanesia it is rare. In Indonesia it is found in pula (284) to 
 shine Timor funan the moon, twice in Wahai; these three words 
 are included in the list of those similarly affected in Polynesia. 
 
 The long leap from Ungual semivowel to mute of the same series 
 is found but once in Polynesia (l-t Mangareva 287) and once in Viti 
 (l-nd 287). In Melanesia it is scarcely more frequent. In Indo- 
 nesia l-t does not occur; \-d appears sporadically in several lan- 
 guages, one instance (350) containing the greater number of its 
 Melanesian occurrences as well. This mutation is most marked in 
 Malay (seven times) and Malagasy (five times). Of the Malay 
 instances but two (260, 334) are open to any doubt, of the Malagasy 
 but two (348, 350) are really convincing. The \-j mutation, really 
 a t- variation, is found but once in Indonesia, three times in two lan- 
 guages of the New Hebrides, and not at all in Polynesia. \-s is noted 
 in a single instance in Malay and very unsatisfactory, l-kl, noted 
 once in Malay and Java, is rather an accretion than a mutation. 
 
 N. 
 
 The variants of the three nasals follow two cleavage planes, the 
 vertical in series, the horizontal across all series. In the case of 
 ng we have observed as well ng-n and ng-k. In Polynesia n shows 
 this horizontal movement only backward, n-ng, and this only in 
 Moriori and once in Viti. In Melanesia n-ng is quite widely spread, 
 affecting several vocables and most of them repeated in several lan- 
 guages; here is found in one instance the forward n-m mutation. 
 In Indonesia the n-ng mutation occurs once each in Malay, Kisa, 
 and Tagalog, the Kisa instance doubtful. 
 
 In Polynesia the only vertical mutation is upward in the series 
 to the semivowel, to/ina single word in two languages, to r in 
 another word in two other languages. This mutation in Melanesia 
 has a wide extenf in the case of nifo (259) tooth, and is less widely 
 found in three other of our data. In Indonesia it is found once each 
 in Macassar, Sassac, and Wahai, the latter affecting the same vocable 
 as in Alite. 
 
166 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The extinction of n, found once in Marina, is highly doubtful in 
 the single Indonesian case in Jafine (290) woman Ilocan babai. 
 
 The n-l in Kayan, n-nj in Dyak and Macassar, and n-y in Pam- 
 pangas are found only in the vocable (328) which in Macassar has 
 also afforded an instance of n-l and gives n-ny in Melanesia. The 
 single instance of k-kn is of uncertain nature. 
 
 H. 
 
 The foregoing tables record a considerable number of mutation 
 forms for the aspiration in Indonesia. For the mutation h-s, no less 
 than twenty- two languages afford examples; yet on closer inspec- 
 tion it will appear that in the latter case but three vocables are at 
 all involved, and that six vocables only are involved in the whole 
 range of mutation of the aspirate. We feel justified, therefore, in 
 regarding this as partaking more of word quality than of speech 
 endowment. In Polynesia the aspiration has all but vanished; 
 comparison of mutant forms, therefore, would be futile, the only 
 forms common to the three families being h-s and extinction. Mela- 
 nesia, in strong contrast with each family, shows a marked ten- 
 dency to employ the aspiration in its proper function ; over an equal 
 and interlacing area it follows the h-s mutation. Common to Indo- 
 nesia and Melanesia are these, h-t, h-d, and h-j, the two latter being 
 variants upon the primal h-t mutation; the vocables involved in 
 these changes in Indonesia are similarly involved in Melanesia, which 
 has a few in addition of its own. Mutations peculiar to Indonesia 
 are the following : h-l, h — , h-m, an upward movement in the series, 
 discoverable only in the two vocables recorded in our data under 
 numbers 47 and 278; regarding ndr, as so frequently, in the light 
 of an effort to compass the r grasseye\ h-ndr (Malagasy 47) falls into 
 this group. In Kisa 278 h-ng is explicable as the upward shift h-n 
 (which is nowhere discoverable) , upon which is added the rearward 
 shift n-ng; confirmation being found in our record of the latter 
 mutation in that speech. 
 
 S. 
 
 The sibilant is better retained in Indonesia than in Polynesia, a 
 facility which it shares with Melanesia. The mutation common to 
 the three families is s-h, normal to at least eight Polynesian lan- 
 guages, far less frequent in Melanesia, and in Indonesia affecting 
 but seven vocables in six languages. Of the mutations common to 
 Indonesia and Melanesia, s-r (found in Malagasy and Java 298) 
 rests doubtfully on Tanna 337; and s-t is found in Alite and Wango 
 in the same 337. Wholly Indonesian are s-ch, s-j, s-d, but they 
 group naturally with s-t. s-n (Malagasy 344) lacks confirmation, 
 s-ng (Togean 298), however, seems quite feasible, s-g (Malay 132) 
 is very doubtful. 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 167 
 
 T. 
 
 Common to the three families are the mutations t-s and extinc- 
 tion. The former is quite rare in Polynesia, not particularly fre- 
 quent in Melanesia, and in Indonesia involves but five vocables in 
 four languages, one of these being similarly affected in four of the 
 Melanesian languages. 
 
 t-k is the rule in Hawaii, rapidly becoming normal in Samoa, well 
 established in Melanesia, and somewhat common in Indonesia, t-; 
 is well established in Tonga ; Melanesia shows it in Baki and Male- 
 kula; its use in Indonesia is but slight; with it should be grouped 
 the t-ch of Malay, t-tj of Bugi, and t-nch of Batak. 
 
 For the extinction of t we muster but a single example in Poly- 
 nesia (Marquesas 350), quite a respectable number of instances in 
 Melanesia, but its Indonesian record is almost exclusively written 
 in 217, a doubtful case as will be seen in the discussion of the note 
 thereupon. 
 
 In the forms common to Indonesia and Melanesia t-d is the sim- 
 plest variant, rather widely (including t-nd) disseminated in Mela- 
 nesia, in Indonesia involving but three vocables in six languages. 
 t-m in both families rests wholly upon the doubtful 217. t-n in 
 Melanesia is found only in New Ireland 329; in Indonesia it rests 
 soundly on 346 (Java and Kayan) and doubtfully on 217. 
 
 Of forms wholly Indonesian, t-nt is not infrequent and is under- 
 stood as a nasal reinforcement of the mute, t-ts and t-z are met 
 with but once apiece, both in Malagasy, t-h (once in Satawal) may 
 be regarded as a secondary mutation of the t-s hitherto noted. For 
 t-ndr we find but one example, in the Malagasy, yet it is quite 
 satisfactory, t-g, a violent mutation, rests upon a single vocable 
 (352) in Galela, Gani, and Tidore. 
 
 M. 
 
 The mutations of m need scarcely engage our attention in this 
 rapid review. Polynesia affords but a single instance; in Indonesia 
 but five vocables are involved ; even in Melanesian crudity of speech 
 m is almost constant. 
 
 V. 
 
 The v-mutations common to all three families are \-w and v-h. 
 In Polynesia v-w has become normal in Maori, Hawaii, and Viti; 
 in Melanesia it is satisfactorily established over a wide area or sev- 
 eral areas interlaced by this mutation; in Indonesia it rests almost 
 wholly on vai (291), a word quality at best. The Indonesian \-h 
 rests wholly upon this vai, in a single instance; it is found in Mela- 
 nesia in but one vocable in two languages; our Polynesian data 
 afford us only three instances. 
 
168 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Of the forms common to Indonesia and Melanesia v-/ is scantily 
 represented in either; \-b in a solitary Malay instance is rather more 
 common in Melanesia; x-p, once in Malay, occurs in but two vocables 
 in Melanesia; and v extinct is represented in Melanesia by one 
 vocable in two languages and in Indonesia by the somewhat doubt- 
 ful Malay and Champa identifications of vai. 
 
 In Polynesia the most common f-mutations are i-h, normal in 
 Hawaii, Mangareva, Maori, and Tongarewa; and f extinct, normal 
 in Bukakuka, Mangaia, and Rarotonga. In Indonesia i-h involves 
 but six vocables in fifteen languages, in Melanesia it is more frequent. 
 The extinction of f in Indonesia is found in four vocables in seven 
 languages, in Melanesia in eight vocables in eight languages. 
 
 i-b is met with but twice in Polynesia; including f-mb, it is rather 
 more common in Melanesia, is frequent in Malay and, with narrower 
 application, quite generally extended over Indonesia. Closely asso- 
 ciated with this is i-p, twice appearing in a single vocable in Poly- 
 nesia, widely extended in several Melanesian instances, frequent in 
 Malay, and of considerable extent in other Indonesian languages. 
 i-v is normal in Viti ; in all the rest of Polynesia involves but five 
 vocables in eight languages ; is very common in Melanesia ; in Indo- 
 nesia is found several times in Malagasy and rarely in Malaysia. 
 i-w, once met with in two Polynesian languages, is very common 
 in Melanesia ; in Indonesia is found several times in Java and rarely 
 in Seven other languages, is is common to Indonesia and Melanesia , 
 but is rare in each, i-ch is peculiar to Indonesia and rests upon a 
 single and satisfactory example, Bouton 259. The i-m mutation 
 (214) is most uncertain. 
 
 P. 
 
 The only mutation common to the three families is p-b. For this 
 Polynesia yields but few examples; including p-mb it is by far the 
 most frequent Melanesian variant; it is frequent in Malay and nar- 
 rowly extends to ten other languages of Indonesia, p-/ appears in 
 but a single Melanesian example; in a single vocable it appears in 
 four languages of the Malay Archipelago and doubtfully once in 
 Malagasy, p-v has a somewhat wide distribution in Melanesia, but 
 is rare in Indonesia, p-w appears once in Gilolo and in the same 
 vocable in the New Hebrides, in another in Buka. The extinction 
 of p involves the same vocable in three Indonesian and one Mela- 
 nesian languages. 
 
 In the Indonesian check-list I have distinguished in bold-faced 
 type the vocables which appear in Malayan tongues with the quality 
 factor of recognizability by the Samoan, of which I have made such 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 169 
 
 use in treating of the Melanesian languages. Beyond this record 
 of quality I hesitate to tread upon a field already so well cultivated 
 by its own specialists; yet in so far as this area is involved in the 
 erection of a Malayo-Polynesian speech family it is a fair field for 
 the Sawaiori student. Since we have now brought one ethnic swarm 
 of Polynesian voyagers back to the threshold of Indonesia at two 
 doorways respectively, and have made it plain that the later Tonga- 
 fiti swarm has found its exit elsewhere than at these identified por- 
 tals, we are amply justified in our examination of Indonesia so long 
 as our search is restricted to the replevin of Sawaiori material. 
 
 The prominent numerals in the preceding list make it wholly mani- 
 fest that the Polynesian and the Indonesian have at some place and 
 at some time been in intimate contact. That this place of inter- 
 mingling was not the Pacific is equally manifest, for the Pacific 
 languages contain no elements of Indonesian origin save this scanty 
 collection picked out of Polynesian and Melanesian. A second line 
 of proof lies in the consistent tradition of the Polynesians that they 
 came over seas on a long voyage from the west. 
 
 Restricted, then, to Indonesia as the place of mingling, we must 
 first examine the history of the two races. Of the Malay race we 
 know, for their records of their own history show it, that Indonesia 
 was not the place of their origin. Upon it they are intruders ; from 
 the Asiatic main they came by the easy path of the Malay Peninsula. 
 So far as the traditions of Java can be reduced to a measure of 
 synchronism, we can fix Java as uninhabited by Malayans about 
 400 B. c, and a century later settled by 20,000 families emigrating 
 from northwest India under Arishtan Shar and dispersing to Mala- 
 bar, the Maldives and Madagascar; a large emigration from the 
 Panjab to the archipelago between 200 and 150 b. c. ; and by 125 
 b. c. the archipelago overrun with these races. 
 
 As concerns the Sawaiori we lack all but the most indefinite infor- 
 mation before their sojourn in Indonesia. We do not regard them 
 as autochthons, for their traditions call for a migration yet earlier. 
 But we are fairly entitled to regard them as in possession of the 
 islands from Sumatra to the Philippines at the time of the Malaysian 
 swarm. All indicia point to their retreat before the swarm advanc- 
 ing upon their western flank, the only lines of retreat open to them 
 being in the eastern quadrants. 
 
 It is difficult for us to arrive at the comprehension of the expulsion 
 of a race from its home. We have to go back to rude times to find 
 ground for the belief that such things can be, to the swarming of 
 the Huns upon Europe reported to us in the testimony of eye- 
 witnesses and sufferers at the bloody hands of Attila. Without 
 detail we have accepted, with dull imaginations and no great com- 
 prehension, the westward movement of the Aryan races. 
 
170 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Such movements we denominate ethnic swarms; a convenient 
 designation ! no hesitation has been felt in employing it in the fore- 
 going chapters. But in denomination do we really describe? In 
 calling the movement of the Sawaiori an ethnic swarm do we get 
 sight of the nature of the movement ? 
 
 In the hydraulic physics of geography Niagaras are rare; few 
 streams go tumbling over cliffs in a mass ; the course of the greatest 
 rivers is marked by many an eddy, many a backwater, many a pool 
 where motion scarcely appears. It is only in the errant fancy of 
 the runaway child that tired feet on a weary way will at last bring 
 him to a real jumping-off place. A stream of human migration can 
 only flow in succeeding waves; many an eddy current will bear on 
 a new destination. 
 
 Particularly must such have been the case with the expulsion of 
 the Sawaiori before the Malay. In bulk and in the end it did indeed 
 become a great ethnic swarm. In detail and in the performance it 
 could have been no more than affairs of outposts. 
 
 The genius of Polynesian culture has nowhere as yet touched the 
 idea of a national life. Samoa is almost singular in the possession 
 of a collective name for its archipelago; the Samoan, the Viti, the 
 Marquesan, and the Maori are alone in the possession of national 
 names. Civic righteousness goes not beyond the village; village 
 does not go to the relief of village in distress; there is even now 
 nowhere a nation to arise in unity to set a bold and united front 
 against an invader. Each tiny village makes its own defense. Vic- 
 torious it holds its ground until the next attack; defeated it is a 
 sufficiently mobile unit to set forth in search of a new home. We 
 must remember that such were the conditions of the Sawaiori in 
 the archipelago when the Malay in a similar wise were advancing 
 upon them. 
 
 Under such conditions there are three main possibilities. A Sawai- 
 ori village resists attack after attack, maintains its good defense, 
 retains the little islet or the pleasant bay of some larger island which 
 is its home, is surrounded by settlements of the alien race, in time 
 peaceful relations arise. A Sawaiori village realizes that resistance 
 is futile, puts out to sea, seeks a new home. A Sawaiori village, 
 debellated in some sudden onfall or by the crush of overwhelming 
 force, goes down in defeat, and the sole survivors, the noncombatant 
 women and children, are incorporated with the conquerors. 
 
 The second event accounts for our wanderers over sea, those whose 
 voyages we have traced through Melanesia and into their present 
 Polynesian homes. The first and third events are to account for 
 such speech community as may be found in Indonesia and Polynesia. 
 
 It is not a great community. There are very few items which 
 are not included in the data here assembled. See what a small basis 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 171 
 
 it forms for the erection of a Malayo-Polynesian family. In the 
 Malay itself, the speech of which we have the longest record and 
 the fullest comprehension, there are but 75 vocables safely identified 
 as common in these data to the two families. Making the most gen- 
 erous allowance, a lavish allowance, for the vocables which evaded 
 compilation under the conditions of this research, we can only thus 
 doubtfully find a community of 150 words. 
 
 We are to consider the source of this petty common vocabulary. 
 In the analysis of the possibilities it may have been borrowed from 
 Indonesia by the Sawaiori during their joint occupancy of that area ; 
 it may have been delivered to each from a common source. It may 
 have been contributed by the Sawaiori to their Malaysian conquer- 
 ors, by such of the Sawaiori as persisted as inclusions in the Indo- 
 nesian settlement, it being well understood that sooner or later they 
 were absorbed in the alien culture and outside this linguistic record 
 have left no mark, or at best a scarcely measurable trace. 
 
 If the Malay peoples advancing upon the Sawaiori peoples whom 
 they found in possession of the islands of the Indian Archipelago 
 forced their vocables upon the folk whom it was their pleasure and 
 to their interest to scatter before them, then we are at an utter loss 
 to comprehend the nature of such intercourse, for it is not in one 
 generation nor yet in three that a people adopts any considerable 
 element of an alien speech. Furthermore, if the Sawaiori borrowed 
 directly from the Indonesian, incomprehensible as such a contin- 
 gency is, we should expect to find the greatest range of variety, the 
 widest divergence from phonetic principles, among the several divi- 
 sions of the borrowing race, the closest uniformity among the lenders. 
 Yet in the case of each of these seventy-five vocables here discussed 
 the Polynesian keeps the word practically without alteration; in Indo- 
 nesia the range of variety is enormous* The nature of the Indonesian 
 variety is plain to see in the phonetic tables heretofore drafted. 
 
 We note three types, and careful study of the tables will show 
 that all variants fall under one or other of these types. 
 
 First : phonetic variation recognizable as a Polynesian type. This 
 may mean that dialectic variation in the Sawaiori material existed 
 at the time when the two races had the word in common, a very 
 possible contingency. It may mean that in the word itself was a 
 disposition or motion toward a certain type of mutation which was 
 carried over with the loan, a contingency almost impossible, for we 
 have yet to learn of an instinct in the word ; the Sprachgeist resides 
 in the speaker. 
 
 Second: incorporation upon the common stem of formative ele- 
 ments distinctively Malaysian. This sort of thing is very common 
 in all speech, markedly characteristic of our own English in its word- 
 pilfering from every source. 
 
172 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Third : modification of the common stem by mutation unusual to 
 the Indonesian phonetic and probably representing the resultant of 
 an effort to reproduce foreign sounds difficult to the borrower's vocal 
 organs. 
 
 Similarly we should expect to find a word delivered by the Malay- 
 sians to the Sawaiori diminishing in frequency along the wide eastern 
 extent of the migration, practically constant in Indonesia itself. 
 The answer thereto is patent in the check-list : Polynesia holds each 
 of these words practically to its utmost east ; it is Indonesia which 
 shows great gaps. 
 
 We can not, therefore, regard the common vocabulary as in any 
 sort borrowed by Sawaiori from Indonesia. 
 
 To the theory of derivation from a common parent the objections 
 are insuperable. A common parent would have delivered a greater 
 community of vocabulary, would have delivered a grammatical sys- 
 tem that would show some interrelation between the two branches 
 of the family. There is absolutely no record of a speech of man 
 which contains these few vocables which Polynesia and Indonesia 
 share, for it must be plain long ere this point is reached that the 
 Semitic theory has no sound base. 
 
 The third possibility is that to which alone the objections are so 
 few and so slight as readily to yield to the study of the problem, 
 namely, that the community of vocabulary is Indonesian borrowing 
 from Sawaiori. How this might be brought about has sufficiently 
 been indicated already in the consideration of the nature and extent 
 of the Sawaiori expulsion. 
 
 The indication of quality of such borrowed material presented in 
 the check-list affords more matter of interest. As in our study of 
 the Melanesian traverse it indicates by lines of higher quality the 
 lines of travel. 
 
 Assuming, and this the well-recorded traditions of Java warrant — 
 assuming the appulse of the advancing Malaysians as delivered upon 
 the islands of the archipelago by the convenient way of the Malay 
 Peninsula, Sumatra first would feel the shock, and Java next in 
 practically undiminished volume. From Java two eastward ways 
 lie out like a <. The northern line, following the north shore 
 of Borneo, leads directly to the Philippines; following the south 
 shore of that great island leads equally to the Philippines in their 
 southern extent, but affords many opportunities of deviation by 
 Celebes toward Gilolo northward and toward Bum and Ceram in 
 a southerly course, and there the flight would be stopped by the 
 inhospitality of New Guinea with the obstacle of its fierce and 
 immiscible Papuan race. 
 
 The southern line leads directly into the Arafura Sea and Torres 
 Straits. The halting-places are such islands as Bali, Lombok, Rotti, 
 
SAWAIORI MATERIAL IN INDONESIA. 173 
 
 Samba wa, Timor, and lesser groups yet farther east. In the Arafura 
 Sea the southern line would be joined by such of the fugitives along 
 the northern line as deviated on the Celebes-Buru-Ceram course and 
 were turned still further away by New Guinea. 
 
 New Guinea is no theoretical obstacle. We find less trace of the 
 Sawaiori on its almost continental mass than upon any spot of land 
 which their canoes could have reached in the flight. Even up to 
 the present day the Malays, for two millenniums holding all of 
 Indonesia and voyaging hither and yon for the equal joys of fighting 
 and of trading, have succeeded in making no permanent lodgment 
 upon the Papuan shore. 
 
 The Sawaiori flight out of Indonesia inverts the seasonal migration 
 of the geese — its < opens forward. Thus parted, approximately at 
 Java, it is to be a long flight before those diverging lines come 
 together, not until Samoa is reached and a new home for the united 
 race, for such at least as have escaped the infinite perils of unknown 
 seas. It will be recalled that in the study of the migration through 
 Melanesia the material under examination was assembled to prove 
 the existence of a northern and a southern track, the Samoa and 
 the Viti streams respectively, one emerging from Indonesia through 
 an eastern portal in the Bismarck Archipelago, the other through a 
 southern portal in Torres Straits. 
 
 The latter is readily recognizable as the direct production of the 
 southern line of flight in Indonesia. If we examine such vocables 
 as exhibit a difference between the two streams in Melanesia we 
 shall find that those which characterize the northern stream find 
 their greatest frequency, preserve the highest quality, in the several 
 languages of the Philippine Archipelago, Bicol, Ilocan, Magindano, 
 Pampangas, Sulu, Tagalog, Visayan and others from which our 
 material is less complete. 
 
 It seems that now it is time to relinquish the term Malayo-Poly- 
 nesian. There is neither ethnic nor linguistic unity. If the Indo- 
 nesians in the paucity of their original speech have borrowed some 
 150 vocables from their victims, if they have been willing to take 
 even their numerals from a conquered and fugitive race, it does not 
 seem that they are entitled to be bracketed, and that with the 
 honors of first mention, with a distinct family of speech. The Poly- 
 nesian is an older speech than the Indonesian, one that has been 
 carried greater distances of sea and land than even our Aryan until 
 after centuries the Aryans grew bold enough to conquer the sea; 
 yet uncounted generations earlier the sea had been the easy path 
 for the Sawaiori to come to his Polynesian own. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 THE SAWAIORI BEGINNING RESTS UNKNOWN. 
 
 Check-list of the Semitic words for which affinity has been sought — 
 Failure of the effort to identify this material with Sawaiori stock — 
 The reasons lie in false definitions and ignorance of phonetic prin- 
 ciples — The Semitic does not conform to the laws of the family — - 
 Summation of the results of this inquiry — The two Sawaiori swarms, 
 the earlier through Melanesia, the latter not yet discovered on the 
 face of the trackless sea — The double migration track in the western 
 Pacific — The problem of the Melanesians has been considered only 
 in so far as they have been affected by the wandering Sawaiori — End 
 of the classification which has joined Malay and Polynesian — The be- 
 ginning of the great Polynesian race is lost in westward and empty sea. 
 
 As in the earlier chapters, we provide a check-list of the various 
 Semitic identifications sought to be established by Dr. Macdonald 
 in the data here collated. Thus those still curious in the further 
 examination of the theme may follow the topic back to the several 
 languages which he has involved in the elucidation of his theory. 
 
 Arabic. 13 17 18 19 21 22 23 25 26 29 30 31 32 34 
 
 35 36 37 38 42 43 44 45 4» 47 80 83 84 85 
 
 86 88 89 90 91 92 93 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 
 
 104 105 106 107 108 no in 112 114 116 117 120 133 135 
 
 136 137 138 139 140 142 143 144 145 146 150 151 152 153 
 
 154 156 158 160 162 164 165 166 168 170 171 172 173 174 
 
 175 176 178 180 181 182 183 184 185 186 187 188 189 192 
 
 193 194 195 196 197 198 199 200 202 205 206 207 210 211 
 
 212 220 221 222 224 225 226 227 228 229 231 232 234 235 
 
 236 237 238 239 240 241 242 243 244 245 246 247 249 250 
 
 251 252 253 254 255 256 257 258 259 260 262 263 264 265 
 
 266 267 268 269 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279 
 
 280 281 282 283 284 285 287 288 289 295 296 297 298 299 
 
 301 303 304 305 306 309 311 312 313 314 315 316 317 3i8 
 
 319 321 322 323 324 325 326 327 328 329 330 331 332 333 
 
 334 335 336 337 339 340 34 1 34 2 343 344 345 346 34§ 349 
 
 350 35i 352 353 354 355 356 358 359 3&i 363 3&4 365 
 
 Hebrew, n 14 15 19 20 21 27 28 32 38 42 46 81 82 
 
 86 90 91 95 96 98 106 118 134 141 145 146 147 '48 
 
 156 157 161 163 171 177 179 181 188 189 190 193 198 201 
 
 203 204 208 209 211 212 218 219 223 224 225 233 235 236 
 
 239 242 248 253 269 271 276 279 282 286 288 289 291 292 
 
 293 294 298 300 301 303 304 307 308 310 311 314 3 '5 317 
 
 319 320 321 326 331 333 336 338 340 343 344 347 350 356 
 
 357 358 360 364 
 
 Ethiopic. 11 12 27 44 87 98 113 115 119 J 36 149 J 56 160 173 
 
 189 191 230 243 248 261 264 276 287 291 294 303 308 3" 
 
 321 333 342 358 362 
 
 Syriac. .. 16 94 101 106 159 171 '77 '79 188 248 267 282 298 302 
 
 317 321 33i 333 340 343 35o 
 
 Chaldee.. 33 160 303 321 350 
 
 Aramaic. 203 208 338 360 
 
 Amharic.280 329 363 
 
 Mahri...i67 312 
 
 Sokotra .312 
 
 Tigre....ii9 175 
 
176 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Beyond this we may not venture. The effort has been made to 
 tabulate for each of these languages a scheme of consonant mutation, 
 and the effort has proved vain. The trouble begins even earlier than 
 the tabulation of variant forms. 
 
 There are cases in which there is a resemblance of form between 
 some Semitic vocable and some vocable in Efate" and Melanesia and 
 Polynesia. If to the form resemblance were added correspondence 
 in signification, then we should not truly in any one instance have 
 proof that though widely separated in space they are homogenetic. 
 A single instance will suffice as well as a thousand to show the utter 
 lack of evidential value in such a case. The Hawaiian like means, 
 to resemble, to be like, yet no one has yet arisen to predicate upon 
 the double identity of form and sense a theory that Hawaiian and 
 English derive from the same source, except in so far as Fornander's. 
 project might be susceptible of extension to such an absurdity. 
 
 A long catena of such dual resemblances of the common element 
 in Melanesian and Polynesian with a Semitic parent speech would 
 add confirmation with each new link as welded to the chain. Yet 
 the weakness of any chain is in its weakest link ; that weakness meas- 
 ures its utmost strength. Many of these links have been vitiated 
 by the falsity in definition hitherto animadverted upon. We have 
 pointed out instance upon instance in which through ignorance, some 
 through manifest design, the definition of Efate" vocables has been 
 distorted for the clear purpose of establishing a sense resemblance 
 where a form resemblance has already been noted, either by eyesight 
 or in a rather fertile imagination. Losing our faith in this link and 
 in that we can place no trust at all in the chain. So much for that. 
 
 We find Semitic triliterals proposed as the parents of vocables in 
 our Pacific islands in which the consonantal skeleton consists of but 
 a single consonant, or of two. We find island vocables having a 
 skeleton of three consonants proposed as in direct descent from 
 Semitic stems in which it is impossible to discover a trace of more 
 than two consonants, sometimes not even two. We find some Sem- 
 itic triliterals identified with triconsonantal stems in island languages, 
 in which the order of the consonants is deranged. We find some 
 Semitic triliterals identified with triconsonantal island stems in 
 which the first Semitic element has vanished, the second and third 
 are respectively first and second in the island stem, to which is added 
 a third which corresponds to nothing in the Semitic; expressed dia- 
 grammatically it is sought to establish ABC as equal to BCD. 
 
 In vain we strive to unravel Dr. Macdonald's attempts at con- 
 sistent explanation. These things remain a tissue of irreconcilables, 
 and the explanation but serves the more to confound them. 
 
 Pretermitting as hopeless the task of comprehending these anoma- - 
 lies so gravely proposed and so argued with what must be regarded 
 
THE SAWAIORI BEGINNING RESTS UNKNOWN. 177 
 
 as fabrications which will stand under no law of evidence, assuming 
 that these obliquities can be made straight, we are to encounter a new 
 jungle of difficulties in the examination of phonetic mutation. 
 
 We have been able to develop for the Polynesian a very simple 
 system. In the primary and even in the secondary Melanesian 
 borrowings of Sawaiori loan material we have developed a system 
 that seems to hold good as far as it can be put to the test, and this 
 despite the confusions of the attempt of the Melanesians to catch 
 in unaccustomed ears and to reproduce with untrained organs of 
 speech, above all the lips, sounds unfamiliar. We have subjected 
 the diffusion of these elements in various Indonesian languages to 
 the same analysis. 
 
 What principle or principles of mutation have we been able to 
 discover in this trine examination as a factor common to the three 
 families which use this common stock of vocables and which possess 
 them in fee or as bailee? They are but few, these principles; corre- 
 spondingly they are simple : 
 
 i. The nasals tend toward a mutation, if any, backward in the direc- 
 tion of the glottis. Less frequent is variety in the series to which 
 each belongs. The mutation is horizontal rather than vertical. 
 
 2. The consonants in each of the series tend normally to mutation 
 downward in the series. 
 
 3. At the foot of each series, palatal, lingual, labial, the mutes 
 tend to mutation upward in the series, surd mute to sonant mute, 
 mutes to spirants. 
 
 4. Mutation extra seriem, horizontal mutation, is rare outside of 
 the nasals, most such cases being explicable as mutation to the aspi- 
 ration in the first instance and then secondarily from the floating 
 aspiration to some adjacent series. 
 
 How far do the proposed Semitic identifications conform to these 
 broad principles which, in the intricate detail of the study put upon 
 them in the foregoing chapters, have been established as perspicu- 
 ously as simply? 
 
 It would be idle to attempt to list all the concordances and equally 
 the discrepancies of the Semitic offered in identification when meas- 
 ured by these established principles. We note from the Arabic, 
 from which Dr. Macdonald has drawn most largely, the proposed 
 mutations in but two of the representative Polynesian consonants, 
 t as being central in the diagram and f as representing the labial 
 series and with it the maximum mutability. For each mutation we 
 note but a single instance in reference; it seems that there will be 
 no lively desire to seek out more. 
 
 Polynesian t may become in Arabic: t (107), t (44), d (38), s (35), 
 s (160), s (267), h (36), to (37), gr (247), rd (306), '(356). 
 
178 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Polynesian f may become: / (86), b (83), m (93), n (170), w (296), 
 y (296). 
 
 We fail to see how such movement, even if established on far 
 better ground than we have here, can be brought into harmony with 
 the foregoing briefly stated principles. 
 
 These principles are fundamental in the three speech families 
 which share the possession of this common element in the vocabu- 
 lary. A fourth family, claiming admission to the clan yet showing 
 so plainly that it fails to conform to the law of the household, must 
 knock long at the door and long in vain. 
 
 One more point and we are done with Dr. Macdonald and his 
 Semitic origins. If he has proved his thesis his proof must exclude 
 all use of the same materials to prove some other origin. There is 
 another Richmond in the field, long earlier in the field, and he has 
 been just as substantial and just as stout in defense of his theory 
 that the Polynesians stem in the pre-Sanskrit Aryans. In the third 
 volume of Judge Fornander's "Polynesian Race" will be found 
 dozens of instances in which he uses the same Polynesian and the 
 same Indonesian material that Dr. Macdonald groups about his 
 Melanesian data for the proof of Semitic origin. Yet employing the 
 same material Fornander sees naught but Aryan source. 
 
 Let us compare the two lines of argument in but a single instance 
 to serve as illustration. Brevity will best be conserved by pinning 
 such comparison on 243. In this Dr. Macdonald carries the Samoan 
 fili, to plait, through Melanesian and Indonesian to the Arabic fatala 
 and fatl' and the Ethiopic fatlat, to twist, to spin. Hear now Judge 
 Fornander as champion of the other cause : * 
 
 Greek, etXw, to roll up, to press together, pass to and fro, to wind, turn 
 round; iXiatrm, turn round or about, roll, whirl ; eh£, twisted, curled ; s, any- 
 thing of a spiral shape, twist, curl, coil ; tXXm, to roll, of the eyes, to squint, 
 look askance; lXX6<s, squinting; IXAdg, a rope, band; Mtyg, a whirlpool. 
 
 Sanskr., vel, vekl, to shake, tremble; vellita, crooked; anu-vellita, a band- 
 age. To this Sanskrit vel Benfey refers the Greek sIXiu, the Latin volvo, 
 and the Gothic walojan. Liddell and Scott also incline to connect ecXu> and 
 volvo with the same root. To me it would seem as if the Sanskrit vrij, 
 whose "original signification," Benfey says, is "to bend," and the Sanskrit 
 vrit, whose "original signification," Benfey says, is "to turn," were nearer 
 akin to the primary form from which the Greek dXw, UXw, and the Poly- 
 nesian hilt, wiri, descend: that primary form being vri, now lost to the 
 Sanskrit, with a primary sense of to bend, twist, turn over, braid, and of 
 which vel, veil, or vehl, is possibly another secondary and attenuated form. 
 With such a Sanskrit vri, surviving in vrij and vrit, the derivation of the 
 Latin filum, thread, as twisted, spun; of the Latin varus, bent asunder, 
 parting from each other, varix, crookedness; of the Saxon wile, deceit; 
 of the Swedish willa, confusion, error, wilse, astray, becomes easy and 
 intelligible. 
 
 *3 Polynesian Race, 117. 
 
THE SAWAIORI BEGINNING RESTS UNKNOWN. 179 
 
 It is impossible that each can be right in his deduction. To those 
 who have followed thus far this review of the data it will seem far 
 from impossible that each is in equal error. 
 
 In summation we are to consider what facts are established in our 
 knowledge of the earlier history of the Polynesians. 
 
 A. In Polynesia. 
 
 We have the excellent authority of concurrence of tradition, and 
 to those who can bring themselves into harmony with the Poly- 
 nesian manner of thought their tradition has the validity of history. 
 We shall find this history most succinctly set forth in the volume of 
 "Hawaiki" to which reference has been made earlier in this work, 
 and we shall find its several incidents as derived from diverse sources 
 most satisfactorily synchronized and intelligently discussed in the 
 same work. We have in the foregoing pages and in the data upon 
 which they are based a very considerable mass of language history. 
 Fortunately we are not under the necessity of estimating the com- 
 parative moment of each of these sources of information. That 
 would be a problem as interesting as intricate in case of conflict. 
 In our studies they run in confirmation and reciprocal corroboration. 
 For every inference to which the philological line may lead us we 
 find support in this fragment or that of some tradition; for every 
 statement set down in the tradition we find such corroboration in 
 the philological analysis that the legend handed down in memory 
 is proved to have the value of history. 
 
 Confirmed and upheld thus doubly at every point we are assured 
 of the following facts in Polynesia : 
 
 i. Nuclear Polynesia (Samoa the nucleus and Niue, Tonga, Viti, 
 describing the perimeter) was under settlement by Polynesians from 
 a date so remote that they had lost all direct memory of an anterior 
 movement thither. They held themselves autochthons, and in the 
 greater groups had creation myths in which land first emerged from 
 the tireless sea, their own the first of lands and they upon it the 
 first of men. These we style the Proto-Samoans. The indirect tra- 
 dition of a former home told no rearward tale to them. It is only 
 by inference and through digestion of many such traditions that we 
 are able to read into the consistent belief in the westward home of 
 the spirit a dim record of an earlier abiding-place. The dead go 
 home, home to a home that the living have long ceased to remem- 
 ber ; blessed are the dead in their direction sense. 
 
 2. Upon this Proto-Samoan settlement came a later wave of 
 migration of the same race. This second migration held its footing 
 upon Nuclear Polynesia through a period whose duration we are 
 quite without the data to estimate. In general the later migrants 
 behaved so harshly to the original inhabitants, albeit of their own 
 
180 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 race and almost word for word of the same speech, as to provoke 
 reprisals. For these later migrants we have adopted the name by 
 which they are known in Samoan history, the Tongafiti, it being 
 understood that the present names of the archipelagoes of Tonga 
 and Fiji (Viti or Fiti) did not supply the name, but are derived there- 
 from. From skirmish to pitched engagement these reprisals grew 
 as the Proto-Samoans, driven from the shore to inner recesses of 
 their islands, recovered strength in resistance. At last came the 
 critical battle of Matamatame, somewhere about 1200 of our era or 
 a little earlier. The Tongafiti were expelled from Samoa and began 
 their eastward wanderings as far as Hawaii and New Zealand, the 
 era of the great voyages. 
 
 3. Nowhere in the present data are we able to pick up the track 
 of the Tongafiti prior to their descent upon Nuclear Polynesia. We 
 have made it clear that they did not follow the Melanesian route 
 between Indonesia and Polynesia. It must remain for the students 
 of the Tongafiti collaterals to discover their route; our concern in this 
 study has been to identify the migration that did sweep along the 
 Melanesian chain. 
 
 At this point it is profitable to add the comment of S. Percy Smith 
 upon a syllabus of my reasons for rejecting the Tongafiti migration 
 from the Melanesian area : 
 
 The Solomon-New Hebrides is not the only route open to them ; they 
 may have stretched across from the north shore of New Guinea, or even 
 from the northern Solomons, to the Gilbert, Ellice or Phoenix Group and 
 so down to Viti. But for all that, until I see your argument, I must at 
 present think they came by way of the Solomon and Santa Cruz groups 
 to Futuna. The specimens I have seen of the dialect of Sikayana show 
 a close connection with Maori and Rarotongan. Just consider this case: 
 the Tongafiti came by the north of New Guinea following the first Samoan 
 route, and as they came across their own people in various places along 
 this route, such as in the Solomons, Santa Cruz and elsewhere, they would 
 learn of former migrations having gone farther south and followed without 
 delay, leaving none of their dialect behind among their fellow-countrymen 
 they fell in with en route. 
 
 The general argument has already been advanced at length. Spe- 
 cifically I note in comment on the foregoing interesting note, as 
 follows. Our data in Melanesia show a marked absence of traces of 
 the vocables and mutation forms which characterize the Tongafiti 
 in distinction from the Proto-Samoan. Furthermore the Tongafiti 
 have left abundant traces of their passage through Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia and all the more on that account is it inconceivable that they 
 should have quite failed to affect their congeners in Melanesia if 
 they had passed that way. I feel confident that a similarly careful 
 examination of the islands along the Line will disclose the Tongafiti 
 track. 
 
THE SAWAIORI BEGINNING RESTS UNKNOWN. 181 
 
 B. In Melanesia. 
 
 From the Isle of Pines, which at the bottom of New Caledonia 
 sets the full stop to Melanesia, to the Admiralty Islands, which draw 
 the northern line of that island province around and overlapping 
 eastern New Guinea, we find three classes meeting our investigation. 
 
 In the first is grouped the islands of Polynesia's western verge in 
 which, ethnically and philologically, we are dealing with Polynesians 
 as surely as if we were in Samoa or Te Pito te Henua at the eastern 
 limit ; with this class, and because of its established Polynesian posi- 
 tion, we have little concern in the present series of studies. 
 
 The last class contains all those islands, if any there be, which 
 represent Melanesia uncontaminated by a Polynesian influence even 
 at second or third remove. This class also is removed from our 
 present study. 
 
 The central class is that with which we concern ourselves here, 
 those many Melanesian lands in which the language record enables 
 us to trace a Polynesian connection in speech, the amount and the 
 quality of such contamination varying largely from group to group 
 and from island to island and from the shore to the interior of 
 an island. It is upon this class that our attention is fixed in this 
 inquiry. It has been our task to analyze and identify each item 
 of the contamination in so far as we possess the record with which 
 to study it. It has been our duty to pass definitely upon each such 
 item, to reject or to admit it to Polynesian kinship as the facts may 
 seem to warrant. From the items so admitted we have sought to 
 comprehend the system of variation from the true Polynesian form to 
 which they have been subjected in passing into alien use. We have 
 massed these items to the proof that they are loan words borrowed 
 by Melanesia from Polynesians. We have sought to account for the 
 contactof the two races in this area. In following up and, it is hoped, 
 plainly establishing the overrunning of Melanesia by a Polynesian 
 migration swarm, we have essayed to direct attention upon two par- 
 allel tracks of swarming, parted far to the west and destined not to 
 reunite until a long eastward traverse has been concluded. 
 
 With the Melanesians themselves we have nothing to do save in so 
 far as we find them recording the passage of the Proto-Samoans, a 
 passage as to which the Polynesians have retained no direct memory. 
 It suffices here to state that the students best acquainted with them 
 regard them as a mixed race, the Polynesian admixture in blood 
 being more a matter of inference than a result of anthropometrical 
 investigation. There seems good reason to believe that under the 
 Polynesian admixture there is not one but several races. Up to the 
 present, on rather better grounds now than could be the case in even 
 the recent past, there seems to be a line of demarcation quite sharply 
 drawn between the Melanesians of the islands and the Papuans 
 
182 THE; POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 of New Guinea. To this conclusion point the brilliant studies of 
 Sidney H. Ray upon the Melanesian population of Torres Straits. 
 The same divergence, even within the most narrow limits, is pointed 
 out by Pastor Hanke as existing on the shores of Astrolabe Bay on 
 the northern coast of New Guinea; the map accompanying his Bongu 
 dictionary, unfortunately without a scale for the measurement of 
 distances, shows Melanesian languages upon the offshore islands, 
 on the coast Melanesian languages in three areas abruptly separated 
 by two Papuan areas. It answers our purpose in these studies 
 to observe that the languages of Melanesia are not Polynesian, no 
 matter how much they may differ the one from the other. 
 
 In general, and this note must be understood as of equal appli- 
 cability to the Indonesian division of the topic, the culture plane of 
 the peoples is the predeterminant factor in regulation of the nature 
 and amount of the loan material which they may assume, the pho- 
 netic system of their own speech functions in the degree of the 
 assimilation to which they may subject the matter thus assumed. 
 In this work I have refrained from consideration of the former factor. 
 The data here presented, offering a record of probably very nearly 
 all the loan material, should readily provide the stuff from which 
 the student of manners might construct the history of the difference 
 in the arts which marked the Melanesian as lower than the race of 
 hardy and brilliant adventurers who swept past his islands these 
 ages ago and brought to him a glimpse of a world where achievement 
 ran higher. 
 
 So far as relates to the modification of the loan material in the 
 process of assimilation by the borrowing races I have been careful 
 to draft a table of such modification for every one of the languages 
 of which we have sufficient record, and in many cases I have supple- 
 mented this with a fuller discussion in the notes. 
 
 The conclusion to which I am led is that the element common to 
 Melanesian and Polynesian is Polynesian material directly impressed 
 upon the Melanesian by borrowing under stress of the lack of name 
 for a new object or a new idea, or by the influence of some quirk 
 of fashion, a principle no less operative in primitive man's mental 
 equipment than it remains to the highest culture attainment of the 
 summit races. 
 
 C. In Indonesia. 
 
 When we enter upon the island world to which New Guinea stands 
 as the eastern barrier we find an immediate and a great decline in 
 the element which has been found common to Melanesia and Poly- 
 nesia. Only a few of the vocables in Melanesia for which we have 
 discovered Polynesian affinities are found to carry that affinity back 
 to Indonesia. Still fewer are the words which display an affinity 
 
THE SAWAIORI BEGINNING RESTS UNKNOWN. 183 
 
 between Polynesia and Indonesia without having left a record of 
 their passage through Melanesia. 
 
 The presence of these double and of these more common triple 
 affinities has served as the basis for the erection of the Malayo-Poly- 
 nesian speech family. That family was created by great scholars 
 and has been supported by their followers no less great. One hesi- 
 tates to deviate from the conclusions upon which there is substantial 
 agreement of Humboldt, Bopp, Friedrich Miiller, Max Miiller, Whit- 
 ney, and the generality of students of systematic philology. 
 
 Yet now I have the less hesitation. In preceding works, where 
 topically, however, I was dealing only with the Polynesian, I found 
 myself forced to set aside the earlier estimate of the character of the 
 languages of the Pacific and to establish them as of the isolating 
 class,* a position in which I am more and more confirmed as my 
 studies go more deeply into the matter. Therefore I am ready to 
 pronounce the decree of divorce upon Malay and Polynesian. Lan- 
 guages of different classes, of uncoordinate syntax, of irreconcilable 
 vocabularies — too long have they been unequally yoked. In the 
 present collection of data there is not a single item which is not most 
 readily explicable as loan material, there is not one in which there 
 can be mustered any proof that its source was Indonesian. 
 
 D. The Old Home. 
 
 The material with which we have so long been engaged, and it is 
 hoped not without profit and interest, leads us from Polynesia back- 
 ward along Melanesia and to many a remote shore of the Malay 
 Archipelago. Did the Polynesians have no earlier history? Was 
 it in these warm islands that they became man and slowly acquired 
 that control over certain muscles susceptible of high specialization 
 in function which gave them speech ? 
 
 A most interesting speculation. It has engaged the zeal of all such 
 as have felt the attraction of this least contaminated of the races 
 of men. Every shred of tradition has sedulously been studied for 
 such record as it might reveal. The interpreters of these tradition- 
 histories have been led back to Indonesia as distinctly as this mass 
 of linguistic material has led us who have been studying it together. 
 All paths lead to Indonesia as an early, a very early, home of the 
 Sawaiori. 
 
 But backward? 
 
 Dr. Macdonald has toiled for a lifetime to prove a Semitic origin, 
 a yet eastern home in the region to which the Bab el Mandeb is 
 indeed a gateway. I can not find that his theory stands the test 
 of examination. 
 
 ♦27 American Journal of Philology, 380. 
 
184 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Myself, I have fancied that from the inner content of many of the 
 elemental words of the language I might reconstruct a vision of the 
 geophysics of the earliest home, ancestral Hawaiki in the great sea 
 of Kiwa. It was a pleasant speculation ; almost I could see the old 
 home. In casting about for a terrain which would in some sort 
 correspond to this artificial cloudcuckooland I was led to pitch upon 
 the Hadramaut, close to Dr. Macdonald's seat of origin. I have 
 found pleasure, better yet it has been given me to find enduring 
 profit in great joy, sweeping concentric circles of study upon the 
 languages that ring about the Hadramaut in Arabia and across the 
 straits in Africa. Yet nowhere have I found so much as a single 
 word upon which I might rely in confirmation. 
 
 Fornander, with much labor, has sought to find the origin of the 
 Polynesians in the origin of our own speech family. It has not 
 seemed to any Polynesian student necessary to enter upon a detailed 
 disproof of his argument ; every item sufficiently disproves itself by 
 the discovery of his complete lack of philological training and the 
 language instinct. 
 
 The school of students of Polynesian origins, that unanswered 
 "whence of the Maori," which has grown into enthusiastic existence 
 in New Zealand, has been sedulous in this study, at times almost 
 inspired. At present they are in general accord in regarding the 
 Polynesian ancestral home as somewhere in the Indian peninsula, 
 either in its great valleys of the Ganges and the Panjab, or else upon 
 the heights rising farther to the north. The best statement of this 
 opinion is most lucidly and most compellingly set forth in Percy 
 Smith's "Hawaiki." 
 
 I wish that I might take my stand with that rich scholarship which 
 has proved such an inspiration to me in my work. In following out 
 the only method which I feel sure in handling I can not go farther 
 than the material in my hand will lead me. At Java, or thereabout, 
 the last thread slips past. Up to that point I have followed the 
 leading toward Pulotu whither the dead go, toward Hawaiki whence 
 the living come, always westward with the words to go with me 
 from land to land — now at last the tale of the words is done. 
 
 I may go no farther. In Java I halt, and Java may be in itself 
 a Hawaiki. There is no further leading. Out yonder beyond my 
 sight, out yonder over the unended sea and the sun going down, out 
 and away whither my eyes tire with the strain of unavailing seeing, 
 somewhere lies the Hawaiki of our vain search. There I would that 
 I might see the canoes setting bravely forth with the rhythm of song 
 and the pulse of paddles, bravely out on the great sea of Kiwa, their 
 crews the forebears of that race of men who beyond all others made 
 the sea their own, even to its uttermost islands. 
 
APPENDIX I. 
 DATA AND NOTES. 
 
 EFATE-VITI. 
 i. 
 
 baso, to pierce. 
 
 Viti: veso-ka, id. 
 
 2. 
 
 bei, preposition connecting verbs with their objects ; the final i belongs to 
 
 the pronoun of the third person. 
 
 Viti : vet, to, from ; used only before personal pronouns and personal 
 
 names. 
 
 3. 
 kilakila, to be shy. 
 
 Viti: kila, to be wild (of animals), suspicious. 
 
 4- 
 malua, mailua, malilua, malulu, to do anything gently, to be in no hurry, 
 to do after a time, by-and-by. 
 Viti: malua, to go gently, to be in no hurry, by-and-by; vakamalua, 
 gently. 
 This ma}- be found associable with malum 316. 
 
 masere, to be torn. 
 
 ^fc-»s Viti: kasere, broken, loosed. 
 
 This falls more properly under note 21. 
 
 6. 
 mutrei (given as a variant of mitei 232), breadfruit fermented and preserved. 
 Viti: mandrai, bread, i. e., a cake of preserved breadfruit. 
 
 7- 
 sanga, senga, a crotch, a fork made by two branches; sanga fi, to take 
 hold of with a crotch or forked stick. 
 Viti: sanga, a crotch, the thighs, a pair of tongs; sanga-va, to take 
 hold of with tongs. 
 
 8. 
 toki, to gather up one's things or pack up preparatory to flitting. 
 Viti: toki, to remove one's goods and residence. 
 
 EFATE-VITI-MALAY. 
 
 9- 
 bara-ti, to bind together ; farati, sticks fastened above and upon the rafters 
 *■-"' of a house. 
 
 Viti: vorati, the wind beams or upper small cross-beams of a house. 
 Malay : barot, to gird, to bind around ; baroti, rafters. 
 
 185 
 
186 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 10. 
 
 buta, blind (in meta-buta, lit. eye-dark). 
 
 Viti : mbutb, dark, darkness ; matambuto, to become dizzy and fall, 
 
 lit. eye-dark. 
 Malay: buta, blind. 
 
 EFATE-VITI-SEMITIC. 
 
 ba, ba-si, fa, va, to come, to enter, to tread (to go upon), to tread upon. 
 Viti: va-tha, to tread upon. 
 Hebrew : bo, ba. Ethiopic : bawi, to come, to enter. 
 
 This naturally suggests an association with bano (147) to go. The Efatd 
 ba-si implies a final ^-radical, which implication is further hinted by Viti 
 vatha, for s-th is a not infrequent mutation. In bano, however, the radical n 
 is constant throughout Melanesia with the exception of a New Hebridean 
 (Mota-Ambrym-Sesake-Eromanga-Pak) and a Solomon (Nggela-Belaga) 
 group, which have va. In view of the constancy of n in bano and the appear- 
 ance of s in this item it is uncertain whether to regard this ba as a distinct 
 root and to transfer from 147 the two va groups to association therewith, 
 or to regard the latter as mere coincidences in the result of abrasion. With 
 this ba, Dr. Macdonald associates as a dialectic form mat to come, which 
 is, of course, nothing but the universal Polynesian directive. 
 
 12. 
 
 bila i, to pick up, to gather up anything, as fallen leaves, fruit, fish lying 
 on the ground. 
 Viti : vili, to pick up fallen fruit or leaves. 
 Ethiopic: 'araya, to gather, as fruit, herbs; to glean. 
 
 13- 
 bitelo, butol, bitol, to be hungry. 
 
 Viti: vitolo, hunger, to be hungry (an unusual dialectic word). 
 Nggela : vitolo, to hunger. Motu : hitolo, hunger. 
 Arabic : talaha, toliha, to have an empty belly. 
 
 The first classification of these data was based upon the comparative 
 material afforded by the Efate dictionary. Later research through other 
 sources of information have in several items brought to light new data 
 which interrupt the applicability of the class heading, as in this case. The 
 serial number of the items, however, had by that time been so extensively 
 employed in many calculations that it has seemed hardly worth the while 
 to recast the arrangement and to provide a new notation. 
 
 Peculiar interest attaches to the entry which conveniently, yet inaccu- 
 rately, is credited to the Motu. It is drawn from a vocabulary of 160 
 items collected by P. R. Barton and included in Seligmann's "Melanesians 
 of British New Guinea." Captain Barton designates this vocabulary by 
 the name "Lakatoi Language" and notes that it is "the trading language 
 spoken by the Elema natives and their visitors." In this remarkable 
 lingua franca I have been able to identify no more than this item as having 
 any association with the languages of our province. The lakatoi are the 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 187 
 
 composite vessels which set out fromMotu laden with pots and sail westward 
 to the Papuan communities across the Gulf of Papua, there to barter their 
 wares at Elema and other ports for the sago of that country. This voyage, 
 an adventure of annual argosies, is performed with great ceremony and' much 
 ritual, not the least of which formality is the employment of this language. 
 
 14. 
 bure, fure, to wash, to rub. 
 
 Viti : mbore-a, to scrape or wash the dirt off a thing, to brighten ; a 
 
 dialectic word. 
 Hebrew : marak, to rub, to polish, to cleanse by washing. 
 
 15- 
 fanau, bunu, to teach, to instruct, to preach. 
 
 Viti : vunau, to admonish, to harangue, to preach, a speech, reproof. 
 Hebrew : 'anah, to harangue, to proclaim, to preach, to admonish. 
 
 16. 
 ka, k', tense sign, past. 
 Viti: ka, id. 
 Syriac: ka, ga, id. 
 
 17- 
 kilakila, knowing, sagacious. 
 
 Viti: kiln, to know, to understand, to acknowledge. 
 Arabic: 'akala, 'akil', to be intelligent, prudent, sagacious. 
 
 18. 
 
 lele, lili, to wind, to go around, to turn, to curve; nialele, to be bent or 
 curved, as a branch of a tree heavy with fruit. 
 
 Viti : lele, the end of a branch farthest from the body of a tree ; 
 leletha, to bend a branch in order to gather the fruit on it. 
 
 Arabic: lawa, to wind, to bend, to turn. 
 
 19. 
 lume aj.to wash (immerse), to dip. 
 
 "Viti : lomotha, to dip, to dye, to daub the hair with ashes, to dip the 
 head into urine to clean or stiffen the hair. 
 Hebrew: saba'. Arabic: sab" a, to dip into, to immerse, to dye. 
 
 20. 
 saf i, bisab, bisif, to excel. 
 
 Viti: sivia, to outstrip, to exceed, to pass another, to get past or 
 
 before, to surpass; uasivi, to exceed. 
 Hebrew: yasaf, to add, to increase, to surpass, to excel. 
 
 21. 
 sere, masere, to tear. ; « < ' 
 
 Viti: sereka, to untie, to unloose; kasere, broken, undone. 
 Arabic : nasara, to tear, to rend. /' 
 
 22. 
 seri, bakaseri, to loose a tabu. 
 Viti : sereka, to untie. 
 Hebrew : sarah, to loose. 
 
188 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 23- 
 
 si, soi, to scrape. 
 
 Viti : soya, soi, to scrape off the skin of yams for boiling. 
 Arabic : saha', to scrape off. 
 
 24. 
 
 tefa ki, tefa-ngi, to put things in a series, to range. 
 
 Viti: tuva, to place in regular order, to range. 
 
 Arabic: saffa, to set or place in order in a series, to arrange. 
 
 It is at least suggestive of association with Samoan tufa, to divide, to 
 share out, to distribute. The Viti form readily consents. 
 
 Tonga : tufa, to divide, to portion out, to distribute. Niue : tufa- 
 tufa, to divide, to portion out. Uvea : tujaM^ to distribute, 
 to divide, a partition. Futuna : tufaki, to distribute, to divide, 
 Fotuna: no-tufa, to give. Tahiti: tufa, to share or divide 
 portions. Marquesas: tulia, to divide, to apportion. Rapanui, 
 Mangareva : tuha, to divide, to share out. Maori : tuwha, to 
 distribute, to apportion. 
 
 Nggela: tutuva, to distribute (food). Belaga: tuva-lisa, to 
 
 apportion. Sesake : cf . ga tova wango, I cut pig. 
 
 In note 312 I have suggested the recurrence of this stem in the compound 
 numeral of the tavalima series. 
 
 25- 
 
 tirikit, to begin to drop or spatter, of rain (kit, small). 
 Viti : tiri, to drop, of liquids. 
 Arabic: s'als'ala, to drip, to fall in drops. 
 
 This is properly included in 359. 
 
 26. 
 tu na, bones of fish. 
 
 Viti: ndua, bone (dialectic). 
 
 Arabic: s'a'a, to become spiky, to be rayed. 
 
 EFATE-VITI-MALAY-SEMITIC. 
 
 27. 
 
 bera, fera, to crumble, to fall to pieces. 
 
 Viti: vuruvuru, a crumb, to crumble. 
 
 Malay: ambor, tabur, to be scattered. Malagasy: mahavera, 
 
 miveraberaka, to crumble. 
 Ethiopic: far fur, a crumb. Hebrew: parpor, a crumb; pur, par 
 pirper, to break in pieces. Cf. 28. 
 
 28. 
 bori, boriuori-si, to break. 
 
 Viti: vorota, to break, of brittle or thin things, as pots. 
 
 Malagasy: puritra, to break. 
 
 Hebrew: por, pur, to break in pieces. Cf. 27. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 189 
 
 29. 
 
 lita, liti, to crackle, to burst, to explode, as wood or a stone in the fire; 
 
 lita nakabu, a spark. 
 Viti : lindi, thalindi, to burst or explode, the report of an explosion 
 
 or bursting, as of thunder or a stone in a heated oven ; lindi ni 
 
 buka, a spark. 
 Malay : latok, latup, latub, to crackle, to crepitate ; latum, to boom, 
 
 to give out a booming noise. 
 Arabic: la"ata, la"t, Wat, to crackle, as water boiling. 
 
 30. 
 lubwa, to pour out. 
 
 Viti : livia, talivi, to pour gently or in a small stream, to spill. 
 
 Malay : tumpah, manumpah, to spill, to shed, to pour out. 
 
 Arabic : sabba, to pour out. 
 
 In 154 the same Viti identification has been employed in a better set of 
 sense resemblances. 
 
 31. 
 sabe-li, to beat, to slap. 
 
 Viti: sambalaka, to strike in a certain way, to slap. 
 
 Malay: tampar, to slap. Java: tampel, id. 
 
 Arabic: safa'a, to beat, to slap. 
 
 32. 
 samit, samut, to beat, to chastise. 
 
 Viti : samuta, to beat, generally with a heavy stick. 
 
 Malay: chamiti, chamati, a whip or scourge. 
 
 Hebrew: s'amat, to strike, to smite. Arabic: s'amat, to whip. 
 
 The identification of the Malay entails the s-ch mutation, for which our 
 material affords no confirmation save so much as may lie in 45. 
 
 33. 
 siba, suba, to break. 
 
 Viti : sovetaka, to break the head to pieces ; sovuta, to break a hole 
 
 in thin things. 
 Malay: sumba, simba, to break. 
 Chaldee : s'ibeb, to break in pieces ; s'iba, a fragment. 
 
 We are to meet with no other instance of a v-mb mutation in Indonesia 
 and only one (Malay 310) of v-b; the identification, therefore, lacks con- 
 firmation. 
 
 34- 
 son, to give. 
 
 Viti : solia, to give, to grant, to permit. 
 
 Malay: sarah, srah, to submit; sarah kan, to give. 
 
 Arabic : s'ara'a, to submit, to give. 
 
 35- 
 tatalai, to warm oneself at the fire. 
 Viti: tatalai, id. 
 Malagasy: mitulu, id. 
 Arabic: sala, salyy', to warm, to be warmed at the fire. 
 
190 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 36. 
 tiro, to sink, to roll down. 
 
 Viti: tiro, siro, sisiro, to descend, to go down a steep or hill. 
 
 Malay: turun, to go down. 
 
 Arabic: hadara, hudur', to descend, to put down. 
 
 37- 
 toto, tiso, to exude, as gum or juices from plants. 
 
 Viti : ti, titi, titiva, to ooze, to flow gently down, as gum from a tree. 
 
 Malay: titik, to exude. Malagasy: mitete, mitate, tetevana, id. 
 
 Arabic: nas's'a, to exude. 
 
 38. 
 trdm, torn, turmeric, a reddish curry powder. 
 
 Viti: ndamu, red, crimson, brown, dun. 
 
 Malagasy: tamutamu, turmeric; tumamutamu, yellow. 
 
 Arabic: 'adoma, to be red. Hebrew: 'adamdom, reddish. 
 
 EFATE- MELANESIAN-VITI. 
 
 39. 
 bati, tooth. 
 
 Viti: mbati, tooth. 
 
 Sesake: mbati, tooth. Epi: bati, id. Marina: peti, id. 
 P Dr. Macdonald has considered this under two entries,yet with full appre- 
 ciation that his nabati is this bati with the article. It will be found fully 
 discussed in 259, where, however, the stem under examination is that of a 
 different word and of much wider dissemination. This bati is confined to 
 Viti and the central New Hebrides. 
 
 40. 
 bui na, bua na, backbone, tail, rump. 
 
 Viti: mbui, tail. 
 
 Sesake: mbuena, tail. 
 
 4i- 
 mako, maka, offspring. 
 
 Viti: makumbu, mokumbu, grandchild (mbu, grandmother). 
 Tangoan Santo: maka pi, grandchild, offshoot of pi (grandfather). 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-VITI-SEMITIC. 
 
 42. 
 fara, a sprouting coconut. 
 
 Viti : vara, a coconut when filled with meat and ready to shoot. 
 Motu: vara, to grow, to be born. Omba: kmbwiri, to grow. 
 Hebrew: par ah, to burst forth (as the young from the womb), to 
 sprout; perah, a sprout, a shoot. Arabic: farh", offspring, 
 sprout, shoot. 
 
 loa, black, dirt. 43 ' 
 
 Viti: loa, black. 
 
 Malekula Pangkumu : roro, dirty. 
 Arabic: lo'wat, lawla', blackness. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 191 
 
 taku na, the back. 
 
 Viti: ndaku, the back. 
 
 Epi: taka, the back. Malo: tura, id. Motu: ndolu, id. 
 Ethiopic : dahr, posterior part ; dahari, the last ; dahara, to be after, 
 to be behind. Arabic: t'ahr', the back. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald finds kinship with Samoan tua the back. Neither that 
 nor the Malo and Motu identifications can be sanctioned. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-VITI-MALAY-SEMITIC. 
 
 45- 
 bisa, fisa, basa, to speak. 
 
 Nukuoro: pasa, to speak. Fotuna: visau, id. 
 
 Viti: vosa, to speak. 
 
 Sesake: vasa, to speak. Nggela: bosa, id. 
 
 Malay : bacha, to read, recite, chant ; basa, voice, speech. Tagalog : 
 
 basa, to speak. 
 Arabic: nabasa, to speak, to peep or chirp; nabsat', a word. 
 
 An interesting suite, all the more because of the sparsity of the occur- 
 rence of the stem in each of the provinces. The proposed Semitic affinity 
 contains at least one element which is not found at all in the Sawaiori. 
 
 46. 
 
 kan i, kanikani, to eat ; kanien, food. 
 
 Viti: kana, kania, to eat; vakania, to feed, to cause to eat; 
 veikanikani, devouring one another ; kani, laukana, edible. 
 
 Melanesia, all signifying to eat — Marina, Tubetube, Galavi, Boniki, 
 Mukawa: kani. Sesake: ganikani. Galoma: ganigani. 
 
 Belaga, Sinaugoro: gani. Rubi: gania. Gog, Merlav: gan. 
 Nggela: gana, ganigi. Mota: ganagana. Retan, Do, Mota, 
 Maewo: gangan. Duke of York : wangan. Leon, Sasar: gen. 
 Vuras : gengen. Ambrym : ngene. Nguna : ngani. Ambrym : 
 ngene. Gog: ngongot. Buka: nan, nanni, tuanan, iana 
 (restricted to cannibal eating). Duke of York, Roro, Uni, 
 Pokau, Kabadi, Motu, Hula, Tavara, Awalama, Taupota,Wedau : 
 ani. Mekeo: angi. Keapara: hani. Sariba: kai. Suau, 
 Mabuiag: ai. Dobu: e'ai. Kabadi: ania. New Britain: 
 an, ian. 
 
 Malay: makan, to eat. Malagasy: humana, hanina, id. Togean: 
 mokonie, id. 
 
 Arabic: 'akala, to eat; 'akiV , messmate. Hebrew: 'akal, to eat. 
 
 Although the alternative form nganikani points (see note 117) to a 
 Polynesian stock, it is impossible to link kani with the Polynesian kai to 
 eat. While the omission of a medial consonanFiometimes takes place, and 
 in the tabulation of the phonetic results we have a solitary example in 
 inum (32 1) to drink Marina o'omia, yet if it were far more common it would 
 
192 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 still remain impracticable in this instance for the distinct reason that we 
 are quite unable to adduce a single word in which all Polynesia has dropped 
 a medial consonant which all Melanesia has retained. 
 
 Viti shows that a or i may be the final vowel. The i-forms are found in 
 Efat6, Viti, Marina, Sesake, Belaga, Nggela, Nguna, Duke of York, Buka, 
 Kabadi; to which may be added an e-form in Ambrym. The o-forms 
 occur in Viti, Nggela, Mota. Terminal abrasion is found in Gog, Merlav, 
 Retan, Lo, Maewo, Duke of York, Nguna, Buka, Kabadi, New Britain, 
 Leon, Sasar, Vuras. 
 
 The earlier vowel of the radical is found as a in Efate, Viti, Marina, 
 Sesake, Belaga, Gog, Merlav, Nggela, Mota, Retan, Lo, Maewo, Duke of 
 York, Nguna, Buka, Kabadi, New Britain. An e-form occurs in Ambrym, 
 where it is associated with final e, and in Leon, Sasar and Vuras. If indeed 
 it be the same radical an o-form is seen in Gog. 
 
 The initial consonant k occurs in Efate, Viti, Marina, Sesake. It passes 
 from surd to sonant g in Sesake, Belaga, Gog, Merlav, Nggela, Mota, 
 Retan, Lo, Maewo, Leon, Sasar, Duke of York, Vuras, Ambrym. It goes 
 still higher in the palatal series to ng in Nguna, Ambrym and perhaps Gog. 
 It is abraded in Duke of York, Kabadi and New Britain. The second 
 consonant remains n without change in all these cases, save again the Gog- 
 anomaly and the Mekeo. 
 
 We therefore diagram this radical thus: 
 
 in i n 
 
 I a I | 
 
 g > >o < e 
 
 I e | | 
 ng J J La 
 
 The anomalies are now to be considered. With a vowel not elsewhere- 
 found, with a change n-ng which the radical but once elsewhere exhibits,, 
 and with the assumption of a final t which elsewhere does not appear, 
 Gog ngongot is not acceptable in this record. The only way by which it can 
 be included is to assume it to be a composite form, ngon-got, and this parting 
 of the palatal nasal would be wholly indefensible. The remaining anom- 
 alies, at the extreme north of the Samoa track, suggest an explanation by 
 a developmental series. Frontal abrasion is sufficiently well established in 
 the Melanesian handling of Polynesian loanwords to admit Duke of York 
 ani to the kani radical. This admission will naturally carry with it Kabadi 
 ania (a the common verb isolating objective suffix), and by terminal 
 abrasion New Britain an. This an may be taken to admit New Britain 
 ian, and this in turn carries with it Buka iana. The other Buka forms, 
 involve a further leap. Reverting once more to Duke of York ani, if we 
 can regard nanni as in some sort a reduplication (which it must be ac- 
 knowledged is informal) that would carry nan with it and for tuanan we 
 should have to postulate a composite of this nan. This is far too involved 
 to be satisfactory. 
 
 Our Indonesian material is based on a radical m-k-n and the identifica- 
 tion should be overruled. The Malagasy is at variance with Indonesian 
 and Melanesian alike and should be rejected. It is impossible to see that, 
 the Semitic has anything to do with the case. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 193 
 
 47- u : * 
 
 ^aTnaj/brother's brother, sister's sister. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan radical is tehi, as shown by Niue, Toqgkand Uvea. 
 
 Samoa: tei, younger brother or sister. Niue: tSwck younger 
 brother. Tonga : tehina, younger brother or sister. Uvea : 
 tehina, brother, sister. Rarotonga, Paumotu, Mangareva, 
 Tahiti, Maori: teina, younger brother or sister. Marquesas: 
 teina, a younger brother. Sikayana : teina, brother. Futuna : 
 tdina, brother's brother, sister's sister. Hawaii: kaifadi the 
 younger of two brothers or of two sisters. 
 
 Viti : tathi, a younger brother or sister. 
 
 Mota: tasi-k, brother. Malo, Laur, Lamassa, Lambell, Kiriwina, 
 Dobu: tasi, id. Epi: tahi, id. Motu: tadi, younger brother 
 or sister or cousin. Malekula: few, brother. King: dirsi, id. 
 Bauro : asi, id. Santo : tqgi-na. his younger brother. Pala : 
 tes, tasi, brother. Keapara, Hula, Galoma: ari, id. Waima: 
 hati, id. Kabadi: kadi, id. Misima, Panaieti: tari, id. 
 Sinaugoro: tali, id. 
 
 Malay: adik, brother. Bugi: anri, id. Malagasy: zandri, id. 
 
 Arabic: rasi', brother. 
 
 The initial consonant is t in Polynesia (Hawaii k), and in Melanesia, with 
 the single exception of Bauro asi where it is dropped ; this is our only Bauro 
 word, so that we are without information as to the frequency of the frontal 
 abrasion of this mute, but it is not unknown in Melanesia. The change to 
 d in King is normal. 
 
 The aspiration is found in Epi ; it undergoes the normal transition to the 
 sibilant in Mota, Malo, Laur, Lamassa, Lambell, Malekula, Bauro, Santo; 
 its mutation to th in Viti is usual; the sound in King is not quite clearly 
 identified, it was collected by the same German explorer who gathered 
 Laur, Lambell and Lamassa; Efate" alone drops the aspiration; the Motu 
 d is normal to that New Guinea settlement; and elsewhere in Melanesia, 
 involving the surd instead of the sonant, is found in Alite, Saa and Wango. 
 
 The final vowel is constant. 
 
 Of the former vowel there are two main groups. Polynesia generally, 
 and Malekula and Santo have e; Melanesia generally, and Viti, Futuna and 
 Hawaii have a. King again stands in a class by itself with i. 
 r~Jn SanirjLthe wa.is clearly possessive suffix, such also is the k in Mota. 
 
 The only common element in Indonesia is a-i parted by a consonant, 
 which is not the aspiration or a normal mutation thereof ; the initial con- 
 sonant is absent. We can not accept this identification. The Malagasy 
 may be associable with Bugi, certainly not with the Proto-Samoan. 
 
 EFATE-POLYNESIAN. 
 48. 
 alo, belly, abdomen, the front, before. 
 
 Samoa : ato^the under side (as of a cloth or the belly of a fish), a 
 chief's belly, the seat of the affections. Tonga: alo, the 
 
 abdomen of great personages. Futuna : alo, the entrails, in the 
 
194 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 presence of, before. Maori :^arogro, the front, presence, face. 
 Tahiti, Mangaia: aro, id. Hawaii: qIo, id. Marquesas: ao, 
 before, in front. Rarotonga : aroaro, the presence. Manga - 
 reva: aro, the presence, before. Paumotu: aronga, the visage. 
 
 49- 
 bafano, fafano, to wash the hands. 
 
 Samoa: Jalano, fanofano, to wash the hands and rinse the mouth. 
 Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea : fanofano, to wash the hands. 
 50. 
 
 bwefe, fefe, oven cover made of leaves. 
 
 Samoa: veve, leaves covered over an oven to keep in the heat. 
 Futuna : veve, name of a mat of leaves of coconut or other plant 
 placed on the viands in an oven to keep them from being soiled 
 by the earth which covers them. 
 5i- 
 boboi, a mask, cover or disguise. 
 
 Tonga, Uvea : fufu, to hide, to secrete, to conceal. Futuna, Niue : 
 fufu, id. 
 
 52. 
 
 bukubukura, full of little swellings, pimples. 
 
 Samoa :po'u, pimple. Futuna :poku, id. Tonga -.bokubaku, a scab. 
 
 53- 
 fet, a bird's nest. 
 
 Samoa: fataninga, a bird's nest. Niue: fata, id. Uvea: fatai, id.* 
 
 Tonga : bununga, a nest. 
 Nggela : niku, a nest. Bugotu: gniku, id. Mota : nig, to build 
 a nest. 
 
 54- 
 ata, a man. 
 
 Samoa -.jitalti, (li'i, small) son, lit. little man. Rapanui: atariki, 
 oldest son. Nuguria : atariki, son-in-law. 
 
 55- 
 mafa, to be broken, cracked. 
 
 Samoa: mafa, ora vaginae aperta. Tonga: mafaa, to open, to 
 extend; mafaafaa, split, cracked, choppy. Futuna: mafaa, 
 broken, cracked. Niue : mafa, mafafa, a crack, a rift. Hawaii : 
 maha, to make a rent or hole in. Nukuoro : mahaa, to break. 
 Uvea: mafaafaa, to yawn, to gape. 
 56. 
 tnaia, a species of banana. 
 
 Samoa : mamae, one kind of banana. Tonga : mamae, the plantain. 
 
 57- 
 makinikini, to be itchy. 
 
 Samoa: ma'ini, to tingle, to smart. Tonga, Futuna: makini, id. 
 Niue: maeneenei?), to tingle. 
 
 The absence of the k in Niue is anomalous and points to an association 
 with Samoan eneene to tickle. Cf. 227. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 195 
 
 58. 
 tnanu, a multitude, a very great number, a thousand. 
 
 Samoa : memo, manomario, 10,000, a myriad, a great number, innu- 
 merable, the limit of counting. Tonga, Nuguria : mano, 10,000. 
 Maori, Rapanui, Tahiti: mano, 1,000. Hawaii: mano, 400,000, 
 multitudinous. Mangaia: mano, 2,000, innumerable. Mar- 
 quesas : mano, 4,000, any great number. Paumotu : manomano, 
 innumerable. Nukuoro: mano, 100; mano-tini, a very large 
 number. 
 
 L 59 " 
 
 manubunubu, nobwanobwa, to be soft, sleek as the skin of a newborn pig 
 
 or infant. 
 Hawaii : nojmnopu, thoroughly cooked, soft, spongy, large, plump, 
 
 fat, swelled out ; nopue, plump, round, as a well fed fat hog. 
 Oiun: nubanuba, soft, as cooked food. Kiviri: nunubas, id. Motu: 
 
 manokamanoka, id. I'dkauimanomano, id. Kabadi:raanow,id. 
 
 60. 
 mataisau, matakseu, a carpenter. 
 
 Samoa : mataisau, an honorific term for carpenter. 
 
 The derivation from mata as "the eye (or director or master) of cutting" 
 does not seem so valid as that in which I have assigned it to the Samoan 
 matai, one skilled as a master of craft, and sau, a particularized cutting as 
 shown in saupapa to cut off the outer part of a log to make it level and 
 smooth. The Viti matai means carpenter and then by extension a mechanic 
 of any craft. 
 
 61. 
 mauta, mautu, rising ground. 
 
 Polynesia, all signifying mountain: Samoa, Futuna, Mangaia, 
 Maori, Rarotonga, Manahiki, Bukabuka, Fakaafo: maunga. 
 Paumotu : mahunga. Hawaii : mauyia. Sikayana : fakamauna. 
 Tahiti: maua. Mangareva: manga. Tonga, Uvea, Niue, 
 Rapanui: mounga. Nuguria: mauna, mouna. 
 
 The derivation suggested as from mau to remain firm does not particu- 
 larly appeal to me, although mau-nga is in form a typical noun-making 
 from an attributive in which the verb sense has so strongly developed as 
 to call for such differentiation. I set contra the note that in the languages 
 in which maunga has undergone vowel change (mounga, manga) the pro- 
 posed radical mau as verb remains unaltered. 
 
 62. 
 me, name, namai, a rope, a string. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Uvea : maea, a rope, cord, cable. Nuguria : 
 
 maia, a band. 
 
 63. 
 
 mitariki, the Pleiades. 
 
 Polynesia names the Pleiades thus: Samoa: matali'i. Futuna, 
 Tonga: mataliki. Fotuna, Nuguria, Maori, Mangaia, Ma- 
 
 ngareva: matariki^_ Tahiti: matarii. Hawaii: makalii. 
 
 Marquesas: mataiki. 
 
196 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Micronesian names for the same constellation : Ponape : makeriker. 
 Lamotrek : magarigar. Yap : magirigir. Mortlocks : marikir. 
 
 EFATE-VITI-POLYNESIA. 
 64. 
 bule, a shell, lit. gleaming, shining, glittering; cf. bila 284. 
 
 Samoa : pule, a white cowry, general name for marine shells ; pulepule, 
 small shellfish ; pulei, to be checkered, to be mixed alternately 
 as different colored beads in a necklace; pulepule, spotted, 
 striped with various colors. Tonga : bule, a cowry; bulebule, 
 a shellfish; bulevaka, the white cowry; bulebule, spotted. 
 Futuna: pule, a univalve shell; pulepule, striped, spotted 
 with various colors. Niue: pule, the cowry; pulepule, striped, 
 variegated. Uvea: pulepule, variegated. Hawaii: pulepule, 
 varicolored, spotted, speckled. Tahiti, Rapanui: purepure, 
 spotted, checkered. Mangareva: akapurepure, to color, to 
 variegate. Paumotu : hakapurepure, to dye, to color. Maori: 
 ojbure, pied, variegated. Rapanui, Nuguria: pure, a shell. 
 Viti : mbuli, the white cowry. 
 
 Mota: pule, a very dark cowry shell. Miriam: ka-(a shell) -6w2t- 
 buli, a small univalve. 
 
 65. 
 fiso, an annual reed-like plant whose top is used for food. 
 Samoa :Jwo i wild sugar cane. Proto-Samoan : fiho. 
 Viti: vitho, wild sugar cane. 
 
 Mota: viso, a reed with edible flower head. Motu: hido, id. 
 
 66. 
 ngongo, an aquatic bird, to wade. 
 
 Samoa: ngongo, the tern (Sterna longipennis) . Tonga, Niue: 
 
 ngongo, the sea gull. Futuna : ngongo, the name of a bird. 
 Viti: ngongo, a sea bird. 
 The proposed derivation through Samoan 'a'au to swim from Arabic 
 hamma is not convincing. 
 
 67. 
 
 kie, the plant whose leaf is baked, dried and split into threads to be woven 
 
 into mats. 
 
 Maori: kiekie, the name of a climbing plant (Freycinetia banksii), 
 
 the leaves and fiber were formerly used in making fine mats. 
 
 Tonga : kie, a mat ; kiekie, a girdle. Futuna : kie, a mat ; kiekie, 
 
 a species of liana. Rarotonga : kie, the Freycinetia banksii. 
 
 Marquesas : kiekie, moss resembling a fine beard. Tongarewa : 
 
 kie, the pandanus leaf, the mat woven therefrom. Mangareva: 
 
 ngie, small pandanus leaves used in mat-making. Samoa: 
 
 lie,, fine mats; 'ie'ie, a Freycinetia used in making fish traps. 
 
 Tahiti : ie, a sail (of matting) ; ieie, fibrous roots used in basketry. 
 
 Hawaii :_ig Ju a vine used in basketry, material braided into mats. 
 
 Viti: kiekie, fine mats, pandanus whose leaves are used in mat 
 
 making. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 197 
 
 68. 
 
 langa-ti, langa i, langai, to raise, to lift up. 
 
 Samoa : langa, to raise, to rise. Tonga : langa, to raise up the soil ; 
 fdkalanga, to raise up. Uvea, Futuna : langa, to raise. Niue : 
 langa, to rise against; langaaki, to raise up. Nukuoro: langa, 
 to float. Hawaii : lanaj^. Maori : ranga, to raise, to cast 
 up. Mangareva: ranga, to float on the surface of water. 
 Paumotu : fakaranga, to raise, to lift up. Tahiti : toraaraa, to 
 raise up. Marquesas: aka, ana, to swim on the surface. 
 
 Viti : langa, to be lifted up, said of a brandished club. 
 
 Mota: langa, to lift up, to turn up. 
 
 69. 
 langilangi, to be proud, uplifted. 
 
 Samoa : fa'alangilangi, to be angry because of disrespect. Tonga : 
 langilangi, powerful, great, applied to chiefs; fdkalangilangi, 
 to honor, to dignify, to treat with great respect. Hawaii: 
 UvnMgni, to be proud, to show haughtiness. Uvea: fakalai, 
 to compliment, to adulate. 
 Viti: langilangi, proud. 
 
 70. 
 lofa i, to bend. 
 
 Samoa : loja, to cower down, to crouch as a dog. Tonga : lofatia, 
 
 obedient, yielding, respectful. Proto-Samoan : lofat. 
 Viti: lovetha, to bend. 
 
 ' 7i- 
 mono-ti, munu-ti, to close, to plug, to stop, to block up; though given as a 
 dialectic form of bono-ti it is probably of a different stem. 
 Samoa: momonp, to cork, to plug; monomono, to calk. Tonga: 
 mono, to squeeze, to press in: monoji, to cork; monomonoji, to 
 patch, to mend. Futuna: mono, to calk, to bung, to plug. 
 Uvea: momonono, to patch. Proto-Samoan: tnonot. 
 Viti : mononotaka, to stop up sennit or other holes in a canoe with 
 breadfruit gum, to calk. 
 
 72. 
 
 sakau, a reef. 
 
 — Samoa : a'au, a coral reef. Tonga : hakau, a sunken reef or rock. 
 
 Maori : akau, the coast. Mangareva : akau, lowland, shoal, a 
 
 ridge of rocks. Paumotu : akau, a reef of rocks. Mangaia : akau, 
 
 a coral reef. Nuguria: agau, id. Proto-Samoan: hakau. 
 
 Viti : thakau, a reef. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-POLYNESIAN. 
 
 73- 
 ata na, spirit, soul, shadow, image. 
 
 Maori : ata, morning personified, a reflected image, shadow, spirit, 
 souTT" Samoa: ata, shadow, spirit, dawn, reflected image. 
 Tonga : ata, a shadow, the dawn, to reflect. Niue : ata, shadow, 
 
198 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 reflected image. Futuna: ata, shadow, twilight. Fotuna: 
 ata, ghost, shadow, image. Tahiti : ata, shadow, twilight. 
 Marquesas: ata, shadow, likeness. Mangaia: ata, shadow, soul, 
 dawn. Mangareva : a ta, shadow, image, twilight. Nukuoro: 
 ata, shadow. Fila : ata, the soul. Uvea : aata, shadow ; ata, 
 image. Moriori: ateata, dawn. Hawaii: aha, shadow, 
 
 likeness, dawn. Nuguria : te ata te mahina, the waning moon. 
 Rapanui: ata, image, picture, dawn, break of day, close of day; 
 ataata, close of day. 
 Mota : ata, soul. Bierian : ata mate, ghost. 
 
 74- 
 ati na, nati, nutu, child. 
 
 Maori: ati, descendant, a prefix to tribal names as descendants of 
 certain persons. Samoa: ati, a particle denoting a number 
 of chiefs of the same name or title. Tahiti : ati, patronymic 
 prefix grouping the name of an ancestor with the descendants. 
 Mangareva : ati, descendant. Also, Maori : ngati, patronymic 
 tribal prefix, descendants of. Mangaia: ngati, a tribe. 
 
 Omba : nati, native of. Makura : nati, son, people of. Bierian : 
 nati, son. Makelula: anati, netin, child. Malo, Nguna: 
 natu, son. Baravon: natu, son. Lambell: natu, child. 
 
 Wagawaga : natu, son, child of a woman's sister. Tubetube : 
 natu, child, grandchild, child of a woman's sister, child of brother 
 of man or woman. Motu : natu, son, daughter, brother's son. 
 Sinaugoro, Suau, Sariba, Panaieti, Dobu, Tavara, Awalama, 
 Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, Boniki, Mukawa, Kubiri, Raqa, Kiviri, 
 Oiun: natu, child. Kabadi, Pokau, Doura: naku, offspring, 
 child. Roro, Hula: ndhu, child. Kiriwina: latu, id. Keapara, 
 Galoma: nau, id. Mekeo: ngaunga, id. King: nutu, child. 
 Lamassa: nutu, child. Matupit: tu, son. Duke of York, 
 Pala, Moanus: nat, child. Lamassa: fandt, child. 
 
 The existence of the ati-nati in Ef ate and Maori ati-ngati shows that the 
 common Polynesian forms are the result of frontal abrasion. The pre- 
 sumably older complete form holds throughout Melanesia, except as noted 
 below, and the n undergoes no change. So, too, the second consonant 
 remains unaltered except that in Kabadi t-k shows a far western instance 
 of a change which is resistless in parts of Polynesia to-day. The former 
 vowel remains without alteration throughout Melanesia except for the 
 it-form of King and Lamassa on the New Ireland coast, yet the presence 
 of the a in Duke of York within eyeshot shows this a merely local variant. 
 The principal variation involves the final vowel. Polynesia and the central 
 New Hebrides (Efate, Omba, Makura and Malekula) have i. Nguna in 
 the same tract of the New Hebrides has u, thence we encounter no record 
 of the word until we find the w-form in the extreme north in Torres Straits, 
 Baravon, Lambell, King and Lamassa. Duke of York and Moanus nat 
 may be an abrasion of nati or natu, but from the fact that they lie in the 
 natu region the latter is probably their source. Matupit tu and Lamassa 
 fandt are included more on account of general suggestion of resemblance 
 than from established identification. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 199 
 
 75- 
 matulu, matultul, matoltol, to be swollen, thick. 
 
 Samoa : matolutplu, matoutou, thick (restricted to pork). Nukuoro : 
 matolutolu, thick. Tonga, Futuna, Niue : matolu, thick. Uvea : 
 matolu, thickness. Maori: maiotoru, id. Fotuna, Tahiti: 
 
 matoru, thick, full-fleshed. Mangareva: matoru, fat, thick, 
 heavy. Rapanui : matorutoru, thick, not compact. Hawaii : 
 makolu, wide, thick, deep. Marquesas: motou, thickness. 
 Epi: torn, large. Norbarbar: motoltol, thick. Mota: matoltol, id. 
 Nguna:matulu, id. Malekula : mefefo'r, id. Baki: merer olu, id. 
 
 This root is discussed under 163. 
 
 76 - 
 um, ubu, oven. 
 
 Samoa, Maori, Nukuoro, Niue, Tahiti, Hawaii, Mangaia, Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, Paumotu: wmu^ oven. Tonga: ngotoumu, id. 
 Uvea: ngutuumu, id. Futuna: tcmu-kai, id. Fotuna : amu, 
 cooking place. Rapanui: umu, oven; humu hare, cook house. 
 
 Motu : amu, oven. Mabuiag : amai, id. Miriam : ame, id. New Bri- 
 tain :ubu, id. Mota: Mm, id. Ponape:wm,id. Bierian : baumo, 
 id. Tanna: noanumun, oven stones. Aneityum: inmunum, 
 oven (inmun, an opening) ; nehpanum, a large fire for cooking. 
 
 The Polynesian radical is consistently umu. Tonga and Uvea compound 
 with it a word which in Uvea is distinctly ngutu mouth and in Tongan we 
 may feel that ngutu has been specifically differentiated in this composite. 
 In the Futuna composite the latter element is merely kai food. 
 
 The principle of terminal abrasion is sufficient to identify with this the 
 Efate and Mota um, and even the remote and extralimital Ponape um. 
 It is no difficult task to find the identification in Motu and Fotuna, for the 
 u-a mutation is general. The fact that Efate' has ubu as well as um serves 
 to link in the New Britain ubu. We lack data on which to discuss an m-b 
 mutation; the nearest approximation lies in a single m-v instance in 
 masaki (323) ill Nggela vahagi. Codrington (Mota dictionary) cites the 
 New Britain word as umbu. This would correspond to the system in Viti 
 where a b requires the preface of an m. It might be that a people who 
 required thus to preface a b would by attraction add a b to an m in 
 loan material. Then when it passed along in secondary borrowing to 
 others who could manage an unprefaced b the proper m would be relin- 
 quished in favor of the intrusive b. This is purely speculative, yet we 
 may cite at least one instance in which a similar principle has been active 
 in the borrowing. We have this on Dr. Codrington's excellent authority 
 (Melanesian Languages 92) : 
 
 The formation of the Fagani figu (star) deserves notice. In that place the h of Wango, 
 three miles off, regularly turns to /, but g represents the same letter left out, perceptibly, 
 with a gap in the sound, in Wango. The Fagani (Ha'ani at Wango) word figu ought, 
 then, to represent the Wango hi'u, and in fact it represents he'u. But it is very instruc- 
 tive to observe that the gap in the Wango word really means t, not g, and has been filled 
 up with g in the Fagani word under a misapprehension. It is plain that the Fagani 
 and Wango words are independent, because one comes from vitu, one from vetu. The 
 interest lies in the filling up the gap with g in Fagani, because the gap in Wango generally 
 represents g, though sometimes it is in place of t. 
 
200 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 _ - . 77- 
 
 usu, iu, u, a reed. 
 
 Samoa : u, a reed. 
 
 Malekula: ui, a reed. Epi: yi, id. 
 
 The community of u in Samoa and Efat6 together with the presence of 
 the longer form usu in the latter argues in favor of usu as the earlier radical, 
 which has been preserved in Efate. We are not without examples in these 
 comparisons of the possibility of a double terminal abrasion, first the 
 abrasion of a final vowel, then the abrasion of the consonant thereby 
 exposed, thus presenting a new vowel final. This seems rather to have 
 been the method than the bodily dropping of a final syllable. This note 
 will be found extended in 98. 
 
 Malekula and Epi are by no means satisfactorily identified. They seem 
 much more distinctly to be variants of some radical of which i is the con- 
 stant component. 
 
 EFATE-POLYNESIAN-MALAY. 
 
 78. 
 ne, here, there, this, that. 
 
 Samoa : wgj, this, here. Mangareva, Aniwa, Sikayana, Futuna, 
 Uvea, Nuguria, Niue: nei, this. Maori: nei, denoting near 
 position. Tahiti: nei, here, now, this. Hawaii: .nei, this 
 (of place, time, person) . Marquesas : nei, here, now. Paumotu : 
 nei, here. Nukuoro: nei, now. Raro tonga: ainei, this. 
 Tonga: ni, this. 
 Macassar: inni, this. 
 
 79- 
 tumatuma i, to knock, as at a door as a sign to open it. 
 Samoa : tuma, to strike with the knuckles. 
 Malay : antam, to knock. 
 
 EFATE-POLYNESIAN-SEMITIC. 
 
 80. 
 aliali, taliali, to delay, be slow. 
 
 Hawaii : alia, to wait, to stop one when doing a thing, to restrain, 
 used imperatively, stop ! wait ! take care ! stand aside ! Tahiti : 
 aria, stop ! hold ! Mangareva : karia, an interjection used to 
 show off a thing in the sense "there! do you see!" Samoa: 
 tali, to wait for; fa'atali, id. Futuna, Uvea: tali, tatali, to 
 wait for, to expect. Maori : tatari, to wait, to tarry. Tahiti : 
 tatari, to wait, to delay. Rapanui: tatari, to wait for. 
 Nukuoro : hakatari, to wait. Hawaii : kali,, to wait, to tarry, 
 to stay. Tonga: tali, to wait for. Rarotonga: tatari, to 
 wait. Marquesas : tetai, to wait for, to stay for. 
 Arabic: ala (alu), alia', to delay, be slow. 
 
 Particular interest attaches to the synonymy in Efate of two forms, 
 each of which is found in Polynesia though never again are they brought 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 201 
 
 together in the same speech. The existence in Polynesia of a third form 
 in k (Mangareva karia, but not Hawaii kali) seems to point out this as an 
 instance in which shades of meaning are communicable by the system of 
 consonantal modulants which I have elsewhere argued at length (27 Ameri- 
 can Journal of Philology, 392). 
 
 81. 
 amos i, amo, amo-taki, amo-rua, tak'amo, amoamo, to carry, to bear, to 
 carry on the shoulder. 
 Samoa, Maori, Hawaii, Marquesas, Mangaia : amp, to carry on the 
 shoulder. Futuna : amo, to carry a burden. Uvea : amonga, 
 a burden, carrying pole. Tahiti : amo, to carry on the back. 
 Moriori, Nuguria: amo, to carry on a pole. Aniwa: amo, to 
 take. Rapanui: amo, to carry; amo mai, to bring; amo, a 
 yoke; amonga, a burden. Tonga: hafimo, to carry on the 
 shoulder. Niue: hahamo, to carry a burden on a pole. 
 Hebrew : 'amas, to bear, to carry, especially to lift up a burden and 
 put it on a beast. 
 That the Proto-Samoan radical is hatnos is established as to the initial 
 aspiration by Tonga and Niue, as to the final consonant by Efate. 
 
 82. 
 bakateba, to watch, to look out for. 
 
 Samoa: tepa, to look upward. Futuna: tepa, to turn the head 
 
 or eyes in order to look. 
 Hebrew: sapah, to look out for, to view, to watch. 
 
 83- 
 beingo, baingo, a shell trumpet, a kind of flute (coconut shell). 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Uvea : fangufangu, a flute. Tonga : fangufangu, 
 a flute, to blow through the nose. Uvea: fangu, to blow the 
 nose. Niue : fangu e ihu, id. Hawaii : hanu, to emit breath 
 from the lungs ; hanuhanu, to smell, as a dogfollowing the track 
 of his master. 
 Arabic: baka, to blow a trumpet; ba'ku, ba'ko, a trumpet. 
 
 The sense of the Polynesian will be made satisfactorily clear by the note 
 that the flute is played at the nostrils. If the coconut shell is really used 
 in Efate as a musical instrument it has escaped my observation and all 
 record, so far as I have seen, and at any rate it would properly be classed 
 rather with the ocarina than with the flute. 
 
 84. 
 bua, to divide. 
 
 Samoa: vgsxa^ to divide. 
 
 Arabic: fa' a, fa'w', fa'y', to split, cleave, to be open, separated. 
 
 If there be any validity at all in this identification it must be with the 
 element va as meaning to have or to be a space between. It will call for 
 bu-v mutation. The only light which our material sheds upon such a 
 mutation lies in the similar pu-v in vivini (242) to crow Malekula puinpuin 
 to whistle. On the radical sense of va see 27 American Journal of Phil- 
 ology, 387- 
 
202 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 85- 
 bubu, to gargle. 
 
 Samoa: pupu, to gargle, to rinse out the mouth. Tonga: bubu r 
 
 to gargle. 
 Arabic: ba'ba', ba'ba'u, gurgling sound of water flowing from a 
 bottle. 
 
 86. 
 
 bulifulia, mabulu, mafulu, swollen here and there, fat. 
 
 Samoa: fula, dropsy of the belly, stout; fulafula, swellings on the 
 body ; fufula, to swell ; fulafula, fulanga'i, to be swollen. Tonga : 
 fula, a tumor, a hard swelling; fufula, to swell; bubula, a swell- 
 ing, protuberance, to swell, to bloat. Futuna: fula, fufula, 
 fulafula, pula, to swell. Niue : fufula, to swell. Uvea : fufula, 
 mapula, id. Hawaii: hula, a swelling, a protuberance under 
 the arm or on the thigh. Fotuna : no-fura, to swell ; niko-fura, 
 swollen. 
 
 Hebrew : 'afal, to swell up, to be tumid. Arabic : 'afila, to have a 
 tumor or hernia. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan radical being fulang we should look for the final con- 
 sonant in Efate. Since it is not found, since even the vowel is different, 
 we are not to accept this identification as altogether satisfactory. The 
 labial uncertainty, however, is perhaps critical. The hesitation as to the 
 employment of the spirant or the mute is carried along into Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia ; Tonga uses surd spirant and sonant mute ; Futuna and Uvea use 
 surd spirant and surd (their only) mute. 
 
 The Semitic is still farther away from the mark. 
 
 87. 
 
 buri, biri, to pierce, to stick. 
 
 Samoa ; velo, to cast a spear or dart, to spear. Tonga: vela, to 
 dart. Futuna: veto, velosi, to lance. Uvea: velo, to cast; 
 impulse, incitement. Niue: -velo, to throw a spear or dart. 
 Maori : wero, to stab, to pierce, to spear. Tahiti : vero, to dart 
 or throw a spear. Mangaia : vero, to pierce, to lance. Manga- 
 reva: vero, to lance, to throw a spear. Marquesas: veo, to 
 lance, to throw a spear. 
 Ethiopic: barara, to stick, to stab. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan radical being velos brings this under the same com- 
 ment as in the last preceding item. 
 
 elo, el', lolo, sweet, pleasant, agreeable. 
 
 Hawaii: olu, to be pleasant, agreeable. 
 Arabic: hala', halw', to be pleasant, agreeable. 
 
 Without more data we may neither wholly affirm nor quite deny this 
 identification as between Melanesian and Polynesian. The sole point of 
 Semitic resemblance lies in the possession of I. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 203 
 
 89. 
 emai, jemwai, in the distance, far away, 
 
 Samoa, Nukuoro : woo^distant, far. Samoa, Uvea, Fakaafo, Vate, 
 Maori, Hawaii, Mangaia, Manahiki, Rarotonga, Paumotu, 
 Nuguria: mamao, distant, far away. Tonga: mamao, id. 
 
 Futuna : mamao, id. Niue : mamao, id. Tahiti : taumamao, 
 to hang out of reach. Mangareva: akamamao, to send away. 
 Marquesas : memao, distant, far away. 
 Arabic: ma' oka, to be far off, distant; ma'k', distance. 
 The Polynesia mamao can scarcely be brought into association with Efate 
 emai, as our author suggests without any consideration of the difficulties. 
 To me emai seems far more likely to be the widespread mai, from, with a 
 verb-making prefix. In neither case can the Semitic be said to have any- 
 thing to do with the matter. 
 
 90. 
 fam i, bam i, to eat. 
 
 Samoa : samusamu, to eat the remains of food ; samuti, to eat (jocu- 
 lar). Tonga: hamu, to eat food of one kind only. Futuna : 
 samuko, id. Maori: hamuhamu, to eat scraps. Tahiti: amu, 
 to eat; aamu, a glutton; hamu, gluttonous; aihamu, to eat 
 gluttonously the leavings of others. Hawaii: hamu, to eat 
 fragments of food. Mangareva: amu, to eat with the mouth, 
 not using the hands; to eat scraps or leavings. 
 Hebrew: pa' am, to have the mouth full, to swallow down. Arabic: 
 fa'ama, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan radical is samut. 
 
 Against the identification lie two objections. In my note 77 I have 
 shown how the abrasion of a final syllable may be accounted for as the 
 abrasion of a vowel to a new terminal in a consonant followed by a second 
 abrasion of the consonant to a new terminal in a vowel. Such operation is 
 sufficiently rare in our material ; far rarer would be such a case as this, the 
 abrasion first of consonant, then of vowel, to end upon a closed syllable 
 once more. The mutation s-f, s-b, must be rare indeed, for these materials 
 show not a single instance of at all a satisfactory nature, not a single 
 instance in which an s migrates to any point in the labial column. 
 
 The Semitic identification is as remote from Efate as it is from Polynesian. 
 
 91. 
 fasu, fasua na, a part, portion, member of the body. 
 
 Samoa: fast, to split, a bit, a piece. Fotuna: no-fafasia, to split. 
 Tonga: faahi, a side, a half of anything divided. Futuna: 
 faasi, a side, a portion. Niue: fahi, a side, a place. Uvea: 
 faahi, a side, a part, to divide. Nuguria : te vahi mahina, the 
 crescent moon. 
 Viti : vathi, to cut (chiefly of yams) ; pieces of yam for planting. 
 Hebrew: basa', cut in pieces. Arabic: bas'a'a, to cut, to cleave; 
 bas"at, a part, a piece. 
 
 The vowel change i-u is not so rare as to vitiate this identification (see 
 17 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 85). 
 
204 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 92. 
 fonga, afo, nafo, whetstone, grinding stone, and (because used as a whet- 
 stone) pumice. 
 Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Niue: fuanga, a grindstone. Tonga: fuo- 
 fuanga, pumice. Samoa : foanga, grindstone. Maori : hoanga, 
 grindstone, whetstone. Mangareva: hoanga, oanga, a fine 
 volcanic stone used for whetstones, a grindstone. Hawaii : hogma, 
 a hone, whetstone, grindstone. Tahiti: hoaa, a whetstone. 
 Arabic: nasfa-t, whetstone, pumice. 
 
 The stem is }o and fu. This surely can have nothing to do with the 
 Semitic identification proposed. There is reason for doubt as to the defini- 
 tion. It will be understood that whetstone must be a very modern sense 
 of the word in the Pacific, for until the Europeans brought iron the islanders 
 had nothing to whet, since the process of putting an edge on stone imple- 
 ments is a tedious process of grinding. How far pumice is susceptible of 
 such employment in whetting iron I am unable to say, but in the grinding 
 of stone it can have little value. If it were not for the fact that the pumice 
 sense is recorded from Tonga I should incline to regard the explanation given 
 in the Efate case as a labored effort to produce harmony with the Arabic. 
 
 93- 
 ngafa, a fathom. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Nukuoro: ngafa, a fathom. Niue: ofa, id. 
 
 (Lamotrek: ngaf, id.) 
 Arabic: kamat, a fathom. 
 The exact agreement of Efate and Nuclear Polynesia suggests no connec- 
 tion with the proposed Arabic source other than that of identity of meaning. 
 
 94- 
 ngaingai, to pant, to be out of breath. 
 
 Samoa: nga (Tutuila dialect), nga'e, to breathe hard, to pant, to 
 be out of breath. Tonga: nga, to pant; ngaaki, to cough. 
 Futuna : ngaaki, to pant, to be out of breath. Mangareva : nga, 
 to be hoarse. Maori : nga, to breathe ; tunganga, to be out 
 of breath. Hawaii: na, to gasp, to half -breathe ; nae, to pant. 
 Marquesas : nae, obstructed respiration. Rapanui : ngaengae, 
 shortness of breath, out of breath. 
 Syriac : hah, to pant. 
 The Proto-Samoan radical is ngak. The Efate is explicable as formed 
 from the already abraded stem by the verb-forming suffix. 
 
 95- 
 ngoko i, ngokoi, ngokei, ngokai, to scrape, to mark, to paint, to smear (all 
 used in reference to nafona or bast cloth) ; koko, reddish juice 
 or paint for bast cloth made from a plant of the same name. 
 Samoa: 'q'ai, to mark or paint bast cloth; 'o'a, the tree {Bischoffia 
 javanica) from which is obtained the coloring matter for this 
 use. Tonga : koka, the name of the tree ut sup. ; to paint cloth. 
 Futuna : koka, id. Niue : koka, name of a tree whose wood is 
 used for rafters. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 205 
 
 Hebrew : hakah, hakak, to cut into, to hack, to engrave, to carve, to 
 draw, to paint, to delineate. 
 
 The identification involves none but frequent mutations as between 
 Eiate and Nuclear Polynesia. The verb may be derived from the tree 
 name ; the tree may have been named from the purpose to which it is put. 
 Of the two equal possibilities I incline to the former, for the use of the i 
 in forming the Samoan verb tends to make it transitive and specific, literally 
 to put-feofea-on. If this be so the sense is one of painting or daubing. 
 Therefore in Efate, where our author specifies that it is used only of bast 
 cloth as in Samoa, the sense "to scrape" can only be descriptive of the 
 motion of painting and without signification of removing aught. He 
 has evidently relied upon that sense to clinch his identification of meaning 
 with the Hebrew word proposed as ancestral. The general quality of his 
 Semitic parallels is quaintly illustrated in this Hebrew word. He has given, 
 in which I have duly followed him, the emphasis of italics to the definition 
 hack, evidently struck with the resemblance hakah-hack, and not unwilling 
 to let the implication stand that our hack is Yiddish. Our Germanic fore- 
 bears had the word long before they acquired the raw material of the 
 Judenhetze. 
 
 96. 
 kaf, to be bent. 
 
 Maori: kohu, somewhat bent, concave, warped. 
 Hebrew Ckafaf, to be bent. 
 Cf. kabwe 179. 
 
 97- 
 kail, takari, to hasten, to go swiftly. 
 
 Maori: hsxi.<, keri, to rush along violently, as wind. 
 Arabic : kara, to hasten. 
 
 98. 
 kon, kona, kokon, ngkon, to be bitter. 
 
 Samoa : 'ona, 'o'ona, bitter, sour, acid, poisonous ; 'onasia, to be drunk, 
 poisoned. Tonga: kona, konahia, bitter, drunk, poisoned. 
 Futuna: kona, bitter, poison. Niue: kona, konahia, bitter, 
 acid, nauseous, drunk, poisoned. Nuguria: kona, sour. Uvea: 
 kona, bitter, poisoned, drunk; konahia, drunkenness. Fotuna: 
 kona, drunk. Hawaii : ona, drunk. Tahiti : onaona, sharp, 
 disagreeable. 
 Mota: gogona, bitter. Santo: kogona, id. Eromanga: nakan, id. 
 Arabic: homa-t, bitter, heat, gall, poison. Ethiopic: hama-t, id. 
 Hebrew: hamah, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan radical is konas. 
 
 The Efat6 forms show us still more clearly than in 77 the graduation of 
 the process by which a final syllable is lost, not as syllable but by successive 
 abrasion of its members. In kona we have the transition form after the 
 abrasion of the final s. In kon, kokon, ngkon we find the ultimate result 
 upon the abrasion of the then final vowel. Thus it is made clear that the 
 syllable does not drop off as a unit. 
 
 The proposed Semitic identifications accord with this only in one or in 
 two vowels, the consonant structure being wholly unlike. 
 
206 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 99- 
 leba, a species of earth, clay, mud, dirt. 
 
 Maori :repo, dirt. Tahiti: repo, earth, dirt, mold, dust, filth. Manga- 
 
 reva : repo, dirt, ordure. Paumotu : repo, dirt, mire. Hawaii: 
 
 lepo, general name for dirt, dust, defilement of any sort, clay. 
 
 soil, earth, dung. Marquesas : epo, dust, dirt, mire, mud, earth, 
 
 Arabic: tabi'a, dirty; tabe', taba', dirt, mud; tub' an, clay. 
 
 ioo. 
 lifaru, libuis, rafalu, rffalu, a part, some. 
 
 Niue: }alu, some, a little. Fotuna: efaru, some, many. Tahiti: 
 
 farm, some. Nukuoro: harm, a little. 
 Arabic: ba's'u, a part, some. 
 
 IOI. 
 
 mak, to fall, become mild, gentle, die away, as the wind; mao, maomao, 
 to be gentle, mild. 
 Samoa : mao, lull in the wind or the waves, the lull in a reef opening. 
 Tonga : maomao, dry, applied to the intervals between showers. 
 Niue : mao, fine after rain, to cease raining. Futuna, Maori, 
 Tahiti: mao, to cease raining. Hawaii: mag, to pass away, 
 as fog or~cToud. Marquesas : mao, dry, as land once wet. 
 Syriac: mak, to be cast down, prostrated, humble, mild. Arabic: 
 mahiha, to be mild. 
 The difficulty here is that mak, which has to do with the wind, does not 
 identify itself with the Polynesian mao; and that mao, which accords in 
 form with the Polynesian, lacks accord in sense. Because we must rest 
 upon the Polynesian base of form and signification we cannot accept this 
 identification with Efat6 and therefore must decline the Semitic which 
 our author identifies with his Efate" material. 
 
 102. 
 malei, to divorce. 
 
 Samoa : alei, to divorce. 
 Aneityum : arei, to drive away. 
 Arabic : hala'a, to divorce. 
 If Melanesia or Polynesia afforded more identifications we could pass 
 more confidently on this. If malei be an older form of the word we then 
 have to do with a case of frontal abrasion, not wholly unknown yet rare, 
 as will be seen in the tables in the Melanesian chapter. 
 But the Semitic accords with neither. 
 
 103. 
 maloi, buloi, a mask, cover of the face. 
 
 Samoa: pulou, a head covering, bonnet, turban. Tonga: bulou, a 
 veil or cover to conceal the face ; buloa, a mask. Futuna : pulou, 
 to veil, to cover the head. Uvea : fakapulou, to veil. Hawaii : 
 feulou, to cover the head, to blindfold. Tahiti : purou, to cover 
 the head. Mangareva : puroku, to cover the head, as withahat. 
 Rapanui: pud, to put on a hat. Nuguria: buloo, a hat. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 207 
 
 Viti : vulou, pulou, to cover oneself up face and all. 
 Arabic: barka'a, to cover the face, to veil; burka'o, burk'u, a veil. 
 
 104. 
 malofloi, to be feeble, tottering from weakness. 
 
 Hawaii: foglgg, maloeloe, feeble, faint, weary. 
 
 Arabic: la'la'a, to be infirm and weak from disease and languor. 
 
 105. 
 masirsir, to sob, as after crying. 
 Samoa: masusu, to sob. 
 Arabic: zahara, to pant or gasp with vehemence and groaning. 
 
 The equivalence herein involved, sir-su, is extraordinary; and Dr. 
 Macdonald's grammar of Efat6 is so completely devoted to the statement 
 of his Semitic theory that we encounter no suggestion as to the pronuncia- 
 tion of sir. It may be that he intends it to be pronounced as the syllable 
 would be if English. In that case the vowel change is reasonable and the 
 identification excellent. 
 
 The Semitic, however, seems not to fit. 
 
 106. 
 
 (a) mau, true; loamau, truth, true. 
 
 Tahiti: mau, true. Mangareva: mau, id. Rapanui: mau, certain. 
 
 (b) mau, firm, intrepid, brave. 
 
 Samoa : maUjjto be firm, decided, unwavering. Tonga : mau, fast, 
 firm, constant, unwavering. Maori : mom, fixed, steadfast. 
 Nuguria: tamau, to bind. 
 ■(c) mau, to come upon, to obtain, to find. 
 
 Samoa: maua, to get, obtain, have, take. Maori: mau, to take 
 up, lay hold of, seize. Tahiti : mau, to hold, to seize. Tonga : 
 mau, to obtain, possess. Mangareva : mau, to hold, to seize. 
 Tongarewa : mau, to possess. Uvea : mau, to seize, to grasp, 
 to hold, to contain. Rapanui: mau, to hold, to accept, to 
 acquire; maua, to find; maoa, to hold. 
 id) mau, very, indeed, continually. 
 
 Maori: mau, continuing, lasting. Samoa: mau-, very. Hawaii: 
 mau, constantly, continually. Tonga : mau, always, perpetually. 
 Bienan: lehmau, truth, true. 
 
 Hebrew : 'aman, to prop ; 'amen, firm, unshaken, faithful. Arabic : 
 
 'amana, to confide in; 'amuna, to be faithful; 'amina, to trust, 
 
 to be secure. Syriac: 'eman, to persevere, to be constant; 
 
 'amen, verily, truly, certainly. 
 
 The Ef a t6- Polynesian identifications are satisfactory in all four groups. 
 
 The Semitic is not satisfactory in form at all. 
 
 107. 
 mwota, motamwota, refuse, rubbish, as fallen leaves. 
 
 Samoa: otaot a, rubbish, filth, ordure. Tonga: otoota, sweepings, 
 rubbish. Futuna: btabta, impurities in a badly strained fluid. 
 Niue : otaota, rubbish, refuse. Uvea : otaota, excrement, dung, 
 filth, dirt. Maori: ota, sawdust; otaota, weeds, litter. Tahiti: 
 
208 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ota, chaff, refuse. Paumotu: ota, residue. Rapanui: 
 hakaotaola, to crumble. Hawaii: oka, refuse; okaoka, dust. 
 Arabic: "ota', rubbish, refuse. 
 
 Again we encounter what seems to be a frontal abrasion, and it involves 
 the same consonant as in 102. More evidence on the Melanesian side is 
 needed before the identification will be quite satisfactory. But if the m is 
 indeed radical it removes the resemblance on which the Semitic identifica- 
 tion is based. 
 
 108. 
 
 nai, side board of a canoe, defender of a place, fence. 
 
 Samoa: a, ai, a fence, railing. Tonga: a, fence, hedge; ai, to 
 surround, inclose, defend. Futuna: a, wall, hedge, fence, 
 anything which makes an inclosure. Uvea: a, wall, fence.. 
 Tahiti : nanai, to put in a hedge. 
 
 Arabic: nawa', naa', to guard, to protect. 
 
 This involves a frontal abrasion, namely of n; but the recurrence of the 
 n in Tahiti nanai is very good evidence in favor of the identification. 
 
 109. 
 
 nobwa, ob, naob, lime (ashes of coral); nobwanobwa, to be dusty, to 
 
 become dust, to fly in the air (dust). 
 Samoa : navu, lime. 
 Pokau:a-y#~lime. Mekeo : apu, id. Motu: ahu, id. Hula:a&w, id. 
 
 Galoma: gabu, id. Sinaugoro: gau, id. Rubi: gou, id. 
 
 Sariba: gauarana, id. Nada: pwau, id. Kiriwina: pwak, id.. 
 
 Wedau: gabubua, id. Panaieti, Misima: aru, id. 
 Arabic: cf. no. 
 
 The Samoan may be homogenetic with nobwa, but it is impossible to 
 associate it with ob and naob, unless the decrepit forms from Torres 
 Straits are susceptible of interpretation as transition stages. That nobwa 
 is not itself a modification of ob with the article is clear from the fact 
 that nobwa takes the article and then becomes nanobwa. 
 
 no. 
 
 noba-ni, tuma-ni, tumu na, tomo na, manubunubu, to wrap in leaves with 
 hot stones and cook; nobwanobwa, to be cooked, soft. 
 Hawaii: nopu, thoroughly cooked, soft, plump, fat, swelled out; 
 nopunopu, to spring or swell up (in the mind), to swell, to be 
 large, round, to spring up. 
 Arabic: tabaha, tabh', to cook, roast, ripen, to grow up, to be cooked; 
 tubbah', tabih', fatness; tabih', cooked. 
 
 In the fact that there may be a satisfactory sense identification of the 
 Hawaiian with nobwanobwa I see no warrant to extend the identification 
 to the inclusion of nobani and manubunubu where the difference in significa- - 
 tion seems prohibitive. Granted that this complete identification be valid 
 it can serve in no way to admit tumani and the other forms in t; yet it is 
 upon the t in these forms that our author hangs his Semitic identifications. 
 They bear no relation to the Polynesian. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 209 
 
 nu e a, nunu ea, to wipe, to rub ; nunu, a wiper, a rubber. 
 
 Samoa: nunu, to grate down, as turmeric; nuanga, the grating of 
 arrowroot and turmeric. Futuna : nu, nunu, to grate arrow- 
 root. Niue: nu-pia, id. 
 
 Arabic : t'amma, to sweep, to rub, to wipe off. 
 
 112. 
 
 ofiofi, ofi, afi, to be near to, alongside of. 
 
 Tonga: ofi, near at hand, nearness. Futuna: ofi, ofiofi, near, 
 
 close to. Uvea: ovi, id. 
 Arabic: wahafa, wahf , to draw near to, to approach. 
 
 "3- 
 rakei, raki, to adorn, to dress. 
 
 Samoa: la'ei, dracsena leaves tied to a stone to attract cuttlefish, 
 to fisJTwith that device, to wear a train, to dress for a review 
 of troops; la'ei'au, to exercise troops at a review, to have all 
 ready for war. Tonga : lakei, leaves made fast to the stone 
 used in catching the catfish as an ornament, to fish therewith. 
 Futuna: lakei, used only of a garment, to have a long train. 
 Nuguria : lagei, to paint the body with turmeric . Mangareva : 
 rakei, to ornament, to adorn, a garland, chaplet, decoration. 
 Rapanui: rakei, an ornament, to adorn, to embellish. 
 
 Fthiopic : lahaya, to adorn, to dress. 
 
 114. 
 
 raku sa, raraku sa, taraku sa, taku-ti, to bind up, to remove one's things 
 
 as in a flitting, to remove, to carry away. 
 Samoa: la'u, to clear off, to carry away; la'u mai, to bring. Uvea: 
 
 laku, to send, to throw into. Hawaii: laujg,u s a bundle, bag; 
 
 a wrapper of a bundle, the netting in which food is carried; 
 
 lalau, to seize, to catch hold of. 
 Arabic: raka, to dig, to bind up. 
 
 "5- 
 ras i, tas i, to shave the head, to strip off fruit from a tree. 
 Samoa : lase, to scrape off warts. 
 
 Mota : ras^rasa, to scrape, to scratch, to rub. Malo : rosi, to scrape. 
 Ethiopic: las'aya, to shave. 
 
 116. 
 
 ruru, a cluster; rei, a band of men, a clump of trees. 
 
 Maori : ruru, to tie together. Tonga : lulu, the reeding of a house. 
 Tahiti: ruru, to congregate. Mangareva: rurue, to bring 
 together a crowd ; ruruku, to head up leaves. Paumotu : ruru, 
 a coop, a cage; ruruhanga, an assembly, to collect an assembly. 
 
 Arabic: ra'a, to grow, luxuriate, be congregated; ri'at, a band, a 
 crowd. 
 
210 . THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 h • 
 
 r ! 117. 
 
 siuer (siwer), suara, suuara, surata, to walk, proceed, go away; sisiuer, 
 susuara, to walk about. 
 Samoa: savali, savavali, to walk. 
 Arabic : safara, sifar', to make a journey, to go away. 
 
 The identification is not wholly satisfactory nor yet to be set aside, for 
 we have no such chain of data as would enable us to make a sure determi- 
 nation. The v-u(w) mutation is sufficiently frequent to call for no remark; 
 thus siuer and suuara are accounted for and suara is but a slight and single 
 step removed. But surata is not by any means in the same line and is 
 impossible of association. In the reduplicated forms lies the strongest 
 argument against identity; it will be observed that while Samoa duplicates 
 the latter member, savavali, Efate duplicates the former, sisiuer. In the 
 discussion of a single item in the great topic of duplication (Duplication by 
 Dissimilation, 30 American Journal of Philology, 173) I have presented the 
 argument in proof of the determination of the relative importance of the 
 two parts of a composite word as revealed in the duplication. It is here 
 seen that in Samoa the latter element, bearing the duplication, is of the 
 more importance. We can scarcely believe it possible that this assignment 
 of importance is but a modern development in Polynesia; it surely must 
 have been even better recognized in the earlier phase when they were migrant 
 through Melanesia. If siuer be a Polynesian loan word, and I have already 
 remarked (1. c. 180) upon the fact that wherever the words which undergo 
 duplication in Efate are susceptible of identification they are uniformly of 
 Polynesian stock, it seems strange that in adopting the Polynesian mech- 
 anism of duplication these Melanesians should have misapplied it. Of the 
 twenty-five identifiable duplications in that paper thirteen correspond 
 exactly with the Samoan duplicated forms; eleven are not comparable 
 because of the absence of duplication in these words in Samoan ; one only 
 is at variance with the Samoan duplication, and in this case the Samoan 
 has two words of the same sound but of different sense, only one of which 
 is duplicated, and the duplicated Efate form corresponds with the form 
 of the duplicated Samoan, but with the sense of the unduplicated, and it 
 would seem that the Samoan had but specialized to avoid the chance of 
 error. We may, then, accept the general principle that Efate" duplicates 
 the same elements as Samoan. This determination, and I must regard 
 it as based on good grounds, militates against this identification. 
 
 The Semitic identification proposed is altogether too good in form when 
 we regard the length of their separation from the putative common stock. 
 The Samoan has but the single sense of walking, the act of such locomotion 
 with no slightest suggestion of either terminus. The sense of the Arabic 
 bears no relation to the Samoan. It is only in Efate that the two signifi- 
 cations are brought together so that a transition might be possible. If 
 the two words are formally identifiable Efate" has the walking sense. 
 Unfortunately our author's propensity to make out his case at any cost 
 is now so well comprehended that little dependence can be placed in his 
 ingeniously devised transition through "proceed" to "go away." 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 211 
 
 118. 
 
 suli na, shoot (as of a banana), offspring (of man) ; sulia, to have shoots. 
 
 Samoa : suti^ shoot of a banana, son of a chief. Tonga : huli, a 
 plant, a sapling, a shoot (as huli }uji, the shoot of the banana). 
 Niue: huli, young seed plants of the taro. Hawaii: huli, the 
 name of taro tops for planting. Maori : huri, seed. Rapanui : 
 huri, a stalk. Mangareva : huri, banana shoot. 
 
 Viti : suli, a banana sucker. 
 
 Mota Maligo: suliu, a sucker from roots, a shoot from tubers. 
 Mota Veverau: sului, id., and children, offspring. 
 
 Hebrew : neser, a sprout, shoot, offspring. 
 
 119. 
 
 tafa, a hill, lit. that which goes up or is high; high, above. 
 
 Samoa ijajia, the side of a hill. Rapanui: taha, to lean, to incline; 
 tahataha, boundary, frontier; hakataha, to turn aside, to decline, 
 to be on the side. 
 Tigre : day aba, to go up. Fthiopic : diba, above. 
 
 A squinting etymology. 
 
 120. 
 tera, to be quick, swift. 
 
 Samoa : telea'i, to run quickly; teletele, to be quick, step out; televave, 
 telelise, to be very quick. Futuna : telekaki, to rim swiftly, 
 to go with speed ; televave, one who goes swiftly. Mangareva : 
 tere, to go well, to sail well. Maori : tere, to move swiftly, to 
 be quick. Sikayana: tere, to rim. Fotuna: no-tere, id. 
 
 Rapanui: tere, id.; hakatere, to urge to haste. 
 
 Arabic : darra, to run vehemently or swiftly, to turn a spindle very 
 swiftly. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-VITI-POLYNESIAN. 
 
 121. 
 
 barab, baraf, barau, baram, long, high (as a hill). 
 Tonga: baleva, tall, long, overgrown. 
 Viti: mbalavu, long, generally of space. 
 Malo: barauo, long, wide. Makelula Uripiv: periv, id. 
 
 Our author's association of this with laba (307) expresses his curiosity 
 rather than his acumen. The identification as here set down seems excel- 
 lent ; it certainly bears very prettily upon the Viti track and its extension 
 to Nuclear Polynesia in Tonga rather than in Samoa. 
 
 122. 
 
 bi, fi, reflexive preformative. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea : fe, reciprocal prefix. Cf . Maori 
 
 ■wheia. wheanganga. 
 Viti: vet, reflexive prefix. Rotuma: hoi. 
 
212 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Arag, Nggela, Vaturanga, Bugotu: vei, reflexive prefix. Wango, 
 Saa: hei. Ulawa: hai. Fagani: fat. Roro: bai. Kabadi: 
 vai. Sinaugoro, Keapara, Kabadi, Hula : ve. Galoma : be. 
 Pokau : vi. Duke of York : we. Motu : he. Nengone : e. 
 Mota, Merlav, Retan: var. Pala: har. New Britain, Bara- 
 von: war. Kabakada: wara. Lakon: va'. Motlav, Pak, 
 Leon, Vuras, Mosin, Alo Teqel, Gog, Norbarbar, Lo : ver. Volow : 
 vear. Omba: vui. Maewo: vagal. 
 We have several elements in this problem which detailed examination 
 will tend to simplify. 
 
 (i) The Nuclear Polynesian type, fe. In Melanesia this is found in 
 Efat6 hi, fi; in Duke of York we; in several variants in Torres Straits; 
 and as an attrition fragment probably in Nengone e. 
 
 (2) The Viti type, vei. This I regard as the same as fe but representing 
 a later development, for the t'-suffix is well marked as verb-formative when 
 the language is beginning to feel the need of specification in the use of the 
 much including attributive (27 American Journal of Philology, 378). 
 
 Its fullest form is in Viti, Arag, Nggela, Vaturanga, Bugotu, vei; thence 
 to Wango, Saa, hei. 
 
 A second series is Fagani fai, Ulawa hai. 
 
 With the single exception of Arag in the New Hebrides to serve as a 
 link these forms are all from the Solomons, with New Guinea offshoots of 
 Kabadi vai, and Roro bai. 
 
 Rotuma hoi is the second element in yet a third series, the spirant form 
 with this vowel nowhere appearing. 
 
 (3) We now have a widespread suite with a second consonant. For 
 this reason we must dissociate it from the foregoing. It does not come 
 over into Polynesia with the slightest trace of the second consonant. Yet 
 it is possible that it represents an original from which the foregoing derive 
 by abrasion. 
 
 Its fullest form is in New Guinea in Kabakada wara. 
 
 With abrasion of the final vowel we have Mota, Merlav, Retan var; New 
 Britain, Baravon war; Pala har. In Volow it is a characteristic peculiarity 
 to introduce e before a in a closed syllable ; its vear serves as a transition 
 form to Motlav, Pak, Leon, Vuras, Mosin, Alo Teqel, Gog, Norbarbar, Lo, 
 ver. The Lakon va' is a degeneration of var, dependent on the language 
 peculiarity which Dr. Codrington records "at the end of words r is not trilled 
 and sometimes with abrupt pronunciation is not heard;" it may be taken 
 as the transition stage from the forms with two consonants to the Poly- 
 nesian type. This suite is found in the Banks Group, New Britain and 
 New Guinea. 
 
 Omba vui is not explained in our vocabularies. If it be permissible to 
 regard the u as functioning as semivowel w, then vwi might be regarded as 
 associable with Efate" bi, fi, which also shows an uncertainty in striking the 
 exact sound of the labial. From its close neighborhood to Arag, which has 
 vei, Omba might be expected to show some form of this type. 
 
 The Maewo vagal seems an utter anomaly. Dr. Codrington says "it is 
 not clear what vagal may be." It will be seen that va-ga-l suggests the 
 common Banks Group type var with an infix; but we have no authority 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 213 
 
 to assume that infixation is a formative principle so remote from Indonesia. 
 I note one more statement by Codrington : "the syllables are mostly open; 
 indeed, though it is common to close a syllable, it is hardly looked upon as 
 correct." If this has any bearing on the problem it may serve to indicate 
 a probability that vagal is loan material. 
 
 123. 
 
 lalo na, lalu na, the belly, the front, the under side (as of cloth). 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Hawaii: lalo, below, beneath, 
 under, down. Nuguria: hakalalo, south. Maori, Tahiti, 
 Rarotonga, Tongarewa, Bukabuka, Mangareva, Paumotu, Sika- 
 yana, Aniwa, Fotuna, Nukuoro: raro, id. Rapanui: raro, 
 under, leeward. Aniwa : iraro, iroro, under, below. Nukuoro: 
 kiraro, below ; kailalopoli, mean, stingy. Marquesas : ao, below, 
 beneath, under, down. Moiki: ngango, id. 
 
 Viti: ira, kira, maira (ra), below. 
 
 Mota: lalangai, the under side; alalange, ilalange, talalange, under. 
 Motlav, Volow, Pak, Mosin, Alo Teqel: lalange, id. Lakon: 
 lalnga, id. Vuras: alalnge, id. Retan, Sasar: lalange, id. 
 
 Leon : lalanga, id. Merlav, Gog : lang, id. Vaturanga : i lao, id. 
 
 While I have followed our author's suggestion of identification and have 
 carried it out to the limit of my material I remain quite unconvinced that 
 there is anything valid in the Efate identification. To begin with, the Poly- 
 nesian material all means below, the Fijian below, the Melanesian under, 
 except that in Mota appears also the signification of the under side which 
 Dr. Macdonald ascribes to his Efate. Next, so far as concerns lalo the 
 belly we shall have no hesitation in bringing it into association with Samoa 
 alo belly in the courtesy speech, for not only have we elaborated the prob- 
 abilities of frontal abrasion, but in Efate we have also alo (48) belly as a 
 variant of lalo. 
 
 Assuming that Efate has a lalo which has so much of the "below" sense 
 as is suggested by "the under side (as of cloth)" we now proceed to the 
 examination of its identification. 
 
 The identification in that sense is satisfactory so far as relates to the 
 Polynesian. In Melanesia it will be found in Vaturanga lao, for an inner 
 / is frequently dropped in that speech in words where Nggela retains it, a 
 statement by Dr. Codrington which may lead to the assumption of Nggela 
 lalo, although my material is empty at that point. 
 
 The Viti forms are all compounds on the base ra. This at best is but 
 a half of lalo, and we do not claim the identification as more than a sug- 
 gestion. The Viti form is not identified in Melanesia either. 
 
 The remaining Melanesian forms are all from the Banks Group and are 
 clearly variants of one stock. The fullest forms are Mota lalangai, lalange; 
 Leon lalanga; Retan, Sasar lalange. The second group is characterized by 
 obliteration of the second vowel — Lakon lalnga; Motlav, Pak, Volow, Mosin, 
 Alo Teqel lalnge; Vuras alalnge of the latter type. If we regard Merlav, 
 Gog lang as a decrepit form of this stock we leave this collection a com- 
 pact group identifiable with nothing in sight. It resembles lalo only in the 
 possession of two l's and the a, it nowhere suggests the o on which Poly- 
 
214 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 nesia is united, and it leaves final nga or ng unrepresented in any region 
 beyond, unless the ephelkustic na of Efate lalo na, which our author does 
 not explain, is really radical, in which case laloiia represents the transition 
 type from lalanga to lalo. 
 
 Another explanation is equally considerable. Assume that Merlav lang 
 is not a broken-down form but the simple stem lal. The l-ng mutation is 
 represented in our material solely by this possible instance. The mutation, 
 however, occurs. It is found in two languages and both in this region, 
 although they are Polynesian inclusions or verge islands be it said, namely 
 in Aniwa (though not in this word) and in Moiki. The Moiki word is 
 ngango, as cited above. To be sure Merlav employs the ng change for but 
 one of its l's. If this be considered reasonable lalanga and its devolved 
 forms are then reduplications. This explanation is deficient in regard of 
 the characteristic Polynesian o. 
 
 Neither suggestion is one to be held satisfactory. The identification 
 is sadly imperfect. 
 
 124. 
 
 mabwe, the chestnut tree and its fruit. 
 
 Tahiti: mape, the chestnut {Inocarpus edulis.) Maori: cf. mapau, 
 
 mapou, mapauriki, tree names. 
 Viti : mamba, the name of a tree, fruit edible. 
 Aneityum: mop(o), the chestnut. Malo: mabue, id. 
 
 125- 
 
 tobu na, grandfather, ancestor. 
 
 Samoa : tujtvjnga, ancestor. Tonga : tubunga, tubuanga, ancestor. 
 Futuna: tupuna, grandparents. Tahiti: tupuna, ancestor, 
 grandfather. Mangareva : tupuna, grandparents, great uncle, 
 great aunt. Niue, Mangaia, Marquesas, Paumotu: tupuna, 
 ancestor. Rapanui: tupuna, tapuna, id. Hawaii: kupuna, 
 ancestor, grandparent. Uvea: tupuanga, parent. Fotuna: 
 bua, maternal grandparent ; rufeitupuna, grandfather and grand- 
 son. Nuguria: tipuna, mother-in-law. 
 
 Viti: tumbuna, ancestor, grandmother. 
 
 Motu: tubuna, grandparents, ancestor. New Britain: tubuna, 
 
 ancestor. Tanna: tupuin), grandparent. Mota: tupui, 
 one of the second generation in the ascending or descending 
 line, ancestor or descendant. Malo: tubu, maternal grand- 
 parents, paternal grandfather. Baki: kumbuo, id. Aneityum: 
 etpon, grandparents, ancestor. Malekula : apu, grandparents. 
 Pala : tubu, grandfather. Tubetube: tubu, grandparents. 
 
 The identification is good throughout. In the Polynesian languages 
 which employ both ng and n the form in n is used except in Samoa, Uvea 
 and Tonga tupunga, etc., which are in form derivative verbal nouns from 
 tupu to grow but otherwise are anomalous. The same suggestion appears 
 in Mota, Malo, Baki, Pala and perhaps Malekula. Efate" falls in with the 
 w-forms, provided that the na be radical. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 215 
 
 126. 
 tokalau, an easterly wind. 
 
 Samoa : t&elau, the northeast wind. Futuna, Niue, Tonga : tokelau, 
 the north. Nuguria: tokerau, southeast, the trade wind. 
 Maori: tokerau, eastern. Mangaia: tokerau, the northwest 
 wind. Bukabuka: apatokerau, north. Paumotu: tokerau, 
 the north; patokerau, the northeast. Rapanui: tokerau, air, 
 wind, fresh breeze, a squall, the noise of the wind, a season, 
 south ; tokerau aho, west. Tahiti : toerau, the west or north- 
 west. Tonga: apatoerau, the south. Mangareva: tokorau, 
 the north. Moriori : tokorau, a wind name of uncertain appli- 
 cation. Marquesas : tokoau, the north or northeast. Hawaii: 
 koolau, the east. Fakaafo : Tui-Tokelau, a divinity. 
 
 Viti: tokalau, the east wind; tokalaulutu, north or northeast; toka- 
 lauvualiku, north or northwest. 
 
 Aneityum: na-tokarau, the northwest wind. Moanus: tolau, the 
 north wind. Santo: tokalau, northeast wind. 
 
 Our author proposes the derivation tok (toko) to remain, alau on the sea. 
 These respective elements have the assigned meanings in his Efat6 diction- 
 ary. From the Efate point of view it is a definition even if it does not 
 particularly define. So far as I know it is the only definition, for the word 
 is quite incomprehensible in its Polynesian elements. On his element tok 
 consult 357, where it will be seen that in Polynesian it may very doubtfully 
 be recognized in Samoan and in a sense that would in no way fit this wind 
 or compass rhumb, and that in Viti it is primarily a posture in sitting. 
 His element a-lau, lau the sea, he identifies in Malo a lau, Epi lau and 
 Malay laut the sea. To which I may add that in Viti lau is the designation 
 of the windward islands opposed to ra (ra down) the leeward islands, on 
 either side of the central part of the archipelago which bears in that sense 
 the name Lomaiviti. The word lau in the sea sense does not occur in 
 Polynesia, nor do I recall it elsewhere in Melanesia. 
 
 If the derivation of the word lies in mystery, so is its use lacking what 
 we should call precision. 
 
 But first the mutations, the second vowel being critical. 
 
 Forms in a: Viti, Efatd, Aneityum, Santo — all Melanesian. 
 
 Forms in e: Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Tonga, Maori, Mangaia, Bukabuka, 
 
 Paumotu, Tahiti, Fakaafo, Nuguria, Rapanui. 
 Forms in 0: Mangareva, Marquesas, Moriori, Hawaii. 
 (Moanus irregular.) 
 
 Now we shall examine the sense, whether of wind or of direction in 
 general. 
 
 North quadrant (from northeast to northwest by the north) : Viti, 
 Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Tonga, Mangaia, Bukabuka, Paumotu, 
 Tahiti, Mangareva, Marquesas. 
 East quadrant: Maori, Efat£, Hawaii. 
 
 South quadrant : Tonga, for comparison with Bukabuka and Paumotu 
 shows that the prefix, of wholly uncertain signification, does not 
 avail to establish the direction within 180 ; and Rapanui. 
 
216 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 West quadrant : Tahiti, and Rapanui with a determinant word. 
 Moriori uncertain. 
 
 The only deduction we can draw from this is that the two extremes of 
 Polynesian settlement are in accord in fixing the sense in the east. Yet 
 the accord is only a seeming one, as we shall next see. 
 
 In all the South Sea islands we find four cardinal points : uta, shoreward ; 
 tai, seaward ; sake, up ; lalo, down. The latter pair are used in two dimen- 
 sions: in a vertical plane their directions are absolute, up and down; in 
 a horizontal plane their directions fluctuate, for sake is always up the wind 
 and therefore windward no matter how the wind may chop and change, 
 and lalo is leeward. The ida-tai direction may vary through opposite 
 semicircles beginning at any point and with a range of 180 . We may not 
 quite say that it adjusts itself always to the position in reference to the 
 nearest visible sea of the speaker in each act of speaking, although it very 
 frequently does so adjust itself. But for every little village community 
 it does establish itself with reference to its own cove and there is no com- 
 pass agreement on even the smallest island. The locus of the maximum 
 discordance would be a town built on the center of a circular island, in 
 which case every direction would be tai and there could be no uta. Thus 
 it will be seen that tai and uta may under certain conditions coincide with 
 sake and lalo, yet on the opposite shore of the same island they would be 
 in diametric disagreement. This digression is introduced to make it clear 
 that we have no positive direction sense by which to rate a norm for the 
 tokelau sense of direction. 
 
 I incline to the opinion that the solution will be found to lie somewhere 
 in relation to the one fixed index of direction in the tropical Pacific, the 
 trade wind. This is seen in the Samoan name of the fair weather season, 
 the Vaito'elau, the "time of tokelaus," namely, the months in which the 
 trade blows regularly every day long from east-southeast. Let us note in 
 how many instances we can see an easterly sense: Efate, Samoa, Maori, 
 Paumotu with a qualification, Marquesas, Hawaii. In the Marquesas, Samoa 
 and the Paumotu this is clearly not the trade wind but at right angles 
 thereto, yet such breezes are rare in the trade wind season. This makes 
 it appear that the direction is not the wind's eye, yet that it is in some way 
 associated therewith as a departure. The Maori must owe its easterly 
 sense to the signification brought with the word from its earlier home, for 
 New Zealand lies outside the trades and in the region of the westerly vari- 
 ables. I can not pretend to solve the problem. But I am sure that the 
 solution will be found to lie in the identification of the tokelau direction in 
 some angular displacement or departure from the prevailing trade wind in 
 each group — or in some point from which its people migrated with the word 
 already oriented — and this angle most probably has to do with the sailing 
 quality of their canoes, in other words, the number of points by which they 
 can lie the wind. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 217 
 
 EFATE-VITI-POLYNESIAN-MALAY. 
 
 127. 
 alialia, insane; lala, an idiot, a fool, one demented. 
 
 Samoa : lielievale, to boast without reason. Niue : lialiapou, giddy. 
 
 Uvea: fakalialia, deformed. 
 Viti : lialia, foolish, absurd, crazy, out of one's mind, an idiot. 
 Malagasy : adala, foolish, infatuated, a lunatic, a fool. 
 
 The identification is quite satisfactory so far as it has to do with Italia 
 forms. I can not see that Efat£ lala belongs here, and certainly the mere 
 I is not sufficient to establish a Malagasy relationship. i 
 
 128. , s /U:- " 
 
 bwelii ki, bwelu, beluuelu, to fold, to double. 
 
 Samoa: mapjlu, to bend, to stoop, to bow down, persons stooping 
 with age, housebeams sagging under weight. Tonga: pelu, 
 bebelu, to fold, to crease. Futuna : pelu, peluki, to fold. Uvea : 
 pelu, id., mapelu, to bend, to bow. Hawaii: pelu^ to double 
 over, to bend, to fold. Rapanui: peu, axe, adze. 
 Viti: tnbeluka, kambelu, to bend, to curve. 
 Malay: valuna, folded, doubled. 
 The Proto-Samoan radical is peluk. 
 
 The Samoan mapelu is pelu with the condition prefix; pelu is found in 
 use in the sense of bent, crooked. Pratt indicates pelu, a sword, as intro- 
 duced ; I incline to the opinion that it is not the word but the specific appli- 
 cation which has been introduced, for my Samoan instructors told me that 
 the first swords ever seen were curved {pelu) on the edge and hence the 
 name. But as the first swords seen were undoubtedly cutlasses and not 
 scimitars an armorer will have to pass on the question of fact. Pelu'i, 
 also introduced, is wholly introduced, word as well as meaning, for it is 
 clearly a transliteration of the English word billhook. Samoa and Viti 
 lack the precise signification of pelu as it elsewhere occurs, yet not on that 
 account is the identification at all doubtful. 
 
 The Malay identification shows that the word had already been abraded 
 before the Indonesians took it from the Polynesian remnant, for only in 
 this state could the Malay treat it in accordance with his own methods of 
 word formation and add the -na. 
 
 129. 
 bungafunga, fungafunga, bungo-ni, to be awake, to awaken. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Uvea, Futuna: fafangu, to rouse from sleep, to 
 
 awaken. Fotuna: no-fagona, to awaken, to be awake. 
 Viti : vangona, to rouse, to awaken. 
 Mota : vangvangov, vavangov, to waken. 
 Malagasy: fuka, awake; mifuha, to awaken. 
 In view of the fact that nowhere in the Pacific areas do we find a ng-h 
 mutation, and in the utter absence of possibly intermediate Indonesian 
 forms, we are not warranted in accepting the proposed Malagasy identi- 
 fication. 
 
218 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 130- 
 fai, the skate. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Tahiti: fai, the sting ray (genera: Disco- 
 batis, Dasyatis, Taniura, Himantura, Hypolophus, sp. pp. ; the 
 type in Samoa is Himantura fai). Marquesas: hai, fai, the 
 sting ray. Maori : what, id. Nukuoro : haimanu, uruhai- 
 pokorua, id. 
 Viti : vai, the sting ray. 
 Malay: pari, the sting ray. Tagalog: pagi, id. 
 
 We can not accept the Indonesian identification on account of the intru- 
 sive consonants. 
 
 The Nukuoro haimanu is especially interesting in connection with the 
 fact that in Polynesia passim manu means bird and beast but not fish, for 
 haimanu must here of marine necessity mean hai-Rsh. Dr. Codrington has 
 pointed out (Melanesian Languages, 56, 69) that Lakon mah means both 
 bird and fish and that in Maewo and Vanua Lava as masi, mes, the same 
 word is in use for fish but not for bird. Of course it is not to be understood 
 that he implies that masi is a manu variant. I note, however, Aneityum 
 numu, Tanna namu, Eromanga nomu, the same word and all meaning fish, 
 which it would be no straining of metathesis to associate with manu. Nuku- 
 oro has the warn*- fish again in manumangamanga, starfish. 
 
 131- 
 fakau, fikau, a message, messenger, ambassador, agent sent to do something 
 for a chief or community; kau, to carry. 
 Samoa : 'au, to send ; fe'au, a message, to send for. Tonga : fekau, 
 a command, an order. Niue: fekau, a message. Uvea: 
 fekau, a servant, a messenger, to send. Fotuna : kau, to send. 
 Viti : kauta, to carry. 
 
 Java : panggawa, a noble, title of one of the five chief councillors of 
 state ; gawa, to bear, to carry, to convey, to bring. 
 
 While Java gawa does not quite accord with the Polynesian it agrees 
 with Viti and Efate\ But panggawa seems not to be fekau, for the term is 
 menial in the Pacific and honorific in Java; furthermore in 122 we find no 
 evidence that fe- appears at all in Indonesia. 
 
 132. 
 sera, a comb. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Nukuoro: selu, a comb. Tonga, Uvea: helu, id. 
 Nukuoro: seru, id. Niue: hetu (anomalous), id. Fotuna: 
 seru, id. ; ko-seserua, to comb. 
 
 Viti: seru, a comb. 
 
 Malay: sisir, garu, a comb. 
 
 Note — Marquesas: heu, to scratch the ground with the hands. 
 Mangareva : heru, to reject with hands and feet ; pahere, pahore, 
 a comb. Paumotu : heru, to brush with the hands. Rapanui : 
 heruheru, a rake. Tahiti: heru, to scratch as a hen; pahere, 
 pahoro, a comb. Hawaii -.Jidu^to scratch the earth as hens. 
 Aneityum: ero, to scratch as a fowl. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 219 
 
 Tregear (Maori Comp. Diet. s. v. weku) points out a probable inosculation 
 of roots in a series veku-veu-heu-heru-huru. It is to note that the oceanic 
 comb is not used to smooth the hair but, without disarranging the some- 
 what intricate coiffure, to scratch the scalp and vex its population. There 
 is nothing in Polynesian which sheds any light upon the l-t mutation in 
 Niue, if indeed it be permissible to associate hetu with the selu stock. In 
 the dissection of the Melanesian material a very few instances are recorded 
 of l-t mutation, but they are so poorly supported as to afford little base 
 for the opinion that such a change has any real standing. 
 
 EFATE-VITI-POLYNESIAN-SEMITIC. 
 
 133- 
 bwase, bwasu, to break off with a snap or jerk. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Tahiti, Paumotu : fati, to break, to break off 
 as twigs or pieces of wood. Fotuna, Tonga : faji, id. Nukuoro, 
 Rapantii: hati, id. Maori: whawhati, id. Hawaii: haki, id. 
 Mangareva: ati, id. Mangaia: aati, id. Marquesas : fati, 
 hati, id. 
 Viti : mbasuka, mbasuraka, to break. 
 Arabic: fas' s' a, to break off; fassa, to detach, shiver off. 
 
 There can be no doubt of identity in Efate" and Viti, an identity which 
 holds in respect of each of the four root sounds. 
 
 On the other hand we have substantial unity in Polynesia and the only 
 sound in which there is identity with Efate-Viti is the former vowel. We 
 have no supporting instance to establish a mutation of the series Polynesian 
 / Viti mb Efate bw or b, and little more for the mutation t-s. The identi- 
 fication is therefore, not cordially accepted. If the Polynesian fast is 
 regarded as homogenetic with fati I do not look upon it as a t-s mutation 
 but rather regard fa as the stem modulated by each consonant in turn with 
 substantial sense agreement. 
 
 134- 
 
 fira-ni, bifira, to supplicate, to pray. 
 
 Futuna : pule, to pray. Tahiti, Hawaii, Rarotonga, Mangareva, 
 Paumotu: pure, to pray, worship, prayer. Maori: pure, to 
 utter incantations to purify. 
 Viti: mbure, a temple, house for the gods. 
 Hebrew : fatal, to supplicate, to pray. 
 
 135- 
 
 ngl, ngkl, ngiki, to creak, to squeak, to moan. 
 
 Samoa : \i, to cry, as a fly or a bird. Rapanui : hi, to say. Tonga, 
 Futuna: ki, kiki, to squeak, a sharp cry or squeal. Niue: 
 kikii, to squeak. Uvea: ki, a cry. Fotuna: noh-ki, to 
 whistle (bird). 
 
 Viti : ngi, to squeak, to make a shrill noise. 
 
 Arabic: nakka, nakik', to creak. 
 
220 Tun POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 136. 
 
 (a) ngor i, kor i, to enclose or surround with a fence (nakoro). 
 
 Samoa : 'do, a fort, stronghold. Tonga : kolo, a fort, a town, cloth 
 hung around a house in which a corpse lies. Futuna, Niue, 
 Uvea : kolo, a fort, tower, citadel, castle. 
 
 Viti : koro, a town, village, settlement. 
 
 Arabic : higr', hogr', a fence. Ethiopic : hagar, a town, village. 
 (6) koro, a halo around the moon. 
 
 Maori : aokoro, pukoro, a halo around the moon. 
 
 Viti: virikoro, a circle around the moon. 
 
 Arabic: hagar a, to have a halo. 
 
 There is complete accord from Efate" through Viti to Polynesia in the 
 main use of this stem and in the particular use which is set to itself apart. 
 In Efat6 koro answers equally well for fence and for halo. In the marked 
 advance which characterizes social life in Viti and among the Maori the 
 need has been felt of qualifying koro in some distinctive manner when its 
 reference is celestial. In Viti virimbai has the meaning of putting up a 
 fence (mbai fence) ; viri does not appear independently in this use, but it 
 is undoubtedly homogenetic with Samoan vili, which has a basic meaning 
 of going around ; virikoro then signifies the ring-fence- that-goes-about, sc. 
 the moon. In the Maori, aokoro is the cloud-fence. 
 
 The Semitic here is trilateral. While the sense concord is notable, the 
 form resemblance involves only the second and third Semitic consonants 
 and we are left without explanation of the first, no shadow of which appears 
 in our Pacific areas. 
 
 137- 
 kabu, koau, the native pudding, tied up in a bundle and cooked in the oven ; 
 kofu sa, to wrap up or enclose (as a pudding in leaves to be put 
 in the oven). The pudding koau is laid on amass of leaves 
 very wide and long which are rolled up or over it all around 
 completely enclosing it and then tied up. 
 
 Samoa : 'ofu, food tied up in a leaf ready to cook. Tonga : kofu, 
 to wrap up. Niue: kohukohu, to enclose, wrap up as in a 
 taro leaf. Maori : kohu, to cook in an oven any article con- 
 tained in a hollow vessel. Tahiti: ohu, food tied up and 
 cooked in a bundle. Uvea : kofu, clothing. Rapanui : kahu, 
 clothing, cloth. 
 
 Viti : kovu, banana leaf in which puddings are done up. 
 
 Arabic: kabba, to make food into balls for cooking; kobbat, kabab', 
 food so cooked ; kabkaba, to be wrapped up, enveloped. 
 
 Our author cites koau as a dialectic form of his theme kabu, which 
 hardly seems likely. The identification eastward with kovu and kofu is 
 satisfactory. The clothing signification in Viti and Polynesia is derivative, 
 and since that secondary sense does not appear in Efat£ it has not seemed 
 necessary to give it extended consideration. 
 
 The Arabic certainly shows resemblance in form and, so far as is admis- 
 sible in a different practice of kitchen mechanics, in sense also. 
 
!) 
 
 DATA AND NOTES. 221 
 
 ( 138. 
 
 lako, loko, laku, loku, roko, nrok, to stoop, to be curved. 
 
 Samoa: lolo'u, to bend down or around. Tonga: loku, to draw 
 together, to gather in sewing, to pucker in a heap. Futuna, 
 Niue : loloku, to bend, to curve. Hawaii : lou, to bend around ; 
 loulou, to bend down. Maori: roku, to be~weighed down, to 
 decline. 
 Viti : roko, a bowing posture, bent like a bow ; rokota, vakarota, to 
 bend a bow ; rokova, to pay respect to ; vakaroko, to bow down 
 with weakness, to go stooping. 
 Arabic: raka'a, roko', ruku', to stoop, to be curved or bent, to bow 
 or be bent down. 
 
 139- 
 
 (a) nab wo, nabwoa, tamo, to smell (intransitive). Cf. 221. , 
 
 Samoa: namu, odor, to have a bad smell. Tonga: namu, to 
 smell; namuaa, namuku, bad in smell. Futuna: namuku, to 
 smell bad. Niue : namu, a smell; namua, bad smelling. Uvea : 
 namu, nanamu, odor; namuku, a stench. Tahiti : naminami, 
 stinking; namurea, savor. Nukuoro: namu, namo, a scent, 
 a smell. Fotuna : ehnamu, to stink. 
 
 (b) bwoa, bwon, odor, to emit odor. 
 
 Samoa: poapoa, fishy smelling. Tonga: boa, the smell of fish; 
 tauboa, to scent the water with fish to catch others. Futuna : 
 poa, popoa, to smell fishy. Maori : poa, to allure by bait, to 
 chum. Tahiti: parupoa, to bait for fish. Hawaii : po, puia, 
 to emit odor. Mangareva: poa, bait, oil cast on the water 
 to attract fish ; akapoa, to communicate a smell of flesh to the 
 water to attract fish. 
 
 Viti : mboi, to smell, to yield a perfume. 
 
 Arabic : faha, to emit odor. 
 
 In comparing bwoa and nabwoawe suspect the na to be verb-formative in 
 much the same use as the no thus employed in neighboring, but far more 
 distinctly Polynesian, Fotuna. Thus there can be no association of nabwoa 
 with Polynesian namu. As relates to tamo, clearly not of the same stem 
 as nabwoa, Nukuoro with two forms might seem to provide the transition, 
 but this affects only the unaccented final vowel, the least important detail. 
 This leaves us the far more difficult problem of establishing a t-n mutation. 
 This does not exactly appear in the Efat6 material, the nearest approach 
 being t-ng found in mauta-maunga (61) as this instance is solitary. So, in 
 the wider Melanesian field we find but a solitary instance, namu (328) 
 mosquito Alo Teqel torn. The identification is not established. 
 
 The formal identification of bwoa with the poa of the eastern islands is 
 satisfactory. We are to note that in Polynesia the sense is highly special- 
 ized except in Hawaii, which, with Viti, is identical with Efate. 
 
 140. ■'-" . '■; ' ■' : ' 
 
 nasu na, juice, that which flows out or exudes. 
 
 Samoa: su, ngasu, wet; sua, juice. Futuna: su, watery; sua, juice. 
 Nukuoro: suisui, wet. Tonga: huhu, wet; hua, kuhua, juice ; 
 
222 THE) POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 huai, to pour out; ngahu, damp, moist. Niue: huhua, liquid. 
 Uvea: huai, to pour; huhua, sap. Nuguria: hua, coconut 
 water. Hawaii : hu, to overflow. Tahiti : u, to be damp, wet. 
 
 Viti: suasua, wet, moist. 
 
 Arabic : nazza, to exude ; nizu, flow, water. 
 
 While there is a close association in all the material here collected we 
 are to observe that in the Polynesian three forms exist, that Samoa and 
 Tonga possess all three, that Futuna alone has two. These three forms 
 are su, sua, ngasu. 
 
 su: In the sense of wet this is found in Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Tahiti. 
 The Hawaiian hu is in form a variant of su, but while the sense has to do 
 with liquids it does not conform to the meaning of this stem as elsewhere 
 found. Nukuoro suisui I regard as a derivative of su by means of the 
 verb-formative i. 
 
 sua: Isfound in Samoa, Futuna, Tonga as juice ; in Uvea specialized as sap; 
 in Niue as liquid or as juice; in Nuguria still more highly specialized as 
 the water of the coconut. The Tonga and Uvea huai, a verb -derivative 
 of the sua stem, means to pour; this is comparable with the Hawaiian hu 
 as showing probably the coming up to the surface of a primordial general 
 signification which elsewhere does not break through the highly particular 
 sense, and this will be taken to include the Niue in the sense of liquid. 
 
 ngasu: This is confined to Samoa and Tonga and has the particular 
 meaning of su, wet, damp, moist. 
 
 The Viti is of the sua form but of the su sense. 
 
 The Efate is of the ngasu form but of the sua sense. 
 
 The manner of the interrelation of these three forms is by no means simple. 
 If su meant wetness then sua would follow in the adjectival sense of being 
 wet, in the common Samoan system of formation. We see here the oppo- 
 site movement, which is anomalous; yet it will serve to fix the position 
 of Viti as regular. Su is clearly the basic element of all these words which 
 carry the common sense. I am not familiar with any use of a prefixed 
 nga which has but the object of forming merely ornamental compounds, 
 for ngasu equals su, and in Tonga ngahu equals huhu. In Efat6 nasu we 
 note that it is impossible that it is na-su, for na is expressly not the article. 
 We have but one other instance (125) of the Efate n representing a Poly- 
 nesian ng. 
 
 The Samoan suati is the equivalent of this Tonga-Uvea huai. The form 
 of the Viti vakasuasuataka, to wet, gives ground for the impression that the 
 t is radical, vanishing somewhat unusually from huai. We should then 
 have the stem suat and by progressive degradation reach sua and su. 
 
 Provisionally we may hold nasu to be the remnant of a parent nasuat 
 which has undergone in general an abrasion at each end. In this view it 
 seems particularly difficult to understand how the Semitic, instinct with 
 the zeal for triliteralism, should have come to sacrifice the already existing 
 third consonant and then have reached exactly the same stage of demoli- 
 tion as in Efate and the heart of Nuclear Polynesia, and all this without 
 having left a trace in crowded Melanesia and Indonesia which intervene. 
 A resemblance rather than an identification. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 223 
 
 141. 
 
 (a) rat i, tat i, nrat, to loosen, to unite. 
 
 Samoa: tala, tatala, to loosen, to untie. Tonga: tatala, to tear 
 off, to separate what adheres, to open, to rend. Futuna: 
 tala, tatala, to loosen, to untie, to disunite. Hawaii: kala, id. 
 Maori: tatara, loose, untied. Tahiti: tatara, to loosen, to untie. 
 Nuguria: taraki, to open. Marquesas: taataa, separated, 
 loosened. 
 
 Viti: ndala, to be open (of a shellfish); ndalanga, to open one's 
 
 ; mouth. 
 
 (b) mirati, minratinrat, to be loose, untied. 
 
 Samoa: matala, to be open (as a leaf), untied, unloosed. Tonga: 
 matala, open, expanded (as a leaf or flower), free from restraint. 
 Futuna: matala, open, untied. Niue: matala, to open, as a 
 flower or leaf. Hawaii : makala, to open, to untie, to unloose. 
 Maori: matara, untied, untwisted. Tahiti: matara, untied, 
 disentangled, loosened. Rapanui: matara, polar a, to untie, to 
 acquit, to clear; patala, to let loose. Mangareva: akamakara, 
 to cut the first thread so as to unravel anything. Mangaia : 
 matara, to be loosened. Paumotu : hakamataratara, to unloose. 
 
 Viti : mathala, clear, plain, understandable, to be unfolded as a leaf. 
 
 Hebrew: nat'ar, hitir, to loose. 
 
 The metathesis is evident. 
 
 As between the groups of words here assembled the Efat£ mi is the 
 equivalent of the general ma of condition. In the Polynesian of each 
 group we find no further evolution of meaning than will readily be reducible 
 to the basic signification upon which Efate and Samoa are in exact accord. 
 
 The Viti merits consideration. We have instances in which the Poly- 
 nesian t becomes the Viti nd; we have instances of the t-th mutation; this 
 so far as I can recall is the only instance in which t becomes both nd and th. 
 From the instances presented in this work we might be led to the conclusion 
 that i-initial becomes nd and ^-medial becomes th. That this is not the 
 case is doubly instanced in words not included within the essential limit 
 of this work ; for example, tea-thea, mutu-mundu, fiti-vindi. We can but 
 note the anomaly. 
 
 The final vowel is weakened in Efate and tends to vanish. In the dia- 
 lectic forms we see a tendency toward nasal reinforcement of the l-r, which 
 is unusual. The dialectic form tati may indicate an /-/ mutation from the 
 tala stem or it may be an r-t mutation from the metathetic Efate rati stem. 
 We have no record of such l-t mutation between Polynesia and Efat6; in 
 the wider Melanesian field we find it in but a solitary instance sala (339) 
 path Bugotu hatautu. I incline, therefore, to consider it due to merely 
 local variation. 
 
 142. 
 
 ; ror, lor, the oily juice of grated coconut used to moisten or fatten puddings. 
 
 Samoa: lolo, oil, the coconut prepared for making scented oil; loloi, 
 
 a dish of taro and coconut juice. Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, 
 
 Nukuoro, Nuguria: lolo, oil. Hawaii: lolo, brains, marrow. 
 
224 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Maori : roro, id . Tahiti : roro, the brains of mankind . Mangaia : 
 roro, brains. Mangareva : roro, soft, pure milk from the breast 
 or from coconuts, the skull, the head. Paumotu: takaroro^ 
 headache. Rapanui: roro, brain, skull. 
 
 Viti: lolo, milk of the coconut squeezed from scraped kernel. 
 
 Arabic: ra'a, to moisten bread with fat. 
 
 In Efate and Nuclear Polynesia we find complete accord upon the par- 
 ticular signification of the word. In the Polynesia of the Tongafiti swarm 
 we find the word identical in form, but in sense in complete accord upon a 
 different signification, to which brain meaning the ultimate migrations have 
 added in Hawaiian and Maori the meaning of marrow. Along the Tonga- 
 fiti track the word for oil is sinu, which appears in Nuclear Polynesia con- 
 currently with lolo, and in the western verge in Ticopia. Now in Nuclear 
 Polynesia the word for brain is derived from the coconut but from another 
 part, the spongy substance (uto) which in an old nut occupies the space 
 where the water has been : Tonga, Uvea, uto ; Niue, uhoniu o he ulu (coconut 
 sponge of the head) : Samoa, uto, the head as a term of abuse, while for brains 
 yet another coconut product is employed, one advanced in manufacture,. 
 fai'ai the cooked juice, which in Futuna faikai is restricted to the literal 
 sense. This uto also signifies marrow in Tonga, Uvea, Viti {uto ni sui). 
 
 We next pass to the southeastern terminus of all possible migration, 
 Mangareva and the Paumotu. Here we pick up once more the coconut 
 milk in Mangareva roro and find it extended to the human breast. Con- 
 joined with this we find a strange variation from the Tongafiti sense, a 
 passage from the soft parts to the hard, from the contents to the calvaria. 
 Here the word uto means marrow, utuhupoko brains. Altogether a strange- 
 fact and remote spot in which to find an inosculation of Proto-Samoan and 
 Tongafiti. Rapanui unites the soft and the hard parts in this word. 
 
 The lolo reappears in such parts of Nuclear Polynesia as have the animal 
 as a component of Samoa palolo, Tonga balolo, Viti mbalolo. I cite a note on 
 this subject which I wrote out for Dr. William McMichaelWoodworth.who. 
 identified the palolo as the posterior epitokal part of Eunice viridis (Gray) : 
 
 Stair's derivation from pa'a-lolo, luscious crab, is out of all consideration; it is on all 
 fours with the classic definition of a crab as a small red fish that walks backward, for 
 pa'a (paka) could not in the Samoan system of word structure undergo such a syncopa- 
 tion as to cut itself in two. As the bit beastie is in no sense a crab, and I must claim 
 for my islanders that their intelligence is sufficiently high to prevent them from putting 
 two such dissimilar animals together, so in turn is lolo not luscious. The organs of 
 sense perception by which the Samoan apperceives lolo lie, not in the peripheral nerve 
 endings of the tongue, but of the fingers ; it is a matter of touch and not of taste such as 
 luscious principally connotes. I got a very instructive glimpse at this word from my 
 cook boy and a dish of vermicelli soup. After it had served my uses the tureen went 
 back to the kitchen. I found the servitor dabbling his fingers in the dish, which he- 
 pronounced to be ja'alolo. I regard the primal signification as one of consistency, some- 
 what custardy, a substance partially solid that may to a certain extent be grasped in 
 the fingers yet which seems to slip out and elude the grasp. That, it will be noticed, 
 is a thread that can be run through all the significations. It applies equally to the- 
 palolo as you feel it in the water on the great day of its appearance. In the slightly 
 specialized sense of slippery it applies similarly to its other two compounds in the 
 Samoan, ngalolo and umelolo, both being fishes and the latter a variety of Naseus- 
 lituratus or unicornis. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 225 
 
 H3- 
 suki, to stick, to stab. 
 
 Samoa : su'i, to sew, to stitch. Nukuoro : suki, to pierce, to stab. 
 Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea : huki, to pierce, to prick, to punc- 
 ture, to lance. Maori: hubi, pierced. Marquesas: huki, a 
 small stick used to strengthen thatch. Rapanui: huki, to 
 transpierce. Mangareva : huki, to pierce (said of lightning) ; 
 ukiuki, piercing, lancing. Paumotu: hukihuki, to bore, to 
 perforate. Tahiti : hui, to pierce, to prick, to lance. Hawaii : 
 Jmiuna, a seam, a uniting by sewing together. 
 
 Viti : thuki, a digging stick. 
 
 I/ambell, King, I^amassa : suki, to sew. Lambell, Lamassa : suki, 
 to prick. Moanus : susiii, to sew. 
 
 Arabic : s'akka, to transfix with a spear. 
 
 The root suk retains its k except in Tahiti and Hawaii, where this loss 
 is normal, and in Moanus. Our data instance two stems in Moanus involv- 
 ing k; in this instance fe-medial vanishes; in 305, there initial, it remains; 
 of course these two instances are not sufficient to establish the usage. 
 
 144. 
 takutaku, to speak. 
 
 Samoa : ta'u, to tell, to mention, to announce, to certify, to acknowl- 
 edge. Tonga : taku, to call by, to designate ; takua, to mention, 
 to call by name . Rapanui : taku, to predict . Maori : takutaku, to 
 threaten, to recite imprecations. Fotuna : no-tukua, to confess. 
 Viti: tukuna, to report, to tell. 
 Arabic : nataka, to speak. 
 
 The Fotuna word is no more divergently specialized away from the plain 
 sense of Ffate" and Viti than is the Tonga or the Maori; it is particularly 
 interesting because it confirms the Viti vowel plan. 
 
 In the proposed Semitic identification a syllable is supposed to have been 
 worn away by frontal abrasion in passing from a common parent to the 
 Pacific, or the Arabic has picked up a syllable. Without confirmatory 
 evidence of intermediate forms this assumption is too violent. 
 
 H5- 
 tui, a chief. 
 
 Samoa: tui, a chief, king. Tonga : tu'i, a king, a governor. Futuna: 
 tui, god, supreme ruler, king (of god only). Niue: tui, a high 
 chief. Uvea: tui, king. 
 Viti : tui, king or principal chief. 
 
 Arabic: waddu, watadu, watada, to fix, stake, make firm. Hebrew: 
 yated, a pin, a nail, a prince. 
 
 No explanation is offered of the anomalous ' in Tonga tu'i. The char- 
 acter is seldom used in Tongan and is not noted at all in Shirley Baker's 
 grammar of the language. How inconsistent with himself he is in regard 
 of this character in the dictionary is exhibited in this suite : ma'u to get 
 
226 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 (Samoa maua), maugataa hard to get, ma'ugofie easy to get. It seems to 
 me that he has inserted ' into tu'i in order to differentiate that word to the 
 eye from five other meanings of tut. Those of us who had the pleasure of 
 knowing Tonga under that polemical missionary-statesman will have no 
 difficulty in comprehending why he should see fit to accentuate the ruling 
 power. Other than this slight visible but inaudible deviation the word is 
 identical throughout Nuclear Polynesia and in Efate, to which it is limited. 
 It can have no possible connection with Semitic words for stake. 
 
 146. 
 
 tuku, to go down, to sink down, to lower. 
 
 Among the many uses of the apparently cognate Polynesian tuku I select 
 only such as concord with the Efate tuku, for a close study of the Samoan 
 tu'u (yielding no selection for this purpose) leads to the feeling that it is 
 the remnant of several dissimilar stems. 
 
 Maori: tuku, to subside, to settle down. Tahiti: tuutuu, to slacken 
 or ease a rope. Hawaii : kuu, to let down, to slacken. Tonga : 
 tuku, to slacken, to let go as a rope; tukutuku, to sink in the 
 sea. Futuna: tuku, to put down. Niue: tuku, to bury. 
 Rarotonga : tuku, to let down, to let out, to drop down. Manga- 
 reva : tuku, to throw the fishing net or fillet. Paumotu : tuku, 
 to lay down. Sikayana : tuku, to put down. Nukuoro : tuku, 
 to permit, to allow. Manahiki, Fakaafo: tuku, to place. 
 Nuguria: tuku, to set. Rapanui: tuku, to give, to accord. 
 
 Viti : tukutha, to let go, to slacken a rope ; vakatukutha, to let down 
 in a basket. 
 
 Hebrew: s'uah, to sink down. Arabic: sah'a, sah'a, tah'a, t'ah'a, id. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-POLYNESIAN-SEMITIC. 
 
 H7. 
 bano, to go, to go off or away. 
 
 Samoa : fano, passing along. Tonga : fano, to go, used in reference 
 to small fish going in shoals. Futuna : fano, to go, to depart. 
 Niue : fano, to go, to walk ; fenonga, a journey. Tahiti : fano, 
 to set sail, to depart. Paumotu : fano, to set sail. Aniwa, 
 Sikayana, Vate: fano, to go. Nukuoro: hano atu, to go, to 
 depart; hano saine, to go around. Nuguria: uhano, to go. 
 Maori : whano, to go on. Tongarewa : hana, to go. Mangareva : 
 ano, to appear. Uvea : fangona (metath. fanonga) road, path, 
 to go a journey. Fotuna : no- fano, to walk, to go. 
 Bald, Fpi: mbano, to go. Meli, Fagani: fano, id. Maewo, Malo, 
 Baki, Mota Veverau, Motlav, Vuras, Merlav, Gog, Eakon, Santo, 
 Vaturanga, Bugotu: vano, id. Volow: vono, id. Malekula, 
 Marina, Omba, Arag, Mota Veverau, Volow, Leon, Sasar, Mosin, 
 Alo Teqel, Norbarbar, Maewo: van, id. King: van-win, to 
 come. Lo: ven, to go. Bierian Epi: mbene, id. Tanna: 
 (t)uven, id. Eromanga: ve, id. Mota Maligo, Ambrym, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 227 
 
 Sesake, Nggela, Belaga, Pak: va, id. Aneityum: apan, han, id. 
 Pala: han, id. Duke of York, Matupit: wan, id. Kabakada, 
 Matupit, Baravon:wa»a, id. Lambell:/km,id. King : ivuan, id. 
 Norbarbar: vana, a going. Vuras, Gog, Lakon: vanog, id. 
 Motlav: navnog, id. Tangoan Santo: thano, to go. 
 Hebrew : panah, to turn the back, to turn to go. 
 
 See note 1 1 . 
 
 With the readily adjustable exception of the metathetic form in Uvea the 
 Polynesian is a unit and in perfect identification with Efate bano. Other 
 Ef at£ forms are banomai, banamai, banimai, compounds with directive mai ; 
 banbtu, binoti, bariats, bindts, compounds with directive ate, with which our 
 author most cryptically includes binen, baina, nbtu, net; ba-ki, which he 
 says is "contracted for" ban, bano, while ba (n) is not. 
 
 In considering the word in Melanesia we observe that there is a partition 
 into two markedly unequal areas according as the radical vowel is a or e, 
 to which is to be added the single instance of Volow which has o for a 
 (neutral vowel). 
 
 The a-series has a wide range among the labials from b to v, but the forms 
 in v are far the most widely spread. The only exception to this vertical muta- 
 tion is the Tangoan Santo involving a f-th or horizontal mutation, that is 
 from labial to lingual, a change of which we have no other example, yet in 
 this case it seems quite correct. Aneityum, Pala, Lambell han, according to 
 myprinciple of the aspiration, is a vertical mutation. It maybe that in this 
 we see a transition form to Tangoan Santo thano; a. labial h reached verti- 
 cally would in no way, save with the resources of comparative philology, 
 be distinguishable from a lingual h, and for the change from this h vertically 
 downward to th we have abundant evidence (17 Journal of the Polynesian 
 Society, 1 60) . The mutation to w is abundantly supported and is all but 
 vertical; it is found only in the gate by which the Samoa track leaves 
 Indonesia, and, disregarding the extra prefix, which is probably formative, 
 I incline to regard the vu of King ivuan as but a reinforced w. In Kaba- 
 kada, Matupit, Baravon wana we shall best regard the final vowel as an 
 o-a change within the triangle of the neutral vowel ; the a-final in Norbarbar 
 vana is formative and establishes the verbal noun of van to go, as appears 
 above. In Vuras, Gog, Lakon, Motlav the final g is formative of the verbal 
 noun; the Motlav is na-vno-g, article-stem-suffix. There remain for con- 
 sideration a few irregular forms. Aneityum apan we include because our 
 author includes it as an identification, which it is not. Apan means to go, 
 apam means to come ; the merest tyro should recognize the common stem 
 as apa, far removed from vano and further exhibited in apahai to go land- 
 ward and apaahni to go everywhere. He quite overlooked, or did not know 
 where to look for han, which is the true identification. The King vanwin 
 contains the vano stem together with an extra element which in the paucity 
 of our material from that center of New Ireland culture we may not 
 comprehend. 
 
 The smaller e-series runs through its simple course of mutation and abra- 
 sion and calls for no more extended comment than to call attention to Tanna 
 (t)uven as a mixed form. 
 
228 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 We have now left for consideration the va and the ve. In each case 
 we have a record of the abrasion of final vowel and then of the consonant 
 left final, thus there is no reason in etymology why we should not regard 
 them as regular mutations of the fano stem. Since Mota shows vano in 
 Veverau and va in Maligo, where the differences are no more than dialectic 
 and of neighbor dialects at that, we are forced to the conclusion that va is 
 from the fano stem despite the efforts of our author to confuse the record 
 as shown in 1 1 . 
 
 We are not left to the compelling power of resemblance visualized to 
 comprehend Dr. Macdonald's indentification of the fano stem with the 
 Hebrew panah. Here is his extended argument in full as spread upon the 
 record under the classification of "triliterals doubly weak, that is, with 
 two weak letters or quiescents." 
 
 ' ' Efate bano-mai or bana-mai, to come ; banats, i.e., ban ats, to go ; Maori 
 whanatu; Efate bano, to go; Maori whano, to verge toward, to go on, 
 proceeding toward; Hebrew panah, to turn, to turn oneself, to turn the 
 back, to turn in order to go anywhere. Thus banotu, whanatu, equals to 
 turn, going away, or outward, and bano-mai, bano-be, equals to turn 
 coming, to come." Any person who can find herein the common term 
 wherein to turn equals to go will have no greater difficulty in finding in fano 
 a triliteral, even though two of its letters are "weak or quiescent." 
 
 148. 
 
 batu, bate, to close up the roof by weaving thatch on the ridgepole. 
 
 Samoa: falu, to commence plaiting. Tonga: fatu, to tie rafters, 
 to commence plaiting. Futuna : fatu, fetu, to plait. Uvea : 
 fetufetu, id. Niue: fatufatu, to fold; fatunga, a rafter. Tahiti: 
 fatu, to plait, to braid. Paumotu: pifalufatu, to fold. 
 Rapanui : haatu, to plait ; hahatu, a plait. Hawaii : haku, to 
 braid a wreath; hakuhaku, to fold up. Maori: whatu, to 
 weave. Mangareva : atu, to fold up. 
 
 Epi: bofungo, to close up the roof by weaving thatch on the ridgepole. 
 
 Hebrew: 'abat, to interweave; 'abot, wreathen work. ''•■ &i* • iif 
 
 So far as it is given us to follow out the tangles of some of these definitions 
 it appears that Dr. Macdonald has sought to draft a statement which should 
 allow him to incorporate fatu the ridgepole with this batu. 
 
 The Polynesian has a word, stem fatu, which signifies to plait or braid 
 or weave or in some such way with deft fingers to reduce a tangle of shreds 
 to order. In Niue, Mangareva and the Paumotu the sense is restricted to 
 one of the incident operations in this broader meaning. In Hawaii we find 
 the two senses side by side, thus linking the two groups of meaning. With 
 this Efate batu is in accord so far as relates to the matter of weaving which 
 our author has distinguished by italics. This stem in Polynesia is nowhere 
 particularly applied to thatching, this roof covering being put on by imbri- 
 cation and not by interlacing. 
 
 But Tonga fatu to tie rafters, Niue fatunga a rafter, are distinctly roof 
 words. That, while they are identical in form with the weaving fatu, they 
 are not homogenetic therewith is apparent in the existence of Efat6 fatu 
 a ridgepole. In Samoa the roof fatu is found in fatu'ulu the thatch next 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 229 
 
 the ridgepole, and in fatulau old thatch, and in fatunga the timbers to which 
 the purlins are fastened. The ridgepole fatu is continued in the same sense 
 to Tangoan Santo papatu, Malo uobatu, Malekula Uripiv uobut, and Bierian 
 botqu. 
 
 The Epi word Dr. Macdonald notes as identical in sense with batu, it 
 seems in no other wise related. 
 
 149. 
 iki, kiki, riki, small. 
 
 The following words all mean small : 
 
 Maori: riki. Samoa: li'i. Tonga: iki, liliki, likiliki. Uvea: 
 liliki. Nuguria: likiliki. Futuna: ikiiki, liki. Niue: 
 ikiiki. Tahiti : rii. Hawaii : Hi. Rotuma : lilii. Marquesas : 
 iki. Mangareva: rikiriki. Paumotu: rikiriki. Mangaia: 
 rikiriki. Sikayana: likiliki. Samoa, Tahiti, Rarotonga, 
 Manahiki, Rapanui, Maori: iti. 
 
 Duke of York: lik. Baki: teliki. Maewo: riki. Nifilole: laki. 
 Motu : malaki. Kabadi : mara'i. Guadalcanar, Pokau : kiki. 
 Tubetube: kikiu. Nada, Kiriwana: kikita. Murua: kakiti. 
 Oiun: kafakiki. Galavi: berokikina. Bougainville: kekereke. 
 Aneityum : tintin. New Georgia : kikina. Pak, Leon : tiktik. 
 Vuras: netui, menet. Merlav: wirig. Mota: rig. Sasar: 
 wogrig. Alo Teqel : wowrig. Gog : weskit, wesekit. Nor- 
 barbar: sosogul, sosogot. Retan: seget, sogot. Lo: ririg. 
 Omba : mbiti. Ararg : tirigi. Sesake : kiki, ngiki. Fagani : 
 kikirii. Wango: kekerei. Nggela: kikia. New Britain: 
 ik. Baravon : ik, ikilik. Buka : kekereke, kikerei. Lambell : 
 liklik. Hula, Galoma: kirikiri. Keapara: kiri. Suau: 
 gagiri. Sariba: gagirini. 
 
 Ethiopic : dawik, to be small. 
 
 In the three Efate words for small the common element is ki. The 
 simplest form is the reduplicated kiki. With a vowel prefix we find iki, 
 and when that in turn is modulated by a liquid coefficient we find riki. 
 
 Two of these forms appear in Polynesian, kiki not having survived that 
 far: 
 
 iki: Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Moiki, Tongarewa./ fi&. U ^t< 
 "fiia:?Maori, Samoa, Tonga, Uvea.Tahiti, Hawaii, Rotuma, Mangareva, 
 "Paumotu, Mangaia, Sikayana. 
 
 In Melanesia we find all three forms, distributed as follows : 
 
 kiki: Guadalcanar, New Georgia, Sesake, Nggela, New Guinea. 
 
 iki: New Britain, Baravon. 
 
 liki: Maewo, Baki, Nifilole, Motu, Duke of York, Lambell, Arag, Mota, 
 
 Merlav, Lo, Sasar, Alo Teqel. 
 kiki and liki: Bougainville, Buka, Fagani, Wango. 
 iki and liki: Baravon. 
 
 Not immediately referable to the three forms in Efate our Melanesian 
 studies afford us the following forms: 
 
230 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 kit. This may be the basic ki with a persisting radical final consonant, 
 or the t maybe an irregular accretion ; it is impossible in the paucity of data 
 to come to a conclusion. If Pak, Leon tiktik be kit under metathesis this 
 is the simplest form. In Norbarbar and Retan, with floating vowel, we 
 have this stem with a prefix se, so, common to both. In Gog I see such 
 resemblance to Retan that I diagram its composition as we-s-kit. 
 
 From this stem, by a common frontal abrasion, we may perhaps derive 
 the common word of Polynesia for small; Samoa, Tahiti, Marquesas, 
 Rapanui, Mangareva iti; Tonga jii (metathetic), Moiki itiiti by and by, 
 and Hawaii iki (a kappation of radical t and not to be confounded with 
 the stem iki). This would restore to Polynesia the possession of the 
 third Efate stem, and it now seems to be proved by Rarotonga ngiti. 
 
 Omba mbiti we lack data to coordinate. The first impression that this 
 is iti with a prefixed modulant will hardly stand against the fact that iti 
 is an eastern form nowhere found in the west, and the other fact that we 
 know of no well attested instance in which a stem which has had its head 
 rubbed off acquires a new one by random selection. 
 
 We now are left with Vuras and Aneityum, which have the common 
 element net or tin according as we consider the metathesis to have been 
 applied to one or to the other. If we regard net as primal and as equivalent 
 to nit we shall find any attempt to associate it with iti by frontal accretion 
 blocked by the same bar as at Omba, and this somewhat considerable 
 array of data affords no example of a k-n mutation by which we might 
 account for it. 
 
 Uvea sii, with Aniwa auhi, may open for us a small group of Melanesian 
 relationships in Aneityum sisi, Efat6 ses, sos; Epi takisi, Lakon sik, Volow 
 siwi, Motlav su, and thus connect with the se, so, element of the compound 
 forms of Norbarbar, Retan and Gog. It should be observed, however, 
 that Uvea sii devolves normally through Tonga jii from iti. 
 
 Dr. Codrington (Melanesian Languages, 81) comments "as is the case 
 with most adjectives there is but scanty agreement in the words meaning 
 little." I think that in working over his material quite another conclusion 
 has been reached and that the Polynesian content is distinctly marked 
 from end to end of Melanesia. 
 
 Indonesian affiliations are rare. We find Wahai kiiti, Bouton kidikidi, 
 Salayer kedi, and beyond these three we may scarcely venture, perhaps 
 not even so far. 
 
 In none of the foregoing is there aught which points to the Semitic 
 identification. 
 
 150. 
 kiat, the sticks which cross from the canoe to the outrigger. 
 
 Samoa: 'iato, the outrigger struts. Tonga, Nuguria: kiato, id. 
 Futuna: kiato, id. Fotuna: akiato, id. Maori: kiato, the 
 thwart of a canoe. Tahiti : iato, the transverse beamsTwhich 
 connect the outrigger to the canoe. Hawaii : iako, the arched 
 sticks which connect a canoe with its outrigger. Mangareva : 
 kiato, a large raft. Mangaia : kiato, the outrigger. Paumotu : 
 kiato, to pierce and cross for joining. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 231 
 
 Tanna: nikiatu, the outrigger bars. 
 
 Arabic : h'ata, h'iato, to sew, to join together. 
 
 151- 
 kubenga, a fish net. 
 
 Samoa : 'upenga, a net, not restricted to fishing. Tonga, Futuna, 
 Niue, Uvea, Nukuoro, Maori, Rapanui, Rarotonga: kupenga, 
 id. Nuguria: kupena, id. Aniwa : kowpenga, id. Marquesas: 
 upea, upeka, upena, id. Hawaii: upena, id. Tahiti: upea, id. 
 Mangareva, Paumotu : kupenga, a thread, a filament. Fotuna: 
 kaupenaua, the neck. 
 
 Sesake: kupenga, a net. Mota: gape, id. Merlav: gambe, id. 
 Gog: gamb, id. Lambell, King: mbene, id. Lamassa: mbane, 
 id. I,aur: mb'dn, id. Motlav: kmbweng, id. Volow: 
 nggmbweng, id. Pala: w&e», id. 
 
 Arabic: kiffat, a net, from fea^a, to wrap around. 
 
 In form the Polynesian word has the appearance of a verbal noun from 
 some verb stem kupe which we do not identify, for Tregear's suggestion of 
 Viti kumbe to catch hold of, to cleave or cling to, does not commend itself 
 in signification. Against this idea militates the fact that the word has 
 been preserved in Efate and Sesake, termination and all. The sense is 
 always and everywhere a net or meshed fabric, except in Mangareva where 
 it has become limited to that of which nets are made. The Fotuna form is 
 clearly a composite of kupenga and ua the neck, but its precise explanation 
 is not clear. 
 
 In Melanesia we find two groups of identifications after passing Sesake 
 as an unchanged loan word. 
 
 In the first group we have the languages which have assimilated a 
 putative stem kupe. These are Mota, Merlav, Gog. 
 
 In the second group are the languages which, while abrading the first 
 syllable, have used as their stem penga and have preserved more or less of 
 the seeming noun-formative termination. In the order of their strength 
 these are Motlav, Volow and the New Ireland group. The Pelion on Ossa 
 of the Motlav and Volow forms, it must be remembered, are each a single 
 sound ; therefore these do not, as might seem, reproduce the full kupenga; 
 it is just the Melanesian clumsiness in compassing a Polynesian p with lips 
 which play havoc with the fine precision of labials. 
 
 In view of the fact that the palatal nasal is most probably radical we may 
 scarcely accept the Semitic identification. 
 
 152. 
 lafi, to take up, to carry. 
 
 Samoa : lavea, to be removed, of a disease. Tonga : lavea, to bite, 
 to take the hook, as a fish. Futuna: lave, to comprehend, 
 to seize. Niue: laveaki, to convey. Rarotonga: rave, to 
 take, to receive. Tahiti : rave, to take. Mangareva : rave, 
 to take, to take hold; raveika, fisherman. Maori: rawe, to 
 take up, to snatch. Hawaii : lawe, to take and carry in the 
 hand. Marquesas: ave, an expression used when the fishing 
 line is caught in the stones. 
 
232 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Mota, Omba: rave, to catch (of fish), Eo: rav, id. New Britain: 
 rapa, to take by force. Nggela, Belaga : lavi, to take. Maewo : 
 lailai, id. Arag: lai, id. 
 
 Arabic: rafa'a, to take up, to carry. 
 
 Samoan lave has a line of significations none of which is found outside 
 its immediate vicinage in Nuclear Polynesia. The nearest approach to the 
 Efate signification is in lavea, and that is not to be supported against the 
 first objection that may suggest itself. 
 
 The sense of taking extends from Efate to Fotuna and thence eastward 
 to Rarotonga, Tahiti, Mangareva, Maori. The carrying sense is found in 
 Niue. The two come together no nearer than Hawaii. 
 
 The specialized use in relation to fishing is absent from Ef at6 ; but its 
 presence in Tonga, Mangareva and the Marquesas of Polynesia, and in Mota, 
 Omba and Lo of Melanesia is amply suggestive of a common source. The 
 other Melanesian identifications call for no comment, except that in Arag 
 and Maewo; if this identification be acceptable, we have no other example 
 in all this material of the vanishing of a v. These two, therefore, remain a 
 little more than doubtful. 
 
 153- 
 leo, le, lo, lu, voice, speech, word. 
 
 Samoa: leo, voice, sound, noise. Tonga: le'o, voice. Futuna: 
 leo, id. Uvea, Nuguria, Niue: leo, voice, sound. Hawaii: 
 leo, voice, sound, speech, language. Maori, Tahiti, Mangareva : 
 reo, id. Rarotonga : reo, voice. Paumotu : reko, voice, speech ; 
 reo, the air of a song. Rapanui : reo, voice, language, air of a 
 song, a tale; hakareoreo, a story, to tell. Aniwa: noreo, voice. 
 Marquesas: eo, eeo, id. Uvea: lea, to say, to speak to, to 
 accost, to address. Tonga : lea, speech, language. Niue: lea, 
 to speak. Rotuma: lio, voice. 
 
 Sesake, Arag, Mota, Omba, Maewo: leo, the voice. Mota: lea, 
 speech. Maewo: leo, law. Santo: liona, the voice. 
 
 Arabic: la" a', to speak; la"w', sound, voice; lo"at, word, language, 
 dialect. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is leo, an open form and thereby readily distin- 
 guishable from leo (311) to watch, which stems in leos. 
 
 The general sense is the sound of the voice in speech or in song, and to 
 this signification the word is confined in Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, 
 Niue, Aniwa, Rarotonga, Paumotu and the Marquesas, that is to say all 
 of Nuclear Polynesia with three tongues of the eastward migration ; and the 
 same is true of the occurrence of the word in the New Hebrides except 
 Efate. If Paumotu reko be really referable to this stem the interpolation 
 of the k is anomalous. To this idea of the sound of the voice is added a 
 connotation of the product of the voice, and we find the signification of 
 speech, language, in Hawaii, Maori, Tahiti, Mangareva, in the Paumotu 
 subject to the doubt already noted as to reko, and in Efate. In the latter 
 we pass still farther into particulars with leo meaning a word. In Maewo 
 the secondary meaning leo law receives no confirmation elsewhere. On 
 Tonga le'o see note 145. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 233 
 
 In four languages, one of Melanesia and three of Polynesia, we find a 
 different yet appreciably similar word for the expression of this latter sense 
 in differentiation from the former. These are : 
 
 Uvea: leo, voice, sound; lea, to say, to speak to. 
 Niue: leo, voice; lea, speech. 
 Tonga: le'o, voice; lea, speech, language. 
 Mota: leo, voice; lea, speech. 
 
 We are, therefore, abundantly warranted in predicating two parallel 
 stems of which lea, by sense similarity and by reason of carrying its form 
 and sense distinction nowhere else than in an unaccented final vowel, 
 always a weak spot, has become assimilated to leo, this being particularly 
 true in the regions covered by the Tongafiti swarm. Efate' we find in 
 possession of leo voice; it has not now lea speech; we are not justified in 
 the statement that it never had the latter, for the form le might survive 
 just as well from lea as from leo. 
 
 154- 
 lingi-si, malingi, malingsi, to pour out, to spill. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga: lingi, to pour. Niue: lingi, to pour in or out. 
 Uvea : lilingi, to sprinkle. Futuna, Nuguria : lilingi, to pour 
 out. Maori :ringi, id. Rarotonga : riringi, to pour. Paumotu: 
 riringi, to pour from one vessel into another. Tahiti : ninii, 
 to pour out. Hawaii : nini, to spill, to pour out. Rapanui : 
 nininini, to pour, to shed ; hakanininini, to water. Marquesas : 
 iki, to pour out; iniu, teat. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga: malingi, spilled. Rarotonga: maringi, to spill. 
 Paumotu: maringi, to suppurate. Mangareva: meringi, to 
 trickle, to flow. Hawaii: manini, to spill or spatter out. 
 Tahiti : manii, to overflow, to be spilling. 
 
 Viti: livi, to pour gently or in a small stream. 
 
 New Britain: ligire, to pour out. Motlav, Volow, Merlav, Gog: 
 ling, id. Mdsin: lenglengir, fluid. Mota: ligligira, ligiu, id. 
 Aneityum : aijangjing, to pour out. 
 
 Arabic : raka, to pour out. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is lingis. 
 
 Efatd has the simple stem and at least the form of the conditional deriv- 
 ative in ma. These two there will be no difficulty in tracing through the 
 Polynesian. 
 
 I have given room to Viti livi because of sense identity. Superficially 
 itfis in form a three-quarters identification. In all my close study of the 
 Polynesian content of Viti this is the only case in which the leaping muta- 
 tion ng-v at all suggests itself, and there is not a single confirmatory instance 
 in this study of the broader field of Melanesia. 
 
 In the unlocalized New Britain instance collected by Trfegear we are 
 uncertain whether this g is really g or represents ng, a common device in the 
 writing of South Sea languages. However this may be, in Mota there can 
 be no doubt that g is g and represents a not infrequent ng-g mutation. In 
 the other New Hebridean languages where the word occurs it has undergone 
 
234 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 no change more serious than terminal vowel abrasion, except for a slight 
 vowel change in Mosin. Aneityum has aijangjing to pour and ajaingjanse 
 to pour in ; this speech, so remote from either of the Proto-Samoan migra- 
 tion streams that it falls almost into the lowest class of quality of its Poly- 
 nesian content, has been too little studied to warrant our acceptance of 
 this identification. But we can sense a Polynesian ghost in its j-ng-s, all 
 the more since the l-j mutation plainly appears in lima (312) five Aneityum 
 ni-jman. 
 
 155- 
 
 liu, liliu, lilia, ler, bilui, bilu, to turn back, return, go or come back. 
 
 Samoa: liu, liliu, to turn, to go backward and forward. Tonga: 
 liu, liliu, to return. Futuna : liliu, to return, to go or come 
 back. Niue : liu, liliu, to turn, change, return. Uvea: liliu, 
 to turn, to return. Maori : ririu, to pass by. Tahiti : riuriu, 
 to go around in a circle. Mangareva : akariu, to come and go. 
 
 Viti: lia, to transform, to metamorphose. 
 
 Nggela : liliu, to change, to turn away. 
 
 The identification of liu is complete through all these notes. With the 
 dialectic occurrence of Efate lilia there need be no hesitation about admit- 
 ting Viti lia. 
 
 156. 
 manuka, a wound. 
 
 Samoa: manu'a, a wound. Tonga: manuka, manukaia, to kill, 
 murder, applied to chiefs. Fotuna : manuka, a sore, an ulcer. 
 Nuguria: manua, to wound. 
 
 Mota Maligo: maniga, wound. Mota Veverau: manuga, id. 
 
 Bierian: manika, a sore, an ulcer. Baki: menuko, id. Laurr 
 manug, a sore, an ulcer, an abscess. Baravon, Pala : manua, 
 wound. Malekula: menu, a sore, an ulcer. 
 
 Arabic : naka', to wound. Hebrew : nakah, id. Ethiopic : nakaya, id. 
 
 It is interesting to note that while on the one hand this word is confined 
 to Nuclear Polynesia it occurs on the other not only in the New Hebrides 
 but even so far back along the Samoa track as the east Indonesian gate. 
 Tonga makes far less use of the courtesy speech, the Polynesian Basakrama, 
 than does Samoa. In Samoa manu'a is an open word, the wound of a chief 
 is masoe. It would appear that Tonga manuka was an importation from 
 Samoa and was set aside for courtesy use as being a foreign novelty. Any 
 note is valuable which tends toward the elucidation of the differentiation 
 of Proto-Samoan and Tongafiti in Tonga. 
 
 157- 
 
 nakbe, a hollowed log used as a drum. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Uvea, Niue: nafa, a drum. 
 
 Malekula Uripiv: nambwi, a drum. 
 
 Hebrew: nekeb, a hollowed thing used as a musical instrument. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 235 
 
 158. 
 ruma, the breast, bosom. 
 
 Maori : uma, the breast, bosom. Samoa : uma, a wide chest. Tonga, 
 Futuna, Uvea, Niue: uma, the shoulder. Nuguria: uma, 
 breast of a man. Marquesas: uma, the breast. Hawaii: 
 umauma, id. Tahiti: ouma, id. Rapanui: huma, breast, 
 chest. 
 
 Sesake: ruma, the breast. Dobu: rumaruma, id. Buka : nunume, 
 id. Motu: geme, id. Galoma: komakoma, id. 
 
 Arabic : ha'zum', the breast, the bosom. 
 
 Frontal abrasion is so well established that we need have no hesitation 
 in accepting the identification of Melanesian ruma and Polynesian uma. 
 The r-n mutation which will admit Buka nunume is the most frequent l-r 
 change in Polynesia, and in the Solomon Islands finds support in lima (313) 
 hand Saa ninime. Motu geme is much more remote and uncertain, and does 
 not well accord with the high quality of the identifications in that Torres 
 Straits migration station ; the r-g mutation finds a measure of support in 
 the l-k mutation lima (313) hand Vaturanga kima Nggao kame, where, 
 however, Motu has the abraded ami. Galoma with its k form adds con- 
 firmation. 
 
 159- 
 ruru, to tremble, an earthquake. 
 
 Samoa : lulu, lue, to shake. Tonga : luelue, to roll ; lulu, to shake. 
 Futuna: lulu, to tremble, to shake, to agitate. Niue: luelue, 
 to shake; lulu, to shake, to be shaken. Nuguria: ruhe, motion 
 of the hands in dancing; luhe henua, an earthquake. Uvea, 
 Hawaii : lu, lulu, lululu, to shake, to tremble, to flap. Fotuna : 
 no-ruruia, to shake. Maori: ru, ruru, to shake, an earth- 
 quake. Tahiti, Rarotonga, Rapanui, Paumotu : ruru, to shake, 
 to tremble. Mangareva: ru, to tremble; ruru, to shake. 
 
 Marquesas : uu, to shake the head in negation ; uuuu, to shake 
 up. Uvea : ue i, to shake ; ueue, to move. Rapanui : ueue, 
 to shake. 
 
 Nguna: ruru, a trembling. Mota: rir, to quake, an earthquake. 
 
 Syriac : r'el, to tremble. 
 
 Here we seem to have a common stem in two states. 
 
 The simpler is lu. This is found in its bare state in Uvea, Hawaii, Maori 
 and Mangareva. With a persistent reduplication, lulu, it is found in all 
 the above and in Samoa, Futuna, Fotuna, Tonga, Niue, Tahiti, Rarotonga, 
 Paumotu, Rapanui and the Marquesas, Ffate, Nguna and Mota. In Hawaii 
 it appears in triplication, and in the Marquesas even in quadruplicate . 
 
 The modified stem is lue. This is nowhere found to the exclusion of 
 lulu, but with it is found in Samoa, Tonga, Niue and Uvea ; that is, it is 
 a Nuclear Polynesian type. 
 
 While there can be no difficulty in form or sense involved in the Mota 
 identification we notice the confirmatory agreement of Mota and Maori in 
 the particularized seismic meaning. 
 
236 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 160. 
 
 taru-si, taro-si, tarotaro, to pray. 
 
 Samoa: tatalo, to pray; talotanga, a prayer. Futuna: tatalo, to 
 imprecate, to desire. Tahiti: tarotaro, to pray. Rapanui: 
 tarotaro, a malediction, to curse. Hawaii: kalokalo, to pray 
 to the gods, to supplicate favors. Nukuoro: tarotaronga, a 
 prayer. 
 
 Mota, Arag: tataro, a prayer. 
 
 Aravic: sala', to pray. Fthiopic: salaya, id. Chaldee: sela, id. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is talos. 
 
 The word has passed along its course with little variety in form or sig- 
 nification. Tregear, with such recognition of doubt as the cf. note may 
 carry, associates with this stem the Maori tarotaro to cut the hair. His 
 explanation "that the cutting of hair among Polynesians was generally 
 accompanied by a solemn and religious ceremony," while unimpeachable 
 as a statement of manners and customs, seems, for the purposes of philolog- 
 ical comparison, an impossible exaltation of the incident over the essential. 
 
 161. 
 
 taumafa, taumofa, to invoke or pray while sacrificing or giving an offering. 
 
 Samoa: taumafa, to eat, to drink (of a chief or a chief's pigeon). 
 Tonga : taumafa, to eat, applied to the Tuitonga but now used 
 to high chiefs. Futuna : taumafa, a thank-offering to the gods 
 or to a chief. Niue: taumafa, to eat, used to chiefs only. 
 Uvea: taumafa, a religious feast, to eat. Fotuna: taumafa, 
 an offering to the gods. Nukuoro : taumaha, taamaha, a feast, 
 a sacrificial feast ; hakataumaha, to forbid. Maori : taumaha, a 
 thank-offering to the gods ; whakataumaha, to offer in sacrifice. 
 Tahiti: taumaha, an offering of food to the gods. Hawaii: 
 kaumaha, a. sacrifice, to offer in sacrifice, to kill a victim for 
 sacrifice. Raro tonga: taumaa, to curse. Mangareva : toumaha, 
 a prayer offered up before a feast or a meal, to offer first fruits 
 to a god. 
 
 Malekula Pangkumu: tomav, to offer in sacrifice. 
 
 Hebrew: habhabim, offerings. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is taumafat. 
 
 The identifications show remarkable accord in form and sense. It is 
 only in Samoa, Tonga, Niue and Futuna, strictly Nuclear Polynesia, that 
 the word is applied at all to mortal men. It might be taken as a piece of 
 gross flattery to the chiefs to assign to their eating the word which belongs 
 to the great gods. In my understanding of the spiritual ideasof thiscentral 
 area of Polynesia, which holds the most primal concepts of the race, it seems 
 more reasonable to regard the word as originally belonging to the great 
 chiefs (Polynesian Basakrama) and thence extended to the divine essences 
 when the Polynesians had learned to make gods in their own image. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald finds no difficulty in accounting for the word as a com- 
 posite of materials now in Efat£, tau to pray or invoke, mafa (mofa) giving 
 or offering. The latter element he thus explains : "when the blood of men 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 237 
 
 or animals has been shed and forms a pool on the ground, one feeling the 
 smell of it, or of any similar thing, says i nabwo mo fa, it smells moja," and 
 identifies it with Arabic ma'habat a small pool, wahaba to give, to make an 
 offering. Yet in the foregoing there nowhere appears for mofa the sense of 
 giving or offering which without hesitation he assigns when dealing with 
 it in the taumafa composition. The only sense which may be derived from 
 the narrative, not definition, of mofa is to say that when the smell of blood 
 is felt, if indeed that be possible in sense perception, and one says it smells 
 mofa the word is meant to describe the apperception of shed blood by the 
 nose. Not in the least inclined to accept the circuitous Arabic identifi- 
 cation I see in mofa no suggestion of the radical t. 
 
 Working on different materials Tregear has isolated tau to pray in Tahiti 
 and the mafa of mamafa heavy. The latter at least is Proto-Samoan mafat. 
 But tau nowhere else in Polynesian means to pray. Bishop Jaussen gives 
 tau in the prayer sense but altogether omits tarotaro (160), which Tregear 
 must have obtained from English missionary sources. Assuming the sub- 
 stantial accuracy of the bishop's dictionary it is possible that Tahiti tau 
 by the not infrequent loss of / (e. g., valu eight Tahiti vau) may be associable 
 with talo to pray. The association with mafat is excellent in the preserva- 
 tion of the radical t, but the correlation of sense leaves much to be desired. 
 
 162. 
 tauri, to bind, to be bound firmly to, to marry (a woman), to tie firmly to 
 (as a boat to a ship to be towed) ; taura ki, to be fixed or bound 
 firmly to one, bringing out one as from bondage or from her 
 relations, to redeem, to marry; bitauri, to be bound, tied, 
 attached firmly to each other, to be married. 
 Samoa : tau, taulia, to be anchored, to be fixed (as colors in cloth) ; 
 taula, an anchor; taulanga, anchorage; taula'i, to anchor with 
 or to; tauvale, to marry beneath one. Tonga: taulanga, 
 
 anchorage ; taufau, to tie. Futuna : taula, an anchor, a cable ; 
 taulanga, anchorage. Niue : taula, an anchor. Uvea : taula, 
 an anchor; taulanga, anchorage. Nukuoro: taura, a rope. 
 Maori : tau, to lie at anchor or moorings ; taura, a rope ; tauranga, 
 anchorage; tatau, to tie; taunga, a support, bond, tie, a bond 
 of connection between families; taumau, betrothed. Tahiti: 
 tau, an anchor; taura, a rope; tauri, to be intermixed as a 
 family in a house; tautea, to rescue, to deliver. Rarotonga: 
 taura, a rope. Marquesas : tau, a rope ; katau, atau, an anchor. 
 Mangareva: tauri, to tie together; tour a, a cord. Hawaii: 
 kau, to tie on ; kaula, a rope ; kaupili, to unite, as man and wife. 
 Sesake: matau, an anchor. Mota: taur, to hold. 
 Arabic : sabara, sabr', to bind, to be bound to. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is taul. 
 
 The Polynesian tau is protean in its shifts of meaning. I have here segre- 
 gated only such as are associable with Efate tauri. Other senses will be 
 found in 236 and 267. 
 
 In the Melanesian identifications Mota is satisfactory. We lack the data 
 to establish the value of ma in Sesake matau which seems to be a composite 
 of this tau. 
 
238 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 163. 
 
 telatela, matulu, mutultul, matoltol, large, swollen. 
 
 Samoa: tele, latele, vatele, large. Mangareva: tere, to be fat, to 
 
 swell out. Maori: tetere, large, swollen. Hawaii: kelekele, 
 
 fat, plump, large. 
 Samoa: matolutolu, matoutou, thick (of pork only). Tonga, Futuna, 
 
 Nukuoro : matolutolu, thick. Niue: matolu, id. Uvea: matolu, 
 
 thickness. Hawaii: makolu, wide, thick. Maori: matotoru, 
 
 thick. Fotuna, Tahiti: matoru, id. Mangareva: matoru, 
 
 fat, thick. Marquesas: motou, thickness. 
 Mota: matoltol, thick. Fpi: torn, large. Norbarbar: motoltol, 
 
 thick. Nguna: matulu, id. Baki : mererolu, id. Malekula: 
 
 metetir, id. 
 Hebrew: Wir, large, great. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald includes in his identifications Samoa telatela, which, if 
 valid, would avail to connect the two groups which follow. Unfortunately 
 this identification is form resemblance only, for telatela in Samoan is the 
 clitoris and in no way associable with the signification of these stems. Yet 
 without this there is abundant reason to consider matolu a conditional 
 derivative of tele. If this be the fact, the conditional, which remains practi- 
 cally uniform, must be held to preserve a primitive which since then, in its 
 unsupported state, has developed other vowels. 
 
 In the Melanesian identifications all is plain except Baki and Malekula. 
 They seem to have me as the conditional element. The primitive, then, 
 will appear in Baki as rerolu and in Malekula as tetir, evidently reduplica- 
 tions. In view of the plural preduplication of Samoa tele tetele Malekula 
 tetir seems explicable in form and interesting as exhibiting the much desired 
 transition form between tele and matolu. Baki rerolu, apart from the irregu- 
 larity of vowel change in duplication, would argue a t-r mutation. This is 
 unusual but not impossible. These data afford four examples, which are 
 here presented for consideration : futi (329) banana Moanus mbur; ate (276) 
 liver Malekula ere Efate are; fatu (294) a stone Malekula var; talinga (350) 
 ear Malekula riring. The last I withdraw for reasons which will be offered 
 sub voce. The Baki form may pass. 
 
 164. 
 
 tere, teretere, (a) the comb of a cock; (6) the eaves of a house. 
 
 (a) Samoa: tola, a thorn, the barb of a spear, the spur of a cock; 
 talatala, prickly, thorny, rough. Tonga: tola, a thorn, the 
 pricking fin on the back of a fish ; talatala, tala, thorny, prickly. 
 Futuna: tala, thorn, horn of an animal, fin of a fish; talatala, 
 prickly, thorny . Niue : talatala, prickly. Uvea : tala, thorn, 
 horn; talatala, prickly. Nuguria, Nukuoro: tara, a thorn. 
 
 Maori : tara, a point, as a spear point, spines in the dorsal fin of 
 a fish, membrum virile, clitoris ; taratara, a spine, spike, prickly, 
 rough. Tahiti: tara, a horn, thorn, cock's spur; taratara, 
 prickly, thorny. Rapanui : tara, a horn, spine, thorn. Hawaii. 
 kakala, rough with sharp points ; kalakala, thorny. Mangareva : 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 239 
 
 tara, a horn, a spine, crest of a bird ; taratara, prickly, thorny, 
 spiny. Moriori: hokotara, to sharpen. Marquesas: too, a 
 thorn, spike, point. 
 (b) Samoa: tola, the round ends of a house. Maori: tara, the side 
 wall of a house. Tahiti: tara, the corner or end of a house; 
 fautarafare, the bend of the round part of a house. Hawaii: 
 kala, the ends of a house in distinction from the sides. 
 
 Viti : teretere, combs of some birds, crest of serpents. 
 
 Duke of York : talaglagano, thorny. 
 
 Arabic : torra, crest, comb of a bird ; torrat, extremity, end of anything. 
 
 There is no reason to suspect any closer association between these two 
 groups than is involved in identity of spelling, which, despite change of 
 vowel in Polynesian, extends to their last occurrence. The Viti carries 
 the Efate vowel scheme within the borders of Nuclear Polynesia and serves 
 as the connective for the thorn sense. 
 
 In the architectural tola, Samoa, Tahiti and Hawaii agree upon the ends 
 of the house, Samoa and Tahiti upon their being curvilinear; with a differ- 
 ent plan of structure the Maori assign it to the side wall. Of the Ef ate word 
 the most that can be said is that it is architectural even if widely different 
 from any Polynesian use. 
 
 The only Melanesian resemblance beyond Efate, Duke of York talaglag- 
 ono, in the east gate of Indonesia, suggests a stem talak, of which no trace 
 survives elsewhere and the gap in Melanesia precludes confirmation. 
 
 165. 
 tere, the mast of a ship, calf (column) of the leg. 
 
 Samoa: tila, the sprit of a sail. Futuna: tila, the long boom or 
 
 sprit to which a sail is bent. Tonga: jila, yard of a canoe. 
 
 Fotuna : jira, mast. Maori : lira, mast of a canoe. Tahiti, 
 
 Rarotonga, Mangareva : lira, a mast. Uvea : sila, yard. 
 
 Makura: na-tire, mast. Tanna: tila, id. Bierian: n'dalin, id. 
 
 Arabic: sariyat, sari, the mast of a ship, a column. 
 
 In devising his second definition Dr. Macdonald has squinted so strabis- 
 mically at his Arabian entertainment that a single degree added to his angle 
 of vision would have turned him into a One-Eyed Calender. 
 
 In the Polynesian group the t-s mutation in Uvea sila is sufficiently 
 common. 
 
 The Melanesian identifications are simple, except Bierian n'dalin. Omit- 
 ting the final n, for which we have no explanation other than that it may 
 be noun-formative, we may reduce the word to tali, and this, it is at once 
 apparent, is metathetic for tila. 
 
 The variety of sense as between boom, sprit, yard, and mast is more 
 apparent than real. It is due to an attempt to establish as a fixed concrete 
 a term which is undoubtedly abstract and descriptive. In the navigation 
 where the triangular sail has an enormous sprit or boom and a short mast 
 tila goes with the longer spar ; where the mast is high and the sprit, boom, 
 yard or gaff is subordinate, tila still goes with the longer spar. If we had 
 the data whereby to analyze tila down to its elements we should probably 
 find that it meant no more than long spar. 
 
240 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 166. 
 n 
 tjfai, thunder, ti, article, and fai. 
 
 The following words all mean thunder and those in which the fai element 
 is indisputable are grouped : 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo : jaititili. Tonga : faijijili. Manahiki : faititiri. 
 Tahiti: patiri. Tongarewa: hatitiri. Maori: whatitiri, 
 
 whaitiri. Bukabuka: watitiri. Paumotu: fatitiri. Nukuoro: 
 haturi. Rapanui, Mangareva: atutiri. Hawaii: hefyHj.. 
 
 Nuguria: hetuturi. Marquesas: hatiitii, fatutii, hatutii. 
 Aniwa, Fila: te-fachiri. Fotuna: vajiri. Vat6: vatshiri. 
 
 (Malay: titir, to make a noise, a noise which gives alarm.) 
 
 Arabic : bahh', hoarse, used of thunder. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald's simple attempt at etymology in respect of his designa- 
 tion of ti as article must have reference to the Tongafiti te, the weak demon- 
 strative functioning as article at times, for his dictionary does not identify ti 
 in Efat€ in any sense. The common Polynesian words for thunder involve 
 the two elements fai and tili. The Efat6 alone in Melanesia contains ele- 
 ments in the thunder word which resemble the Polynesian. As to the fai 
 there can be no doubt ; ti may readily be an abraded form of tili. I know 
 of no instance in which the Melanesian has inverted the order of the ele- 
 ments in borrowing a Polynesian composite, yet in default of more definite 
 information this seems not unlikely in this case. 
 
 The former element in Polynesia has the following forms : 
 
 fai: Samoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Mana- wa: Bukabuka. 
 
 hiki. wha: Maori. 
 whai: Maori. ha: Tongarewa, Nukuoro, Mar- 
 fa: Paumotu, Aniwa, Fila, Mar- quesas. 
 
 quesas. he: Hawaii. 
 
 va: Fotuna, Vate. a: Mangareva. 
 pa: Tahiti. 
 
 The latter element falls into groups, which yet may not have diagnostic 
 significance, according to the duplication of the stem, as follow : 
 
 tili: Tahiti, Maori, Hawaii, Aniwa, Fila, Fotuna, Vate (Nukuoro). 
 titili: vSamoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Manahiki, Tongarewa, Maori, Buka- 
 buka, Paumotu (Mangareva, Rapanui). 
 tilitili: Marquesas. 
 
 Mangareva atutiri, Marquesas fatutii, hatutii, suggest a fatu former ele- 
 ment. Yet the Nukuoro haturi, which can scarcely be katu-ri, seems to 
 argue a remoter tutiri duplication through an ignorance of the stem vowel 
 which Nukuoro reveals. The first of the three Marquesas forms is recorded 
 by Tregear, but is not found in Bishop Dordillon's modern dictionary. 
 
 If we had none other than the /ai-composites we should say that the 
 former element signifies "to make." Not one of the other forms of this 
 element offers in any of the languages a sense which might explain the 
 composite, but not one of the languages has anything which would contra- 
 indicate this sense. Provisionally, therefore, we may assume that jaititili 
 means "to make-tilt intensively." 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 241 
 
 Nowhere in Polynesia can I find a meaning of tili which would shed any 
 light on this composite, and I am forced to the conclusion that this element 
 has passed out of independent existence. The presence of the composite 
 in Aniwa, Fotuna, and Fila argues its great age as a compound. I am very 
 loth to accept an Indonesian identification except it be supported by a 
 satisfactory chain of evidence. To present such a resemblance based upon 
 a single instance goes against my practice in the present work. Yet with 
 this deprecation I note the Macassar djili the lightning flash. Faitili then 
 might mean that which makes the lightning. It may be that we shall find 
 a trifle in geographical support of this suggestion. Macassar is the region 
 in Celebes which lies in closest proximity to the island of Salayer, a name 
 which seems not remotely preserved in the honorific fa'alupenga of Samoa 
 in the high phrase for all Tutuila. 
 
 Tulouna a 'oe le motu o Salaia. Saving thy grace, island of Salaia. 
 
 167. 
 ulumwa, a pillow for the head. 
 
 Samoa : alunga, alulunga, a soft pillow. Nuguria : aruna, headrest. 
 Tonga : olunga, pillow. Futuna, Uvea, Niue : ulunga, id. Maori, 
 Mangareva: urunga, id. Hawaii: uluna, a pillow, to sleep on 
 a pillow, to tie up a bundle for a pillow. Paumotu : rurunga, a 
 pillow. Tahiti: urua, turua, id. Rapanui: rangua, id. 
 Dufaure Island (New Guinea) : unua, a pillow. New Britain : ulula- 
 lag, id. Mota Maligo : ilinga, head-rest, pillow. Mota Veverau : 
 ulunga, id. 
 Mahri: here, haroh, hare, eres', the head. 
 Dr. Macdonald repeats and again repeats the hint that this is a derivative 
 of ulu the head. Tregear notes that the word is probably connected with 
 uru the head, turu, and runga. 
 
 This can only apply in those instances which have initial u, Futuna, Uvea, 
 Niue, Maori, Mangareva, Hawaii, Tahiti, Mota Veverau. It leaves unsatis- 
 fied Samoa, Tonga, Paumotu and Mota Maligo. The Samoan plural is 
 proof that the word is a composite of which the latter element is lunga. 
 The former element is most commonly u, but a, 0, and possibly i occur. The 
 Paumotu rurunga is accordingly a preduplication of the second element and 
 the common first element does not appear in it at all. If, then, lunga inde- 
 pendently or in composition carries the sense of headrest it will be seen 
 that the stem can not be ulu the head. The alternative Tahiti turua is 
 anomalous on either theory of the word. The Rapanui form is susceptible 
 of explanation by double metathesis. 
 
 Mota Veverau ulunga is of the general type. I incline to regard Mota 
 Maligo ilinga as a mere variant of local dialect. The only way by which 
 Dufaure unua can be brought into correlation is by establishing the loss 
 of n and the l-n mutation. Each of these changes is abundantly manifested 
 in Melanesia and Polynesia; whether they are current in Dufaure Island 
 the only other word we have from that speech (ama (340) outrigger Dufaure 
 sarima — unsatisfactory) does not allow us to judge. The New Britain 
 ululalag can be correlated only as a compound of ulu head and lalag equiv- 
 alent to lunga with reduplication, and there is no evidence forthcoming to 
 support the latter, while the former is distinctly contraindicated. 
 
242 THE! POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 168. 
 
 utu, ut i, to fill (by immersing) a water vessel. 
 
 Samoa : utu, to draw water, to fill a bottle, to charge a gun. Tonga : 
 utu, to draw water; utufia, to pour out, to run as water from 
 a vessel or tears from the eyes. Futuna : utu, to draw water, 
 to fill with a liquid ; uku, to plunge into the water. Uvea : utu, 
 uutu, to draw water, to pour into. Niue : utu, to draw water. 
 Nuguria: utu, to fill. Maori: utu, to dip up water, to fill 
 with water. Tahiti: utuhi, to dip into the water, to rinse. 
 Mangareva : utuhi, to draw water. Hawaii : ukuhi, to pour, 
 as water into a cask, to fill a vessel with any fluid. Mangaia: 
 uti, to draw water. Fotuna: no-eitu, id. Rapanui: uutu, 
 to fill up ; ootu, to draw water. 
 
 Motu: utu, a flood, to draw water. Tanna: atu, id. Aneityum: 
 athun wai, id. 
 
 Arabic: "ata ("a'tu) to immerse. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is utuf. 
 
 Rather more frequently than is the case in general the influence of the 
 radical / is found not only in Nuclear Polynesia but persists to distant 
 extensions of the Tongafiti swarm. The Mangaia uti is singular in Poly- 
 nesia but accords with an alternative Efat6 form. The irregularity of the 
 initial vowel in Fotuna looks toward the Tanna and Aneityum forms, and 
 they are its close neighbors. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald in his definition squints as usual quite obliquely at the 
 Arabic. It is only by the accident of the container, the common water 
 vessel of the South Sea being the coconut pierced at the eyes, that it is 
 more convenient to fill by immersing. That the immersion in no sense 
 inheres in the word is shown by the Samoan use of utu to charge a gun or 
 to cram tobacco into a pipe, and by the general use of the word to signify 
 pouring out from the container. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-POLYNESIAN-MALAY. 
 
 169. 
 finanga, food. 
 
 Samoa : sina' aiunga, grayheaded from eating the hermit crab (unga), 
 old but foolish. Tonga: hinakaiunga, grayheaded as a punish- 
 ment for eating the hermit crab. 
 Mota, Marina: sinaga, food. Malo: sinaca, id. Motlav, Omba: 
 hinaga, id. Lo: hinega, id. Sesake: vinaga, id. Duke 
 of York: winangan, id. 
 Malagasy: hinana, food. 
 
 There is a possibility that the Efate contains a misprint, for in Dr. 
 Macdonald's alphabet the ng differs from the g by no more than a dot above. 
 The mutation g-ng is by no means impossible, but it is strange that Efate 
 is the only speech except the distant Duke of York in which this word 
 varies from the standard. 
 
 The two words in Nuclear Polynesia have hitherto been a puzzle unsolved. 
 The interpretations offered in the dictionaries of Pratt and Baker respec- 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 243 
 
 tively are just such philology as the islanders invent for the student who 
 attempts to go under the surface of their speech. It is of a piece with the 
 Samoan etymology of tangata man from ta to strike and ngata snake, with 
 Genesis iii, 15, cited as decisive. We now reduce the word to sinaka food 
 in a verbal use as shown by verb-formative i, and unga, the particular sense 
 of which does not yet appear. 
 
 The Melanesian forms are all in accord, even including Duke of York 
 winangan, for in this island we find s-w mutation although no other example 
 thereof is included in these data ; and the Sesake vinaga is transitional. 
 
 EFATE-POLYNESIAN-MALAY-SEMITIC. 
 170. 
 
 afis i, afit i, afin i, afan i, afen i, to put or carry under the arm or arms 
 held between the arm and the side, to cover with the wings as 
 a bird its young, clasping them between the wing and the side ; 
 afini na, the armpit; afili na, the armpit, the groin. 
 
 Samoa: afisi, to carry under the arm, to carry a child astride the 
 hip, afisinga, a load carried under the arm. Tonga: efi, to 
 carry under the arm. Futuna : efi, to carry under the arm, 
 the under side of a fin. Mangareva: ahi, when used after 
 a word signifying a load or a bundle it means a load carried 
 on the chest or in the arms. Maori : awhi, to embrace ; awhe, 
 to measure a tree by embracing it. Tahiti : ee, armpit. 
 
 Malay : kdpet, mangapet, to carry under the arm. 
 
 Arabic: "abana, to put under the armpit; ma"bin', groin, armpit. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is afis. 
 
 This appears only in Samoa and in Kfate, where variants are found in 
 t, n and I. The efi of Tonga and Futuna marks the transition in respect 
 of the former vowel, and Maori awhe the transition form for the latter; 
 together they substantiate Tahiti ee, the / normally vanishing in that 
 language. 
 
 171. 
 
 bangobango, to be crooked. 
 
 Samoa : pi'opi'o, crooked, wrong. Futuna, Tongarewa, Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, Paumotu: piko, bent, crooked, awry, twisted. 
 Nukuoro : pikopiko, crooked. Niue : piko, to think erroneously ; 
 pikopiko, to speak falsely. Uvea : piko, pipiko, crooked, slug- 
 gish. Maori: piko, to bend, to stoop, to be curved. Rapanui: 
 hakapiko, pliant, to bend, to make crooked. Tonga: biko, 
 crooked. Tahiti: pio, bent, crooked, wrong. Hawaii: pio, 
 bent, crooked. 
 
 Malay : bengkok, crooked . Malagasy : vukuka, id . Java : bengkong, id . 
 Saru: pekok, id. 
 
 Hebrew: hafak, to turn. Syriac: hpak, id. Arabic: 'apaka, id. 
 Hebrew: hapakpak, crooked, twisted. 
 
244 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 172. 
 bwala, to be smooth. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea: molemole, smooth. Nukuoro: 
 molemole, soft. Hawaii: molemole, smooth, bald. Tahiti: 
 moremore, id. Maori: more, bare, plain, bald. Mangareva: 
 akamore, to decapitate, to cut off horns. Paumotu: moremore, 
 without hair on the body, polished. 
 Malagasy: bory, deprived of, shorn, cropped, polled. 
 Arabic : mara, maur', to fall off or pluck out, as wool or hair. 
 
 173- 
 biau, beau, biaufiau, biafiau, a wave; biaufiau, to be raised in waves, 
 rough sea. 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Fotuna, Niue, Marquesas, Nuguria: peau, 
 
 a wave. Mangareva: peau, peahu, id. 
 Viti: mbiau, a wave. 
 
 Tanna: peau, a wave. Aneityum: ne-peau, id. 
 Malay: ombak, a wave. 
 Ethiopic: ababi, waves. Arabic: 'ubab, id. 
 
 174. 
 bule, fule, complete (adverbial). 
 
 Tonga : fuli, fulibe, all, everyone. Futuna : fuli, all, universal ; fuliai, 
 
 all without exception. Uvea : fuli, all, universal, the whole. 
 Malay : bulah, the whole. 
 Arabic: bala"a, bulu", to complete, to go through to the end. 
 
 175- 
 busi, to blow, to spout as a whale. 
 
 Samoa : pusa, to send up a smoke (applied also to dust, spray, vapor), 
 Nukuoro: pusa, steam. Fotuna: noh-pusa, to rise (of dust). 
 Tonga: buhi, to spit; bubuhi, to spout as the whale, to blow 
 anything from the mouth. Futuna : pupusi, to blow, a blast 
 of wind. Niue : puhi, to spurt out. Uvea : pupuhi, to blow. 
 Maori: puhi, to blow. Tahiti: pupuhi, to blow the fire, to 
 blow out a candle ; puhipuhi, to blow with the mouth, with a 
 fan, with bellows. Hawaii: puhi, to blow (as wind), to blow 
 (the fire, a shell), to puff, to spout. Marquesas : puhi, to blow, 
 to breathe. Mangareva: puhi, to blow. Paumotu : puhipuhi, 
 to blow. Rarotonga : pupui, id. 
 Malay: ambus, ambusi, to blow; dmbusan, bellows. Malagasy: 
 
 mifufutra, to blow the bellows. 
 Arabic: nafat'a, nafah'a, to blow out, to puff, to eject spittle. 
 I do not take cordially to Dr. Macdonald's inclusion of Samoan pusa in 
 his identification. This word is found also in Nukuoro and Fotuna and 
 nowhere else in Polynesia. The accord of all other instances upon pusi, 
 evidently pus advanced in manufacture by the verb-formative i, renders it 
 well-nigh impossible that this rare and rigidly Proto-Samoan pusa can be 
 associable therewith. The only difference between the two pusi senses is 
 that to spout is blowing made visible; this sense in Polynesia appears in 
 Tonga, Niue, and Hawaii. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 245 
 
 176. 
 
 butu, futu, butafuta, futfut, to spring up or out, as water from a spring or 
 smoke from a fire; butu raki, buti-raki, to appear, to come in 
 sight. 
 
 Maori : puta, to gush out, to spurt, to come in sight, to pass through, 
 to pass in or out. Hawaii: puka, to enter in or pass out; 
 hoopuka, to appear in sight when at a distance. Marquesas : 
 puta, to arrive. Mangareva: puta, to go out from. 
 
 Malay: tarbit, to issue, to come out, to emanate, to appear. 
 
 Arabic: nabata, to spring up or out as water, to appear, to go or 
 come forth, to come in sight. 
 
 If it were not that the Maori and Hawaiian comprehend the two senses 
 in one word I should scarcely consider buta and buturaki associable. The 
 latter, despite our author's division of the word by the hyphen, seems to 
 be butur-aki, butir-aki, in which the ki which he describes as transitive par- 
 ticle seems better comprehended as aki which is verb-formative all through 
 Polynesia. In this case the stem is closed with a liquid. The absence of 
 this closing radical and the difference of vowel in buta argue against its 
 association with the butur stem. The Polynesian forms preserve the a and 
 therefore have a formal identification with buta, but in the sense there is a 
 mixture with significations of butur. It will be observed that this is one of 
 the infrequent identifications with the Tongafiti swarm having no trace in 
 Nuclear Polynesia; therefore it should not be accepted without a clearing 
 up of these difficulties far beyond our present power. 
 
 The buturaki, butiraki, sense is found in Nuclear Polynesia in Samoa jotu, 
 Tonga fotu, fotui, fotuaki, Futuna jotu, Viti votu, all of identical meaning. 
 Yet there is nowhere any trace of the radical final consonant. The Tonga 
 fotuaki would appear to negative the possibility that modern fotu stems in 
 fotur, but this is more apparent than real, for Tonga seems not to have 
 adopted these inflected forms until the final consonants of closed roots had 
 vanished. In Samoa, where closed roots are normally preserved in com- 
 posite (inflectional) forms, we have no record of any form which might give 
 evidence upon this point. Accordingly this is not offered as an identifica- 
 tion, but to record a resemblance sufficient to suggest identity. It is to 
 note that Samoan fotu could not undergo any known variation and become 
 
 Maori puta. 
 
 177. 
 
 ngal i, kal i, al i, to stir water around. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna: ngalu, a wave, a breaker. Fotuna, 
 Maori, Rarotonga: ngaru, id. Mangareva: ngaru, scum, 
 
 froth. Paumotu : puhingaru, a bubble of water. Hawaii : 
 naht^ a wave. Tahiti: aru, id. Marquesas, kau, nau tai, id. 
 
 Malay: alun, a wave. Malagasy: aluna, id. 
 
 Hebrew: galal, to roll; gal, fountain, well, waves. Syriac: galo', 
 a wave. 
 
 In addition to the identification with ngalu Dr. Macdonald, led by abraded 
 forms of his ngal, adds the Hawaiian ale to well up, which is negligible. 
 Both he and Tregear link with ngalu a wave ngalue to shake. In this case 
 
246 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 the nga is a formative prefix, and the stem lue has already been studied 
 under 159. 
 
 The identification ngali-ngalu satisfies in form as little as in sense. In 
 the Polynesian the word has a distinct and concrete meaning. The Efate, 
 if it be regarded as concrete, means something quite different from ngalu; 
 and if it be regarded as a loose and abstract term it has nothing in it to 
 suggest a wave of the sea. Furthermore we find in these data almost no 
 instance in which we are satisfied with the identification of a Polynesian 
 concrete with a Melanesian abstract. 
 
 178. 
 ngiringiri, bright, shining, brilliant, polished. 
 
 Samoa: 'i'ila, to shine, to glisten, to glitter. Tonga: kikila, to 
 shine, to glare; ngingila, bright, shining. Futuna: kikila, 
 bright, shining; ngingila, brilliant, resplendent. Niue: kikila f 
 brightness, to shine. Uvea : ngingila, bright, shining, brilliant,, 
 fiery, to beam ; pakila, a ray, a beam. 
 Malay: gilang, to shine, to glitter, to dazzle, bright, brilliant. 
 Arabic: gala', galiyy' , clear, bright, shining, polished. 
 The concurrence of ng and k forms in Tonga, Futuna and Uvea, while 
 Samoa and Niue have but the k form, seems to point to two channels by 
 which the word reached these several parts of Nuclear Polynesia. Of these 
 the migration which reached Samoa-Niue seems to present an earlier stage 
 of the root, if the Malay identification prove to be as good as it seems. Then 
 Efat6-Uvea-Futuna-Tonga are finger-posts of a later migration overlaid 
 upon the earlier. We shall again and again notice evidences of two waves 
 in the Proto-Samoan migration stream. The consociation of Samoa and 
 Niue is supportable by Niue tradition. 
 
 179. 
 kabwe, a small basket. 
 
 Samoa: 'apu, a cup or dish made of a leaf. Tonga: kabu, the 
 banana leaf so folded as to hold water; habu, the banana leaf 
 tied at both ends to hold water. Mangareva : kapu, a cup, a 
 leaf dish. Raro tonga: kapu, a cup. Marquesas: kapu, 
 
 a handful; curved, rounded. Tahiti: apu, the shell of a nut 
 or gourd. Hawaii : apu, a dish or cup ; aapu, a concave vessel. 
 All the Polynesian words are associated with the curving hollow 
 of the hand, Maori : kapu, id. 
 
 Malay: kabok, goblet. Malagasy: kapoaka, a cup, a goblet. 
 
 Syriac : kapo', a goblet. Hebrew : kaf, kap, the hollow of the hand ; 
 plural a hollow vessel, pan or bowl ; ka}af, to bend, to curve. 
 Cf. kaf 96. 
 
 180. 
 
 las, lasi, big, large, great, sufficient, to suffice. 
 
 Samoa: lasi, many. Futuna: lasi, many, great. Tonga: lahi, 
 large, many, abundant. Niue : lahi, great. Uvea : lahi, many, 
 great. Maori, Tahiti : rahi, many, great. Manahiki : rahi, great., 
 Raro tonga: rai, large. 
 
 Saparua: ilahil, great. Awaiya: ildhe, id. 
 
 Arabic: 'arus'a, to be wide, large. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 247 
 
 There should be a limit to the confidence with which we are to follow 
 our author. Our limit is reached at this word "suffice." For it is thus 
 that Dr. Macdonald proceeds: "to meet, i. e., to suffice, be sufficient for, as 
 nafinanga i lasingita, the forces sufficient for (meets) us and you, tilasi, id., 
 also to meet, come upon, comeWross (a person) i tilasinami nabua, he met 
 us — them on the way." ? 
 
 So far as las, lasi, means great the Polynesian identification is perfect. 
 
 The Indonesian suggestions are derived from Turner; they are presented 
 as resemblances; there seems no other relation. 
 
 181. 
 
 soko, masoko, true, exact, to the point. 
 
 Samoa: sa'o, sdsa'o, correct, right. Futuna: sako, right, correct. 
 
 Tonga: sao, pleasing, agreeing with what is right and just. 
 
 Niue: hako, straight; hakohako, perfect, upright, just. 
 Malay: sung"uk, true. 
 Arabic: sadaka, sadk', true. Hebrew: sadak, to be straight, right, 
 
 just. 
 
 The extinction in Tongan of Proto-Samoan k is so unusual as to cause 
 the thought that perhaps Tonga sao is really Samoa sao perfect, without 
 fault or blemish, and not properly to be identified with sako. 
 
 182. 
 
 sulu, a torch; sulu e, to scorch with the flame, to illuminate with a torch. 
 
 Samoa: sulu, a torch; to light by a torch; sulusulu, to carry a 
 torch; susulu, to shine (used of the heavenly bodies and of 
 fire). Futuna : susulu, the brightness of the moon. Tonga: 
 huluaki, huluia, huluhulu, to light, to enlighten; fakahuhulu, 
 to shine; tuhulu, a torch or flambeau, to light with a torch. 
 Niue : hulu, a torch ; huhulu, to shine (as the moon) . Maori : 
 huru, the glow of the sun before rising, the glow of fire. 
 
 Bald: yulu, a torch. Motu: hururu, id. 
 
 Java : suluh, a torch. 
 
 Arabic: s'a'ala, to light, kindle a fire, torch; s'u'ulu, flame of fire; 
 mas"al', torch. 
 
 The Efate gives us the torch sense ; this runs through Samoa, Tonga, Niue, 
 Baki, Motu, Java. In Polynesia we encounter the sense of shining, which 
 may be taken to mean that the torch is the shining thing. The abstract 
 sense is found with the torch name conjointly in Samoa, Tonga and Niue, 
 and exclusive of the torch in Futuna and Maori. The Samoan susulu, which 
 expressly points out that fire and the heavenly bodies shine in the same 
 word, is the link which joins the two significations, and the Maori would be 
 exactly as valid if it but included a sulu torch. The celestial shining in 
 Samoa and Tonga is general, in Niue and Futuna is moonshine, in Maori is 
 the sun in the dawn glow. Of the Paumotu huru color, height, figure, 
 shape, only the first sense can be in the least referable to sulu to shine, and 
 then only to dismiss it. 
 
 The Motu identification will pass muster. If the Baki is to stand it 
 introduces a new mutation, s-y, one which rests upon this single instance ; 
 
248 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 and our Baki material is so scanty, this being the only case involving s, 
 that we can neither prove nor dispute it. 
 
 The Java suluh seems good, for in cases where form and sense are in 
 perfect accord we need not exact corroboration from other Indonesian 
 
 sources. 
 
 183. 
 
 tabwa n, tauba na, side, shore. 
 
 Samoa : tapa, the uncolored border of a bast cloth. Tonga : tapa, 
 the border or edge of bast cloth or of anything; kapa, the 
 corners and edges of anything. Niue : tapa, side. Rapanui : 
 tapa, edge, border, fringe, cloth, clothing. Maori: tapa, the 
 margin, the edge, the brim of a vessel. Mangareva: tapa, 
 bast cloth, the border of cloth. Marquesas : tapa, bast cloth. 
 Tahiti: tape, a fragment of cloth; tapemoana, the edge of the 
 deep water. Hawaii : kapa, bast cloth, bank, shore, side. 
 
 Malay: tapi, edge, border. 
 
 Arabic: taff', side, shore. 
 
 The sense of side, without particular restriction, is found in Efate, Niue, 
 Maori. The specialized sense of the border of the bast cloth, which is 
 absent from Efate, is found to the exclusion of the general sense in Samoa 
 and Mangareva, and inclusive of the general sense in Tonga. In Mangareva 
 the word means not only the border but the cloth, and in the Marquesas 
 and Hawaii the border idea has vanished and the word is applied to the 
 cloth in general, while in Tahiti it designates any fragment of the cloth. 
 The shore sense takes a long leap from Efate to Tahiti and Hawaii. 
 
 184. 
 
 taii-ni, tao-ni, to cook, to bake in the oven ; tao, leaves for cooking which 
 are put into the oven along with the food to be cooked. 
 
 Samoa : tao, to bake ; taofono, taona'i, to bake food the day before 
 it is used ; tau, the leaves used to cover an oven. Tonga : tao, 
 to cook food in an oven, to bake. Futuna : tab, to put in an 
 oven, to cook. Niue: tao, to bake. Uvea: tao, to cook, to 
 bake. Maori, Rapanui : tao, to bake or cook in a native oven, 
 properly to steam, to boil with steam. Tahiti: tao, the rocks 
 and leaves with which a pig is covered when cooking; baked, 
 boiled, cooked. Marquesas, Mangareva, Mangaia, Tongarewa : 
 tao, to bake in an oven. 
 
 Malagasy : tatao, the rice, milk, and honey cooked at the annual 
 feast. 
 
 Arabic : taha, tahw', to cook. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is taon. 
 
 The word refers to the specific manner of cookery which involves the 
 pit oven. The suggestion in the Maori, therefore, does not mean a different 
 method ; it is but an attempt more precisely to describe the kitchen method, 
 a very tasty cookery, be it said. The suggestion of boiling is found only 
 in Tahiti, yet in his dictionary Bishop Jaussen does not record it under 
 the word bouillir; boiling was little known to the Polynesians before the 
 European introduction of pottery and other fire-resisting utensils. The 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 249 
 
 sense of the noun tab is found in Tahiti, and in Samoa where it is distin- 
 guished from the verb by the form tau, and this corresponds to taunt, which 
 nowhere else appears in Polynesia. 
 
 The Malagasy affiliation is suggested by Tregear with the apologetic 
 note cf . It does not seem good, for rice and milk with honey scarcely lend 
 themselves to this cookery. The failure to recognize Polynesian kitchen 
 conditions in regard of rice once mislaid some charity of excellent intention. 
 The Apia hurricane of 1889, in addition to the destruction of two fleets, left 
 the Samoans on the verge of starvation by the uprooting of their planta- 
 tions and the snapping off of the crowns of coconut trees. As soon as their 
 plight became known in Australia the warm-hearted Colonials despatched 
 a cargo of rice to keep the poor islanders alive. Unfortunately the Samoans 
 had neither stoves nor pots, they could not bake rice in a pit oven, and they 
 were as badly off as ever until food supplies better adapted to their con- 
 ditions reached them. 
 
 185. 
 
 uta na, uta i, to pay for, repay, give in payment for. 
 
 Niue : uta, to pay, to render. Maori : utu, an equivalent, a recom- 
 pense, the price paid, to pay for, to compensate. Marquesas: 
 utu, wages. Tahiti: utua, compensation, reward, wages. 
 
 Hawaii: uku, to pay, to remunerate, wages. 
 
 Malay: utang, a debt. Tagalog, Visayas: utang, id. 
 
 Arabic : 'ada', to pay for, repay. 
 
 The Niue identification is a satisfactory showing that the word has made 
 an entrance into Nuclear Polynesia. The utu forms are all in the Tongafiti 
 migration, and that is so much later as to have allowed the word to change, 
 or it may have been a dialectic variant ah initio. These words are in accord 
 among themselves and vary from Ef ate only in form and that upon the weak 
 point of the unaccented final vowel. They are, therefore, acceptable. 
 
 The Malayan identifications are imperfectly satisfactory. Polynesia has 
 the sense of something that is paid to a person who has the right to 
 receive it ; Indonesia has the sense of what a person has to pay out. The 
 distinction is one that would have found Wilkins Micawber, Esq., at his 
 best, to the rest of us a tragedy. Yet in form the Indonesian words agree 
 in a terminal consonant, which is also in Efate utana, if I am correct in thus 
 reading the word. 
 
 EFATE- VITI-MELANESIAN-POLYNESIAN-SEMITIC. 
 186. 
 afa, afafa, ofa, ofaofa, to swim. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna: opeope, to float. 
 Viti: nawa, to float. 
 Epi: mava, mia, to swim. 
 
 Arabic: 'ama, to float, to swim (said of a man), to go (of a camel), 
 to dispose in sheaves or bundles ; 'amat, a bundle, float or raft 
 for carrying things across water. 
 
 If the following were but an exercise of Dr. Macdonald's reasoning I 
 should have left it in his volume where the curious might find it, yet on 
 
250 THE) POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 account of what seems a definite and positive ascription to a "native" I 
 must give it place : 
 
 The first meaning (to swim) seems not connected with the second (to carry), to a 
 European, but a native connects them thus: a man aja natas, swims or floats on the sea, 
 the sea aja natamole bears or carries the man ; so a man aja ki nakasu, swims holding a 
 floating stick, but if he gets on to the stick and lets it float him ashore the stick is said 
 to aja i carry him. The sea or the stick carries him thus, hence aja, v. t., denotes carry 
 a man on one's back, then to carry anything on the back : and as a man so carried clasps 
 with his arms the carrier round the chest, the head of an axe is said to aja its handle, 
 and as one carrying a basket on his back holds the string of it over his shoulder, so a 
 man drawing a log by a string thus over his shoulder is said to aja it, and a tug steamer 
 is said to aja or tow a ship. A dog aja a piece of meat, carrying it off firmly held by 
 its teeth, and a man aja a pipe or a twig, i. e., carries it held by his teeth. A messenger 
 aja, carries his message, a horse its rider, and a warrior aja, carries, i. e., leads his troop; 
 also a person aja narongitesan, bears a disease or infirmity or trouble. In the Arabic 
 word there is the idea of connection together (as things in a bundle). In ajai, carry 
 him as a floating stick carries a man in the water, or a horse carries him on land, the 
 transitive preposition i gives the verb its transitive force, make to swim, to go, i. e., carry. 
 
 This identification seems very doubtful at every point. In the matter 
 of signification, floating is by the islanders quite distinguished from swim- 
 ming. Through of a the Efate afa approximates ope in form, but the sense 
 difficulty remains . Efate and Samoa are the forms which lack an initial con- 
 sonant. Between Viti and Epi there is sense dissimilarity, but there is a 
 certain formal resemblance except for the initial consonant. It might be 
 argued that the fact that there is such dissimilarity shows that this con- 
 sonant is in a state of flux and therefore the more readily tends to vanish. 
 The mutation is not recognized in any of our Epi material. Regarded as 
 n-m mutation, we have but three instances of its occurrence in our data, 
 and that no nearer than Marina (312-3, 317, 324). If regarded as m-n 
 mutation, our only support will lie in the equally distant Nggao and New 
 Georgia in the single word 351. 
 
 The Semitic requires all Dr. Macdonald's reasoning above cited, and 
 even then wholly fails of giving satisfaction. 
 
 187. 
 aran, oran, arain, oraone, on, uen (in on and uen the radical r is changed 
 to n), sand. 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Nukuoro, Aniwa, 
 Fotuna, Maori, Tahiti, Hawaii, Rarotonga, Manahiki, Mar- 
 quesas: one, oneone, sand. Nuguria: one, sand; oneone, beach. 
 Mangareva: owe, the soil; one patapata, sand. Rapanui: oone, 
 sand, gravel, clay, dirt, filth. Vate: ngone, sand. 
 Viti: Oneata, the name of an island. 
 
 Mota, Santo, Malo, Keapara, Galoma, Saa: one, sand. Eeon: leon, 
 
 on the sand. Baki: iono, sand. Bierian : eniono, id. Santo 
 
 Wulua: parono, id. Malekula: dambanaun, id. Motu, Sinau- 
 
 goro, Hula, Rubi: kone, id. Kiriwina: kana-kenua. Boniki: 
 
 gonugonu. Oiun: ganas. 
 
 Arabic: horr', horron, sand; from harm, to be hot. 
 
 Through inability to use his critical apparatus Dr. Macdonald has solved 
 
 his quite unnecessary difficulty by his note as to the change of radical r-n. 
 
 A different arrangement of the Efate material will develop the true radical 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 251 
 
 quite simply, on, uen for the simple stem; oraone, arain, aran, or an for 
 the composite. The stem is one and the Viti, Polynesian, and much of 
 the Melanesian identification is exact. 
 
 The form oraone shows that one is compounded with an element ora, and 
 this may be the same as ara. In these compounds the one member through 
 in is degraded into a mere n. This ora or ara may have somewhat to do 
 with the per of Santo Wulua perono. When unsupported one loses its final 
 vowel in on, and in uen seems to undergo such vowel shift as is found in 
 arain. 
 
 In Melanesia, so far as is not included in the general identification, we find 
 the loss of the final vowel in le-on, and probably in Malekula dambana-un 
 we have the same loss together with vowel shift. The form ono is found 
 in composites in Baki and Bierian and in Santo Wulua. 
 
 Having thus removed the ara from the Efate words there is left to the 
 Arabic identification not even a resemblance. 
 
 188. 
 aso, to burn, to be scorched. 
 
 Samoa: 'a'asa, glowing hot. Tonga, Uvea: kakaha, hot, fiery, 
 painful. Futuna: kaka, fiery, reddened by fire. Niue: 
 kaka, hot, red-hot. 
 Viti : nggesa, burnt or scorched in cooking. 
 Aneityum: acas, cos, to burn, hot, burning; ecescas, burnt. 
 Arabic: wakada, to burn, to be kindled. Hebrew: yakad, id. 
 Syriac: ikad, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is kas. 
 
 The vanishing of radical k in Efate finds support in mataku (258) to fear 
 Efate mitaku, where also we have mitau. This granted we have an excellent 
 identification in sense and form from Melanesia through Viti to Nuclear 
 Polynesia. The Niue and Futuna kaka are the reduplication of the root 
 after abrasion of its final consonant. One of the Aneityum forms points 
 the way very neatly to the Viti vowel change. 
 
 189. 
 bwalo, to be empty, vain, null and void, to no purpose or effect. 
 
 Samoa : vale, inactive, needless, worthless. Tonga : vale, in vain, 
 in ukiuki-vale, to inquire in vain. Hawaii : wale, gratuitously, 
 idly, without reward. 
 Viti : wale, uselessly, idly, only, for nothing, gratis. 
 Mota: tuwale, only. 
 
 Arabic: batala, butl', botV , to no end, in vain, for nothing, idle. 
 Hebrew : batai, to be empty, vacant, idle. Ethiopic : batala r 
 to be empty, vain. 
 
 190. 
 
 bebe, a butterfly. 
 
 Samoa: pepe, a butterfly, a moth, to flutter about. Nukuoro, 
 Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Fotuna, Nuguria, Tahiti, Marquesas: pepe, 
 a butterfly. Maori : pepe, a grub, a moth ; pepepepe, a butterfly ; 
 pepeatua, a species of butterfly. Tonga : bebe, a butterfly. 
 
 Viti: mbembe, a butterfly. Rotuma: pep, id. 
 
252 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Arag, Ulawa, Saa, Fagani, Bululaha, Hula, Keapara, Galoma : pepe, 
 butterfly. Epi: lepepe, id. Moanus: ndrapipi, id. New 
 Georgia : pepele, id. Omba, Maewo, Wango, Vaturanga, Buka, 
 Baravon, New Britain, Solomon Islands, Rubi, Suau, Sariba: 
 bebe, id. Laur: b'dbd, id. Mugula, Tubetube, Tagula, 
 Murua: bebi, id. Savo: bebeula, id. Motu, Sinaugoro: 
 kaubebe, id. Panaieti, Misima: bebebi, id. Pokau: ehgJMlo, id. 
 Roro: peropero, id. Nada, Kiriwina: beba, id. Boniki: 
 bebabeba'vU.. Mukawa, Raqa: arabebemta, id. Kwagila: 
 karabibim, id. Taupota, Wedau: bebeu, id. Awalama: 
 kapeu, id. Tavara: gopu, id. Dobu : pepega, id. Mekeo: 
 /e/e, id. Kiviri, Oiun: /e/efc, id. Lakon, Pak, Sasar, Alo 
 Teqel: pep, id. Lo: />*/>, id. Norbarbar : peb, id. Volow, 
 Merlav, Gog, Motlav: beb, id. Lamassa: bam, id. Lambell: 
 'hamba, id. Mota: />e/>e, nt/>e, id. Nggela: uleulebe, id. 
 Buka: fcawe, id. Brierly Island : bebi, a moth. Malo: w&e, 
 a butterfly. Baki: bembe, id. Tanna: paubauuk, id. 
 Morella: pepeue, butterfly. Amboyna: pepeul, id. 
 Hebrew: '«/>, 't6'e6, to flutter. 
 The identification is so complete that we need no more than simple 
 inspection until we reach the forms which are either more or less than pepe. 
 The pep, by abrasion of the final vowel, finds itself in Rotuma, Lakon, 
 Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, Lo, Norbarbar, Volow, Merlav, Gog, Motlav. Still 
 further abrasion, or what amounts to the same thing, the unduplicated stem 
 pe, does not, with perhaps a single exception, appear unsupported ; but as a 
 composition member it is found in Lambell 'hamba, Mota rupe, and Nggela 
 uleulebe. Our possible exception is Lamassa bam. Laur, Lamassa, and 
 Lambell we have through a single channel, very German and the most com- 
 petent piece of ethnography I know. From this we see that ba is close to 
 be. In Lambell the ba is compounded ; in Lamassa, but a few miles away, 
 bam may be regarded as but ba nasalized, as is sometimes the Melanesian 
 case; or the m may be a mutant from p, as we shall discuss in note 207. 
 Variants of pepe are easily traced in Malo vebe, Baki bembe; and Tanna pau- 
 bauuk, while remote from the standard, as Tanna lies remote from the free 
 track of migration, seems struggling to preserve the same stem. In Indo- 
 nesia the pepe stem is unmistakable in Morella and Amboyna. 
 
 We now turn to the pepe composites. Lambell 'hamba we have already 
 noted. Not by any means identifiable with 'ham,but associable because at 
 the northern verge, we note Motu kaubebi and Moanus ndrapipi. There is 
 a liquid component which so frequently associates itself with pepe as to 
 attract notice. Its simplest form is le, initial in Epi lepepe, final in New 
 Georgia pepele. There is a stronger form, yet I incline to regard it identical : 
 ula final in Savo bebeula, Amboyna pepeul, Morella pepeue; initial as ule in 
 Nggela uleulebe. "This may appearin oriori butterfly in the Lakatoi language. 
 This consistent reducibility to elemental pe, and Buka bawe is so reduc- 
 ible as well, removes all possibility of identification with the Hebrew word 
 offered. 
 
 We should not pass unnoticed a group of forms which Dr. Ray has col- 
 lected on the New Guinea shore of Torres Straits. The meaning is^wuigj) 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 253 
 
 but that is not particularly, remote from the butterfly signification. At 
 least the comparison is worth making. Starting with pepe and ending 
 with ani, these forms show a remarkable process of dilapidation of the 
 Polynesian stem in the custody of Melanesians or worse, yet there is a 
 perfect chain from pepe to ani. The form pepe is found in Mugula.Tube- 
 tube, and Panaieti. The slightly variant pape is found in Dobu, Awalama, 
 Taupota, Wedau, and Kubiri; and Tavara apape is a modification of the 
 same. The simple, unduplicated stem, £e, is recognizable in mape of 
 Galavi, Boniki, and Mukawa; in mabe of Mugula; and in peapea of Sariba. 
 Recurring to the pape stem we have no difficulty in following it to Oiun 
 baben and Kiviri fafen. At this point we have acquired a final n, which 
 thenceforward dominates the stem.' Its simple series runs in this order: 
 Sinaugoro pane, Mekeo pani, Galoma bane, Uni bant, Keapara vane, Pokau 
 vani, Motu hani, Rubi ani. More involved forms are, Misima bpeni, Nada 
 papane, Murua pinpene, Kiriwina pinipanela. 
 
 191. 
 bilikit, to peel. 
 
 Samoa : mele'i, to husk coconuts. 
 
 Viti: longgata, to peel: meleka, to break off a small piece of food. 
 
 Aneityum: milinga, to peel. 
 
 Ethiopic : lahasa, to peel. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is melek. 
 
 We can find this in Samoa, Viti and Aneityum. The Efat6 m-b mutation 
 we have already been compelled to recognize in umu (76) oven Efat£ ubu. 
 These two instances are very satisfactory, yet there are no other except that 
 similar m-v mutation in masaki (323) sick Nggela vahagi. The Viti longgata 
 in which our author sees identity is no more than a partial resemblance. 
 
 |3I 192. 
 
 boro, the coconut leaf; a basket made thereof; the leaf plaited for thatch- 
 ing houses. 
 
 Samoa : pola, a plaited coconut leaf used to inclose the sides of a 
 house. Tonga : pola, the nut leaf plaited for thatch and other 
 purposes ; bolobola, a large basket made of the nut leaf. Futuna : 
 pola, plaited coconut leaves. Niue : pola, a coconut-leaf mat. 
 Maori : pora, a kind of mat. Tahiti : jarepora, a small, neatly 
 thatched house on a double canoe; haapora, a sort of long 
 basket. Mangareva: />ora, a general name formats. Paumotu: 
 kaporapora, a mat. Fotuna: borabora, a coconut leaf basket. 
 Marquesas: poa, coconut leaves. Sikayana: pura, thatch. 
 
 Viti : mbola, a coconut leaf plaited for thatching, a basket. 
 
 Mota : pora, a basket. New Georgia : poru, a mat. Bougainville : 
 polta, a mat. Aneityum : naburabura, a coarse basket. 
 
 Arabic : fara', to split, to rend, to slit. 
 
 The identification is perfect in our territory, the only variants from the 
 pola type being Sikayana pura and Aneityum burabura, in New Georgia 
 poru, and the unaccountable injection of t in Bougainville polta. This, 
 however, may be a syncopation of polata, the pola screens which serve for 
 Venetian blinds about the islander's house. As usual our author : "bworai 
 
254 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 to split open ; bora a basket woven out of the frond of a coconut palm whose 
 stalk is split asunder." He is looking not only at bworai, but at the Arabic 
 he is about to suggest. The slitting of the stalk would appear to the 
 islander, as to us, the first and least important of the operations whereby 
 the basket is produced. 
 
 '93- 
 kafika, the rose apple. 
 
 Samoa: nonufi'afi'a, the Malay apple. Futuna: kafika, a fruit tree. 
 Niue: kafika, a lofty tree. Fotuna: kafika, the rose apple. 
 Tahiti: ahid, Malay apple. Maori: kahika, the white pine. 
 Marquesas: kehika, kehia, ehia, tree names. Hawaii: ohia, a 
 tree name. 
 Viti: kavika, Malay apple. 
 
 Mota, Lo, Maewo, Arag, Marina : gaviga, the rose apple. Tangoan 
 Santo: kabika, khabika, id. Santo Wulua: keviga, id. Malo: 
 avica, id. Merlav, Lakon: gavig, id. Mosin: gevig, id. 
 
 Leon: vegig, id. Motlav: na-gveg, id. Norbarbar: geve, id. 
 Retan: vege, id. Malek'ula Pangkumu: havih, id. Pak: 
 marag, id. Sasar: merag, id. AloTeqel: mereg, id. Tanna: 
 ni-gauvug, id. 
 Hebrew: tapuah, an apple. Arabic: toff ah, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan is kafik. 
 
 The modern Samoan has reduced this stem by the initial syllable, but in 
 compensation it has incorporated the name of the custard apple {Morinda 
 citrijolia). With mere color justification this nonu passes in Samoan over 
 to varieties of the kafika {Eugenia malaccensis) as nonuui the white and 
 nonu'ula the red variety. It will, therefore, be not out of place to introduce 
 a brief record of nonu, all the more since it is one of the very few words in 
 Polynesia which points at all clearly to a Sanskrit source, nona in that 
 language being the custard apple. 
 
 nonu: Samoa, Nukuoro, Gilberts, British New Guinea, Tonga, Niue, 
 Futuna, Marquesas (noil). 
 
 nono: Tahiti, Mangareva. 
 
 nino: Mortlocks, Marshalls, Tagalog, Pampangas. 
 
 nunu: Viti. 
 
 nona: Sanskrit, Malay. 
 In reducing the element of the composite which pertains to Eugenia 
 malaccensis Samoa with its fi'a differs from every language in the Polynesian 
 system ; yet this vanishing tendency of the first syllable shows itself in the 
 initial abrasion which gives us Tahiti ahid, Marquesas ehia and Hawaii ohia. 
 In Melanesia the trisyllabic form is maintained intact in Mota, Lo.Maewo, 
 Arag, Marina, Tangoan Santo, Santo Wulua, and in Malo with the abrasion 
 of the initial k as in the extremes of eastern Polynesia. Our next group 
 includes the dissyllables which now appear as closed stems through abrasion 
 of the final vowel ; these are Merlav, Lakon, Mosin, Leon, Motlav, Malekula 
 Pangkumu, and Tanna. We find yet a third group, dissyllables of open 
 stem through the abrasion of the final consonant of the last preceding group ; 
 these are Norbarbar and Retan. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 255 
 
 The change in the initial syllable from a to e, which we find in the remote 
 Marquesas, is here observed in Santo Wulua, Mosin, Leon, Norbarbar, and 
 Retan. Metathesis is observed in Leon from Mosin, and in Retan from 
 Norbarbar. Retan vege might be fika, after the manner of the loss in 
 Samoan ; but as Leon vegig must be Mosin gevig, which is kafik, we prefer 
 to consider Retan in accord with its neighbor. Motlav na-gveg I have 
 classed in the foregoing with the dissyllables of closed stem. The initial n 
 is the shadow of the article, just as ni in Tanna, but Motlav is a very diffi- 
 cult language to write because the article attracts the nearest vowel of the 
 stem, in this case gaveg; therefore na is article for this word and in attract- 
 ing has also subtracted. 
 
 Pak, Sasar, and Alo Teqel are a separate and unassociable group. 
 
 The Semitic proposed by Dr. Macdonald is clearly irrelevant. 
 
 194. 
 kori, kuri, oria, kuria, a dog, a brave, a warrior. 
 
 Samoa: 'uli, a dog. Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Fotuna, Aniwa: 
 
 kuli, id. Maori, Rarotonga, Mangareva, Paumotu, Sikayana: 
 
 kuri, id. Tahiti: uri, id. 
 Viti: koli, a dog. 
 Baki, Epi, Ambrym, Santa Cruz, Deni : kuli, a dog. Iai, Tanna, 
 
 Eromanga, Malekula, Aneityum : kuri, id. Epi : koria, kuliu, id. 
 
 Sesake: koriia, id. Malo: vuria, id. Tangoan Santo : vuriu, id. 
 
 Bierian: kuliu, id. Santo: wurin, id. 
 Arabic: gorw', a young dog; gariyy' ', brave. 
 
 The identifications are satisfactory and the stem shows no variations 
 until we reach Malo and Santo with the k-v mutation, which is found only 
 in these two languages and in this word alone. The closely similar k-w 
 mutation spreads over a wider area of speech, yet also is found in but a 
 single word. The Santo word wurin derived from Dr. Macdonald's gram- 
 mar of that language is so close to Tangoan Santo vuriu that I must regard 
 the final n, otherwise incomprehensible, as a fault of the press. 
 
 The Arabic does combine in similar words the Efate significations, yet 
 not even on that account is it convincing in the absence of confirmatory 
 evidence to bridge the gap. 
 
 195- 
 koto bolo, a basket (bolo, basket). 
 
 Samoa: 'ato, a basket. Tonga, Fotuna, Uvea: kato, a basket. 
 
 Niue; kato, a basket, a bag. 
 Viti : kato, a basket. 
 
 I/O: gat, a bag. Malekula: na-cat, a basket. Malo: cete, id. 
 Tanna: katum, id. Aneityum: in-cat, id.; nefehcat, a large 
 basket. 
 Arabic: ka'tat, a basket for carrying dates. 
 As koto means a basket and bolo means a basket, the use of synonyms 
 in composition is an interesting example in Melanesia of the principle of 
 determinant compounds, the existence of which in Samoan I have else- 
 where established (14 Journal Polynesian Society, 40). Koto is readily 
 identifiable with kato in Nuclear Polynesia and Melanesia and no forms call 
 
256 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 for explanation except the as yet inexplicable ra-final in Tanna katum. The 
 Malo cete is here included. It is probably a member of the kete series, which 
 it will at least serve to introduce here. The consonant skeleton being the 
 same in kete and kato, we may venture to look upon them as variants of 
 very early introduction. 
 
 Maori, Rarotonga, Futuna, Marquesas : kete, a basket. Tonga, Uvea, 
 Viti : kete, the belly. Mangareva : akaketekete, to grow big (said 
 of adolescent girls). Rapanui: kete, keete, basket, sack^ 
 
 Nuguria : kete, fishtrap, kiddle, food basket. Samoa : 'ete, basket,, 
 bag. Tahiti, Nukuoro: ete, id. Hawaii : eke, a bag, a small sack. 
 
 Mota: gete, a basket. Malo: cete, id. Aneityum: in-ced, in-cet 
 (in composition), id. 
 
 The Aneityum with in-cat (kato) and in-cet (kete), Samoa 'ato and 'ete, 
 establish satisfactorily the transition forms. As covering the sense 
 passage from basket to Tonga, Uvea, and Viti belly, we may instance that 
 in English of the Marquis of Queensberry rhetoric the bread-basket is a 
 parallel case. 
 
 196. 
 
 koto-fi, kote-fi, to cut, to cut off, to break off. 
 
 Samoa : 'oti, to cut, to clip (as the hair) ; 'oto, 'otofia, to pluck one 
 here and another there. Tonga: koji, to cut with scissors; 
 koto, to crop, to shorten shrubs ; koso, to cut. Futuna : koti, 
 to cut ; koto, to pluck a leaf from its branch. Niue : kotikoti, 
 to notch. Maori, Rarotonga, Paumotu : koti, to cut. Mar- 
 quesas, Mangareva: kokoti, id. Rapanui: kokoti, to cut off. 
 Uvea: kosi, to clip, to shear. Tahiti: oti, id. Hawaii: oki, id. 
 
 Viti: koti, shears; kotiva, to clip or shear; kosova, to cut across. 
 
 Lambell : koti, to cut. King: toki, id. Lamassa: kuti, id. Mota: : 
 got, id. : igot, a cutter; goso, to stab. Pala: kut, to cut through. 
 
 Arabic : kata'a, cut, cut off, separate. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stems are kotif and kotof. 
 
 We here assemble three forms. Koti and koto are manifestly associable. 
 As to the final radical consonant we establish kotif on Viti and Efat£, kotof 
 on Samoa and Efate, and kosof on Viti. Of these forms kotif and kotof are 
 identical in respect of the complete consonantal skeleton and differ only in 
 the unaccented and weak vowel ; kotof and kosof are in vowel agreement and 
 differ only in the t-s mutation, which has been proved a normal Polynesian 
 change. With such strong concords and with such simple differences I 
 regard the three as ancient variants of a parent stem. 
 
 Let us now examine the distribution of these forms. 
 
 kotif: Samoa, Viti, Efat6, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Maori, Rarotonga, 
 Paumotu, Marquesas, Mangareva, Tahiti, Hawaii — in other words . 
 it belongs equally to the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti swarms. 
 
 kotof: Samoa, Efate, Tonga, Futuna — purely Proto-Samoan. 
 
 kosof: Tonga, Viti, and Uvea an interesting transition form. 
 
 Our Melanesian material except in Efat6 does not include kotof, the Mota 
 <-stem being omitted from the consideration. In King we have a simple 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 257 
 
 metathetic variant. Koti} occurs in Efati, in three of the New Ireland 
 languages at the eastern Indonesian gateway, and probably here are to be 
 classed the abraded Mota forms. Kosof is not positively but quite likely 
 identified in Mota goso. 
 
 Tonga alone employs the three forms. 
 
 197. 
 Iago, to prop, the wooden pins whose sharpened ends are driven into the 
 sama (outrigger) of a canoe and whose upper ends crossed hold 
 and bear up the nakiat (struts). 
 Samoa : tango, props to rest a canoeon, to raise on supports. Tonga : 
 lango, a fulcrum, to raise by logs or pieces of wood, blocks of 
 wood on which anything is raised. Niue: lango, a support. 
 Maori : rango, the skid or roller over which logs, canoes, and the 
 like are dragged. Mangareva : rango, floor joists. Rapanui: 
 rango, bed, scaffold, ladder; rangorango, stool. Rarotonga: 
 tirango, threshold. Paumotu: tirangorango, joists. Tahiti: 
 rao, a block or roller under a boat, sleepers under a floor. 
 Viti : lango, a threshold, pieces of wood on which anything is set. 
 Mota: lango, to put rollers under; ilango, a roller; taplagolago, 
 cylindrical. Nggela : tapalagolago (from Mota) , a cart, a wheel. 
 Merlav: geilang, a roller for a canoe. Santo: lako, props of 
 a canoe. 
 Arabic: rakaha, to prop. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is langom. 
 
 The word runs its course across our area with only the minor ng-g 
 mutation in Efat6 and Nggela and partly in Mota, and the equivalent ng-k 
 mutation in Santo. 
 
 198. 
 mat', ebb, low water. 
 
 Samoa: masa, taimasa, low tide; masamasa, to be making ebb. 
 Futuna: masa, dry, waterless, empty. Nukuoro: masa, 
 
 dry. Tonga : mahaifo, mahamaha, mamaha, ebb ; maha, empty. 
 Niue : maha, empty. Uvea : maha, dry. Rapanui : taimaha, 
 low tide. Nuguria: umasa, low; tai humaha, lagoon is dry. 
 Viti: mati, to ebb; matha, empty, dry. 
 Mota: mamasa, dry; mamasaiga, parched. Nggela: mamaha, dry 
 
 (of land). Aneityum: mese, dry; in-mas, ebb tide. 
 Arabic : mat' a, to macerate and dissolve. Hebrew : masas, to melt, 
 to flow down, to waste. 
 
 We have here two words : one, Ef at6 mat' and Viti mati, ebb tide, with 
 no previous history; the other, masa, becomes ebb tide only in a resultant 
 fashion. Masa has the basic signification of dry; this is the only sense in 
 Uvea and Nukuoro, in Mota and Nggela ; it is associated with another sense 
 in Futuna, Viti and Aneityum. The first secondary sense, empty, is the 
 only signification in Niue, and in association with another sense it occurs 
 in Viti and Futuna. The third signification is dryness in a restricted sense, 
 the beach or reef from which the water has receded, that is to say, ebb or 
 low water. This is the only sense in which the word is used in Samoa; in 
 Tonga it is associated with the empty, and in Aneityum with the dry sense. 
 
258 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In Viti we find matha of the masa stem ; this renders it quite unlikely that 
 mati has any relation thereto. If Viti mati fails, then Ffate mat' is left un- 
 supported. We are therefore justified in rejecting this identification, so far 
 as it enters Polynesia; we can only recognize an Ef ate- Viti identification 
 to be added to the list of words established in Viti as of Melanesian source. 
 
 Of course even without these considerations the proposed Semitic iden- 
 tification fails utterly on the ground of sense, for it can have no relation 
 whatever to words of the meaning here involved. 
 
 199. 
 mata, mwata, a snake. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea : ngata, a snake. Maori : ngata, 
 a snail, a slug, a leech, a looper caterpillar. Fotuna : ta-ngata, 
 a snake. 
 
 Viti: ngata, a snake. 
 
 Malo, Rubi, Dobu : moata, a snake. Mota, Mugula, Sariba, Misima: 
 mata, id. Suau, Tavara, Awalama, Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, 
 Boniki, Mukawa, Raqa, Kiviri, Oiun : mota, id. Santo : mata, 
 maura, id. Bierian: n'mata, id. Malekula: na-mat, id. 
 Baki: maro, id. Murua: mateta, id. Nada: moteta, id. 
 
 Arabic: 'it'at', 'at' a', a snake. 
 
 The parent of these forms is a problem. It can scarcely have been ngata, 
 for ng is a consonant which in all the Melanesian languages here adduced 
 is susceptible of ready reproduction as ng or n. Still less can it have been 
 mata, for in one of the Efate forms, in Malo, and in Mota (Codrington dis- 
 tinguishes it as mata) we see a positive effort to express not the pure m 
 which they have and use but something somehow different, a suggestion 
 of mb. We have no means of determining or of representing a parent 
 sound which shall class as its children ng-mw-m. 
 
 The identifications of this ngata are in other respects distinctly satisfac- 
 tory. I can not include therewith the Baki maro and its congener Santo 
 maura. These we shall consider true Melanesian material. The absence 
 of the word from the Tongafiti migration (except Maori with its modified 
 sense) is a zoological rather than a linguistic lacuna; it is conditioned by 
 the fact that east of the strait which parts German from American Samoa 
 there are no snakes. 
 
 The Semitic words mean snake; they possess an a and a t apiece, but 
 these are insufficient proof of identity. 
 
 200. 
 mauri, to live; maurian, life. 
 
 Samoa : maui, a Manu'a salutation, 'ua maui mat. Tonga, Niue : 
 moui, alive, life, to live. Futuna, Uvea: mauli, id. Vat6: 
 mauri, to live. Aniwa: mouri. Nukuoro: mount, to live. 
 Fotuna: no-mauri, id.; ta-mauri, life: emauri, to feel well. 
 
 Viti : maurimu, a word of blessing used by the priests when people 
 take a thing to the house of the god ; conjecturally, mauri, life, 
 and -mu, possessive suffix of the second singular, "thy life," or, 
 "may thou live." Rotuma: mauri, to live; amauri, to make, 
 to live ; amauringa, savior. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 259 
 
 Sesake, Ulawa, Waima, Kabadi, Galoma, Motu: mauri, to live. 
 Saa: mauri, meuri, id.; maurihe, life, safety. Santo: meuri, 
 to live. Bierian: mauli, id.; ni mauliana, life. Baki: meouli, 
 to live; meoulian, life. Malo: mauru, life, to live. Tangoan 
 Santo: nauri, to live. Mota: maur, to live. Malekula: 
 
 maur, id.; mauran, life. Ponape: maur, to live. Marshalls: 
 mour, id. Vaturanga: maumauri, to live; maurisali, life. New 
 Britain: wamawr/xz, to make to live. Tanna : murif, life. Laka- 
 toi language : makuri, life, alive. Keapara, Hula : maguli, life. 
 Arabic: 'S^'a, 'oij", ma'as", ma'is", ma'is'at, to live. 
 Before discussing the stem in its greater extension I would comment on 
 my identification in Samoa and Viti. When we observe the general use 
 of mauri, to live, we should expect to find it certainly in Samoa and very 
 likely in Viti. In neither does it appear on the surface ; Samoa has ola to 
 live, a word wholly of the Tongafiti migration, and Viti in mbula to live 
 employs a word of Melanesian stock which enters Samoan only in the inter- 
 jection apula in congratulation upon safe delivery from a sneeze. 
 
 The Viti maurimu is susceptible of no other explanation based on exist- 
 ing Viti material, and the explanation which I have proposed has no objec- 
 tion other than that mauri is not elsewhere used in Viti as signifying to live ; 
 therefore I have no hesitation in believing this to be a valid explanation. 
 It is interesting to observe that in wishing long life in ceremonial phrase 
 the Viti uses the Samoan word, the Samoan the Viti. Yet we have a par- 
 allel example in our own speech. Those of us who salute the sneezer are 
 more than likely to ejaculate Prosit! Dieu vous benisse! Gesundheit! rather 
 than English. Piety has always been prone to find somewhat esoteric in 
 the foreign : ' ' Mesopotamia, blessed word !" 
 
 In our Samoan authorities, and George Pratt was a marvel of recondite 
 information, no explanation is offered of the pleasant Manu'a phrase 'ua 
 maui mai. To give it sense by identifying it with mauli to live needs but 
 to establish the evanescence of the inner liquid. In my work on Samoan 
 phonetics (17 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 154) I have proved not 
 only that this is a Polynesian change, but that it holds in Samoa in partic- 
 ular. In this material it needs but the comparison of Futuna with Tonga. 
 The l-n mutation is peculiarly persistent in Nukuoro. 
 
 Thus far we have found the word Nuclear Polynesian and signifying to 
 live. But it is found in Tongafiti possession and meaning native, indige- 
 nous rather than foreign. There is no gradation of signification. We are 
 thus led to discriminate between the two swarms. The Proto-Samoan 
 swarm left the common center with mauli meaning to live ; the Tongafiti 
 did not follow until it had popularized ola in the sense to live and had set 
 mauli into the background of a secondary sense. Meaning native, it is in 
 the following series : Maori, Tahiti, Mangareva, Paumotu : maori. Hawaii : 
 maoli. Marquesas: maoi. 
 
 201. 
 nono, ne, noi, to dwell or be beside some one, to abide. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna : nofo, to sit, to dwell, to live with. Niue, 
 Uvea: nofo, to sit, to dwell. Fotuna: no-nofo, to dwell, to 
 remain. Fakaafo, Aniwa, Vat£ : nofo, to sit. Maori, Tahiti : 
 
260 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 noho, to sit, to dwell, to live with. Hawaii, Marquesas, 
 Paumotu : noho, to sit, to dwell. Mangareva : noho, to remain, 
 to dwell. Sikayana, Tongarewa: noho, to sit, to stay. Mana- 
 hiki, Nukuoro :noho, to sit. Bukabuka : noo, to be. Rarotonga : 
 noo, to sit, to dwell. Moiki: noho, id. Rapanui: noho, to 
 sit, to dwell, a bench. Nuguria: nofo, to sit: unoho, to dwell; 
 nahoa, bench. 
 
 Viti : no, to lie (of things) ; nbnb, a place to lie on. Rotuma : noh, 
 to sit, noho, a place. 
 
 Motu: noho, to dwell, to stay. Vaturanga: noho (are mate noho, 
 they are dead, have died : "this is, no doubt, the Maori noho to 
 sit" — Codrington). Nggao: nokro, to sit. Pala: noh, to lie. 
 
 Hebrew: navah, naah, to sit down, to rest, to dwell. 
 
 The Polynesian stem is unalterably a dissyllable, the only change which 
 it exhibits being the mutation /-^-extinction, the last being found in Raro- 
 tonga and Bukabuka. In Rotuma noh (i.e., noho under terminal abrasion) 
 we find a transition form to no in Viti and Efate, thence by reduplication 
 nono. The principal objection to this chain of forms lies in the fact that 
 while Viti and Efate agree upon no-i orms Motu and Vaturanga, at a greater 
 backward distance from Polynesia, have noho. In Nggao f-kr gives us an 
 anomalous mutation, of which this is the sole instance, for in all our colla- 
 tion of /-variants we find nothing approximating this wholly irregular kr. 
 The passage from sit-stiise to 6e-sense seems far greater to us than to 
 the islanders. They have not arrived at the need of a word to express 
 being in the abstract. The occurrence of this signification in Vaturanga 
 far to the west balances the extremeness of the easting of Bukabuka, in 
 which it is again found. 
 
 202. 
 rakum, rakoma, a crab. 
 
 Samoa: 'ama'ama, a crab (Grapsidae) found in the rocks. Tonga: 
 kamakama, a rock crab. Niue : kamakama, a crab. Futuna: 
 kamakama, a little black crab that lives in chinks of the rocks. 
 Viti : nggumunggumu, a kind of crab. 
 Epi: lakum, a crab. 
 Arabic: h'umh'um', a crab. 
 
 We lack data on which to establish through transition forms the identity 
 which seems probable between the kama of Nuclear Polynesia and the Efate 
 and Epi ra-kum. 
 
 203. 
 
 sar i, sari, to saw; serf, to cut with a sawing motion; sara, a saw. 
 
 Samoa: sala, to lop, to cut off; sele, a bamboo knife, to cut or clip 
 (as the hair) ; selei, to cut, to shear, to slash. Futuna, Uvea : 
 sele, a knife, to cut off, to cut. Nukuoro : selesele, to carve, to 
 engrave. Fotuna: no-sere, to cut; seria, a saw. Tonga: 
 hele, a knife, to cut, to lacerate; hehele, to cut. Niue: hele, 
 hehele, to cut up, to reap, to castrate. Hawaii: mcpgfe, to 
 divide, to cut in pieces. Maori : here, a spear for killing birds. 
 Paumotu : kohere, to cleave, to split. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 261 
 
 Viti: sele, a bamboo knife; seleva, to cut with a knife, to castrate. 
 
 Nggela, Belaga : sari, to cut. Malo : sarosaro, to saw ; isaro, a saw. 
 Mota: sal, to cut with a drawing motion; gasal, a knife; sir, to 
 shave. Gog: gasal, a knife. Maewo: siri, to shave; siriva, 
 to shave off something. Pak, Leon: sir, to shear. Sesake: 
 soro, a saw ; soroa, to saw. Pala : sele, a bush knife. 
 
 Hebrew : nas'ar, to saw. Aramaic : nsar, id. 
 
 Throughout the data assembled in this item there is manifest a tendency 
 to particularize the manner of cutting. Thus Efate, Fotuna, Malo, Sesake, 
 all specify the saw; Samoa, Pak, Leon have the shearing and clipping sense; 
 Mota and Maewo shave ; many of these languages indicate the knife ; Nuku- 
 oro suggests the burin. From this presentation we might infer an equip- 
 ment of saws, scissors, razors, lancets and all manner of edged tools. Far 
 otherwise is the fact. The silex-edged bamboo splinter, the lip of a shell 
 ground sharp, the tooth of a shark — these are the cutting tools of the Pacific 
 islands, east as well as west. The definition is at fault which gives the sense _ 
 of saw to any word of a people which has no tool that cuts by notches in a 
 blade, of shear to men who know no scissors. It would be idle to seek to 
 differentiate these words by the tool employed, for a rude knife is all there 
 is. The most that we may venture upon is to segregate the data by the 
 former vowel. 
 
 E. sele: Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Nukuoro, Fotuna, Tonga, Niue, Hawaii, 
 Maori, Paumotu, Viti — altogether Polynesian. 
 seli: Fotuna, Efat6 — Melanesian, and wholly so if the Fotuna form 
 be considered due to neighboring New Hebrides influence. 
 I. sili: Mota, Maewo, Pak, Leon — all northern New Hebrides. 
 A. sala: Samoa, Efate\ salo: Malo. 
 
 salt: Efat6, Nggela, Belaga. sal: Efatd, Mota, Gog. 
 0. solo: Sesake. 
 
 Viti and Maewo seem to indicate a root closed in v which does not else- 
 where appear, which had been quite lost at the time when Samoa erected 
 the verb selei upon the noun sele. 
 
 204. 
 sik e f sek e, saki, to raise; sike-ti, to grasp with tongs. 
 
 Samoa: si'i, to lift. Futuna: siki, to lift, to raise, to remove. 
 Uvea: fakasiisii, to raise; hiki, to lift up. Tonga: hiki, to lift, 
 to remove. Niue: hiki, to land, as fish from a canoe. Maori: 
 hiki, to lift up, to carry, to nurse. Mangareva : hiki, to hold 
 a child in the arms or on the knees. Paumotu : hiki, to fondle. 
 Mangaia : iki, to nurse a child in the arms. Marquesas : hiki, 
 hii, to nurse a child. Tahiti: hii, to nurse, to dandle, to take 
 a child in the arms. Hawaii : hii, to lift up, to carry, to nurse. 
 Viti : sikita, to raise, to lift up. 
 Aneityum: ahieng, to drag, to draw up. 
 Hebrew : hazak, to hold fast, to take hold of, to seize. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is sikit. 
 
 The Efat6 siketi is associable by reason of its form, but the sense is too 
 remote and too particular for a satisfactory identification. 
 
262 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In Polynesia are a primary and a secondary sense. The sense of to raise 
 is exclusively Nuclear Polynesian including Efate. In the Tongafiti migra- 
 tion the sense is exclusively to nurse a child, a particular instance of lifting 
 up. I have been willing to mark the sharpness of this division by using in 
 the foregoing sentence the word exclusively, yet with the full knowledge 
 that Hawaii and Maori seem to contradict. I have already pointed out the 
 evidence of single words showing a direct migration from Samoa to Hawaii 
 by the north and to New Zealand by the south. This combination of the 
 two sharply marked senses in Hawaii and Maori seems to me to be associable 
 therewith. 
 
 Mr. Tregear's suggestion that Aneityum ahieng shows kinship with this 
 stem does not commend itself to me. 
 
 205. 
 
 sila i, sela i, sol i, to rub, as to rub oneself with oil. 
 
 Samoa : soloji, a towel, to wipe; solo, a towel, to wipe as after bathing. 
 Futuna: solo, to wipe. Tonga: holo, a towel, to wipe, to dry; 
 holoi, to wipe, to dry off, to rub off. Niue : holoholo, a hand- 
 kerchief, towel, napkin, to wash the hands or body. Uvea: 
 holo, holoi, holoholoi, to rub, to wipe, to clean. Hawaii: hglp§, 
 to wash, to wipe, to brush, to cleanse. Rapanui : horoi, to clean, 
 to wipe out ; horohoro, to brush. Maori, Tahiti : horoi, to wash. 
 Mangareva: horoi, oroi, to wipe, to wash. Mangaia: oroi, 
 to wash. Rarotonga : orei, to wipe, to wash. Marquesas : 
 hoot, id. 
 
 Viti : solota, to rub, to dry oneself after bathing. 
 
 Motu: huria, to wash, to scrub. Mota: sarag, to wipe; sarav, to 
 rub; saravag, to brush. Aneityum: ruhoi, to rub. 
 
 Arabic: "asala, "usul', to wash. 
 
 This solo stem is not clearly distinguishable from olo (331) to rub. The 
 motion of the hands being the same, solo may be a particular instance of 
 olo. For this reason it has not seemed desirable to attempt rigid accuracy 
 in assigning the Melanesian examples. 
 
 In general we may note a distinction in sense between Nuclear Polynesia 
 and the Tongafiti eastern extension, Nuclear Polynesia referring to the 
 drying after bathing, eastern Polynesia to the bathing. The only exception 
 to this in Nuclear Polynesia is Niue which has both senses. Maori, Tahiti 
 and Mangaia are restricted to the washing sense ; Hawaii, Mangareva, the 
 Marquesas, and Rarotonga have both. In Melanesia Motu has the Tonga- 
 fiti washing sense, Mota and Aneityum accord with Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 Aneityum ruhoi is metathetic. 
 
 206. 
 
 siua, siuo, siwo, suwa, sua, to descend. 
 
 The following words signify down, to be down, to come down : 
 
 Tonga, Niue: hifo. Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Fotuna, Nuguria, 
 Aniwa: ifo. Maori, Tahiti, Hawaii, Marquesas, Rapanui, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 263 
 
 Mangareva, Moiki : iho. Paumotu : ihoiho. Nukuoro : hakaiho, 
 to go down. 
 Viti: sivo, debased, dethroned, put out of office, a tropical sense 
 germane to that in Samoa ifonga. Rotuma : sio, down. 
 
 These words signify down : 
 
 Vaturanga: sivo. Tangoan Santo : sibo. Omba: hivo. Nguna, 
 Mota, Santo, Sesake: siwo. Malo: siuo. Merlav, Maewo, 
 Sesake : swwo. Gog : suw, sug. Aneityum : asuol, suko. Lakon : 
 hew. Eromanga : sep. Roro:fc'w. Pokau: cfo'w. Mekeo :kipo. 
 Wedau: ipu. Mukawa: sipu. Tavara: hopu. Wedau: opu. 
 Galoma: ribo. Keapara: rigo. Motu: diho. Tubetube: siio. 
 Raro: zi, azi. 
 
 Arabic: safala, suful' , sifl', to be low, to descend. 
 
 With unchanging vowels the Polynesian identifications move in a regular 
 course of mutation of the two consonants, i'-ft-extinction, /(xj)-fe-extinction. 
 We observe in this a tendency, not without exceptions, to maintain the 
 labial strong when the lingual is preserved, and to obscure the labial in 
 the aspiration of its series where the lingual has become extinct. 
 
 The Melanesian affiliates call for more detailed examination. 
 
 The sibilant is retained by all except that in Lakon it merges in the 
 aspiration, and here the initial aspirate is explosive, as if hv or vh; Omba, 
 too, employs the aspirate. We do not find a single instance in which the 
 labial is of the same value as in Samoa. In two languages it has been 
 strengthened to a mute, in Tangoan Santo to the sonant, in Eromanga to 
 the surd. In these languages the surd spirant is replaced by the sonant, 
 v: Vaturanga, Omba. In the greater number the reduction has progressed 
 as far as the semivowel of this series, w, or to the nearest vowel, w, the 
 distinction not being made clear in the absence of the scientific alphabet : 
 Efate, Nguna, Mota, Santo, Sesake, Merlav, Maewo, Gog, Lakon, Malo. In 
 two instances there occurs the rare leap from labial to palatal, to k in 
 Aneityum and to g in Gog. The former vowel remains at i in about half 
 of Melanesia. It changes to u in Efate, Merlav, Maewo, Sesake, Gog and 
 Aneityum, Efate and Sesake having the i-form as well. It changes to e 
 in Lakon and Eromanga. The latter vowel remains fixed at o except in 
 Efate" and the languages which admit terminal abrasion, Gog, Lakon, and 
 Eromanga. The Aneityum asuol I include because of the sense, but I 
 can not identify the beginning and the ending, yet embraced therein is an 
 element which, if independent, could be referred to sifo. 
 
 207. 
 
 tabu, tab, bakatabtabu, to be forbidden, prohibited, sacred. 
 
 Tonga: tabu, forbidden, consecrated, sacred. Samoa.^Futuna, 
 Niue, Uvea, Maori, Tahiti, Rarotonga, Rapanui, Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, Fotuna, Aniwa: tapu, id. Paumotu: tapu, an 
 oath, to swear. Nukuoro : tapu, prohibition. Hawaii : kapu, 
 forbidden, consecrated, sacred. 
 
 Viti: tambu, unlawful, forbidden, sacred. 
 
264 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Buka, Baravon, Nggela, Belaga: tambu, sacred, holy, prohibited. 
 Merlav: vatambu, to make holy. Omba: tambetambe, to worship. 
 DukeofYork: tabu (watabunabulu), sacred. Dobu, New Britain: 
 tabu, sacred, holy, prohibited ; watabu, to hallow. Suau : tabuna, 
 sacred. Pokau : kabukabu, id. Mekeo : afu, id. Motu: koau- 
 aku,id. Aneityum: in-tap, a sacred place; itap, sacred, holy, for- 
 bidden ; imiitap, to hallow, to make sacred . Mota : tapu, sacred. 
 Malo: sab, saburu, id. Tanna: asim, id. Bierian: ham, id. 
 Motu : tabu, a very important feast, a species of mythical beings. 
 Arabic: dabba, dabbu, to prohibit. 
 An interest exterior to our present study pertains to this word in the 
 fact that it is one of the two words, tattoo the other, which the English 
 has borrowed from the Polynesian. 
 
 In scarcely altered skeleton of vowels and consonants tapu occurs in 
 Polynesia and in Melanesia. In the western island world it undergoes less 
 variation than almost any of the Polynesian loan material. In Omba the 
 final u becomes e, in Efate and Aneityum it undergoes a terminal abrasion. 
 We need give particular attention only to the following forms. 
 Malo sab (of a man) saburu (of a woman) . This needs but the establish- 
 ment of the t-s mutation to prove its identity. I have already (17 Journal 
 of the Polynesian Society, 2 12) proved it to exist as between Polynesia and 
 Viti; in the material now under examination it clearly appears in talinga 
 (350) ear Marina salinga, buto (247) navel Buka viiso, mate (318) to die 
 Aneityum mas. 
 
 Next upon this follows Tanna asim. Taking the s as now accounted for, 
 we have to consider a p-m mutation. In note 190 I have found a case 
 which is susceptible of this interpretation, and taking that with this there 
 seems to me a probability of this change. We have abundant proof of a 
 nasal reinforcement of p and b, mp and mb. It is quite possible that when 
 such a nasalized consonant was transmitted at second hand to others to 
 whom the double consonant was harsh they might excise the radical mem- 
 ber of the composite and in their ignorance of the true form retain the 
 purely accidental nasal. Bierian ham, then, would derive from Malo sab 
 in the vowel and from Tanna asim in the p-m mutation, while the change 
 from s to h is so common as to call for no note. 
 
 208. 
 tafe, tabe, to flow out, to go out. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea : tafe, to flow, to run. Fotuna : 
 no-tafe, id. Tahiti, Mangareva: take, id. Paumotu: take, a 
 river. Nukuoro : tahea, to drift along. Maori : whakatahe, to 
 clear from obstruction, as a watercourse or channel. Hawaii : 
 kahe, to run, to flow. Marquesas : tahe, to flow, to gush, to 
 stream, to trickle. Rapanui: tahe, to flow. Nuguria: tahe, 
 a current. 
 
 Viti : ndave, to flow ; ndavendave, the channel in which liquids flow, 
 or the source of them ; ndaveta, a passage through a reef. 
 
 Nggela : tave, to flow. Motu : atahedid, to overflow. Malekula : 
 jivjiv, to run (nose) . Malo: madividivi, id. Baki : jevi, id. 
 
 Aramaic: dub, to flow out. Hebrew: zub, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 265 
 
 There is no need to comment upon the identifications within the Pacific 
 area except in respect of one particular. Viti ndaveta has a form resem- 
 blance to ndave but the sense does not so clearly hang. I have included 
 inhere because it seems to suggest a radical tafet, which may appear also 
 in Motu atahedid. Yet in Viti the passive is ndavena, in which the sug- 
 gestion of final n is equally worthy of consideration. In Polynesia there is 
 no evidence to warrant the idea that tafe was ever other than an open root. 
 
 209. 
 
 tanga, tonga, tronga, rong, a basket, the stomach. 
 
 Samoa : tanga, a basket. Futuna : tanga, a sack. Niue, Uvea, 
 Rapanui, Nukuoro : tanga, a bag. Tonga : tangai, a narrow 
 bag, a sack. Nuguria: tana-mimi, the bladder. 
 
 Viti: tanga, a bag, a pocket, a purse. 
 
 Arag: tanga, a bag. Sesake: ndanga, id. Motu: tanga, a bag, 
 a deep basket. Tangoan Santo: tanga, a basket. 
 
 Hebrew : tene', a basket. 
 
 210. 
 
 tef i, tefi, tetefi, to cut, to circumcise. 
 
 Samoa : tefe, to cut, as circumcising. Fotuna : tefe, to circumcise. 
 Maori: tehe, the glans penis left uncovered by the prepuce as 
 if circumcised. Tahiti: tehe, to castrate animals, to slit the 
 prepuce above. Mangareva, Marquesas: tehe, to circumcise, 
 to castrate. Rapanui : tehe, to split ; tehetehe, a notch. Hawaii: 
 kahe, to cut or slit longitudinally, to castrate; kaheomaka, 
 ^kaheule, to circumcise after the Hawaiian fashion. 
 
 Viti: teve, to circumcise. 
 
 Mota : teve, to cut with a drawing motion ; teveteve, a knife. Merlav : 
 tevtev, a knife. Malekula: teve, to circumcise, to cut with a 
 bamboo knife. Bierian : mdeve, to circumcise. Baki : jivi, id. 
 
 Arabic : 'as' aba, to cut. 
 
 Little calls for note in the Pacific identification. In Hawaii we observe 
 the e-a change which does not elsewhere appear. The Bierian mdeve is a 
 variant of the t-nd characteristic of that Epi dialect. The Baki jivi and 
 tafe (208) to flow Malekula jivjiv to run at the nose exhibit the t-j mutation 
 which is rare in Melanesia but is the normal change from Samoa to Tonga 
 
 before e and i. 
 
 The word appears in Nuclear Polynesia only in Samoa and Viti, and is 
 there restricted to circumcision. In its occurrence in eastern Polynesia it 
 combines with the circumcision sense that of castration. In Samoa it is 
 defined as "the operation equivalent to circumcision," in Hawaii "to cir- 
 cumcise after the Hawaiian fashion," in Tahiti "to slit the prepuce above." 
 The operation is so singular that in almost all the versions of the Bible in 
 the Pacific the word circumcision has been rendered by peritome, a trans- 
 literation from the Greek, rather than by the employment of this word 
 from the vernacular. 
 
266 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The operation is surgically described by Dr. Kramer in "Samoa," ii, 61 : 
 
 Die Beschneidung, 'o le iefenga (tefe beschneiden) , bei der es sich nicht um Circum- 
 cision wie die Englander sagen, handelt, sondern um einfache Spaltung der Vorhaut, 
 also Einschneidung am oberen Rande, wie allgemein in Indonesien ublich, wird so 
 ausgefiihrt, dassmaneinenSpatelunter die Vorhaut schiebt und diese durch einen Schlag 
 mit einem scharfen Gegenstand als Haifischzahn, Muschel, Bambusmesser, neuerdings 
 naturlich mit Eisenmesser durchtrennt. Sie wird bei den samoanischen Jiinglingen, 
 ahnlich wie bei den Mohammedanern, bei Eintritt der Mannbarkeit, stets zwischen dem 
 7. und 15. Lebensjahre ausgefiihrt. Religiose Gebrauche wie bei andern Volkern, z. B. 
 auf Fidji, wo die Operation auf den Nangaplatzen geschah und wo richtige Circumcision 
 geubt zu werden scheint, scheinen auf Samoa nie mit der Operation, die meist von 
 einem darin Erfahrenen ausgeiibt wurde, verbunden gewesen zu sein. Das leitende 
 Motiv scheint fiir Samoa nur in der Reinlichkeit zu liegen, indem gesagt wird, dass kein 
 samoanisches Madchen mit einem unbeschnittenen Jiingling schlafen wurde. Deshalb 
 nennen die Samoaner die Bliite der Amorphophallus-Pflanze (leve) welche dem mann- 
 lichen Gliede nicht unahnlich sieht und einen fotiden Geruch verbreitet, wie ich mich 
 selbst zu uberzeugen Gelegenheit hatte, tafao, und ebenso nennen sie einen unbe- 
 schnittenen Junglingspenis. Der Arzt weiss, dass dies nicht ohneGrund geschieht. Wenn 
 mann nun behauptet, dass die Beschneidung bei den Juden an Stelle unserer Taufe 
 (am 8. Tage) ausgeiibt, rein rituell sei, und dass Reinlichkeitsgedahken feme lagen, so 
 mag das sekundar so geworden sein, urspriinglich wird man aber die bei den oriental- 
 ischen Volkern ausgetibte Beschneidung auf den Reinlichkeitsgedanken, der in Samoa 
 nach langst eingefuhrtem und allgemein ausgebreitetem Christentum heute allein noch 
 diese Sitte aufrecht zu erhalten im stande ist, zuriickfuhren mussen. 
 
 tuk i, tuki, to strike, to beat, to pound. 
 
 Tonga: tuki, to strike, to drive, to drub. Futuna: tuki, to beat, 
 to strike, to hit with a hammer, rock or fist. Uvea: tuki, to 
 strike, to beat. Niue : tuki, to knock. Nukuoro : tuki, 
 
 to beat, to strike, to pound. Maori: tuki, to ram, to butt, to 
 strike endwise, to beat. Rarotonga : tuki, to strike, to beat. 
 Rapanui : tukituki, to bray. Marquesas : tuki, to beat poi, to 
 bruise, to strike, to bray with a pestle. Mangareva: tuki, to 
 pound, to bray with a pestle. Paumotu: tukituki, to hit 
 against, to strike, to pound. Nuguria: tukituki, to beat; a 
 breadfruit beater. Fotuna : no-tukia, to strike with the fist. 
 Samoa: tu'i, to thump, to beat, to pound, to strike with 
 the fist. Tahiti: tui, to butt, to strike, to pound. Hawaii: 
 ^uij_ to pound with the end of a thing, to smite, to hammer. 
 
 Viti : tuki, to beat or knock with the fist, to hammer. 
 
 Belaga : tutui, to pound. Baki : juki, to strike with the fist. Male- 
 kula : tice, id. Pala : tuke, to beat. 
 
 Hebrew : duk, dakak, to beat, to pound. Arabic : dakka, dakka, id. 
 
 There is nothing in these identifications involving any principle with 
 which we have not already become familiar. 
 
 There is, however, an interesting specialization in the sense. It is, of 
 course, well understood that peoples on the speech plane in which we find 
 the languages of this study have a large number of distinct terms whereby 
 to describe an act as performed in a certain manner or through the employ- 
 ment of a certain implement in cases where the languages of superior culture 
 make use of a general term for the act limited by an adverbial modifier 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 267 
 
 detailing the manner or the implement. Thus, in the terms of the present 
 instance, we should say "to strike with A, B, C, . . . X, Y, Z," covering 
 every possible thing with which a blow could be inflicted from the simplest 
 pugilism through fustigation to the fulmination of the bolt from the blue 
 ineluctable. But our islander would maintain a series of distinct verbs 
 from "to strike with A" clean through to the crisscross row if the tale of 
 his striking machinery should extend so far. 
 
 In this instance we shall find that we are dealing with material collected 
 by just short of a score of observers, each independent of the other, each 
 under the control of his own personal equation of observation, apprecia- 
 tion, and ability to reproduce in one language the idiom of another. For 
 this reason we shall all the more highly regard the evidences of special sense 
 in tuki. Maori gives us "to strike endwise," Hawaii "to pound with the 
 end of a thing," the Marquesas and Mangareva the same idea in particular 
 terms as "to bray with a pestle." Next we find a group "to strike with 
 the fist," Futuna, Samoa, Viti, Baki, Malekula. From sight of many such 
 encounters I can aver that Pacific pugilism has none of the niceties of the 
 straight-arm jab, the left hook to the jaw, and the other fine touches of the 
 diction of the prize ring. A blow in such combats is delivered by regard- 
 ing arm and fist as helve and head respectively of a hammer wherewith 
 to belabor the head and shoulders of the opponent. The motion of such 
 a blow is exactly that of using the pestle or the hammer or the rock in the 
 hand. The motion can be traced still farther by the curious in the defini- 
 tions here assembled. 
 
 212. 
 
 ulua, to put forth leaves, to grow up (of plants and hair) ; uluulua, to be 
 full of leaves, to be hairy. 
 
 Samoa: uluulu, to be umbrageous (of trees), to be bushy (of the 
 beard) . Tonga : ulu, thick, bushy (as a dress of leaves) . Niue : 
 ulu, hair. Nuguria: rauulu, id. Hawaii : ulu, to grow ; uluulu, 
 to grow thick. Maori : uru, a single hair. Mangaia : uruuru, 
 coarse hair. Mangareva : uru, feathers, hair on the body. 
 
 Viti : vakaulu, having a large head of hair or a wig. 
 
 The following words signify hair : 
 
 Lo: ul. Deni: ulu. Mota, Maewo: ului. Sesake: ululu. Epi, 
 
 Arag: ilu. Ambrym, Hi, wolu. Marina: vul. Omba: 
 
 ■vulugi. Norbarbar: wulugi. Volow: iligi. Nifilole: lu. 
 
 Suau: uru. Tubetube: hulu. Mugula, Sariba: kuru. Nada, 
 
 Kiriwina: kulu. Tagula: wuluwulia. 
 Arabic: 'ala, 'aluw', to go up; 'ilaivat, the head. Hebrew: 'alah, 
 
 to go up; 'aleh, leaf, leaves; 'oleh, sprouting forth, growing up. 
 
 lulu, hair (of the head, face or body). 
 The following all mean hair, feather : 
 
 Samoa, Uvea, Futuna, Tonga, Niue: fulu. Maori, Tahiti: huruhuru. 
 Mangareva: huru. Rapanui: huhuru. Nuguria: hahuru. 
 Hawaii: hulu. Marquesas: huu. Rarotonga: uru. 
 "Viti: vulua, hair about the pubes. Rotuma: leav, hair. 
 
268 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In connection with the words here assembled it is quite impossible to 
 dissociate the two stems ulu and fulu. It is probable that in my theory 
 of word formation byconsonantal coefficients the explanation will be found. 
 
 Before proceeding to our task of tracing out the intricacies here presented 
 I wish to call attention to the existence in Polynesia of yet another word 
 for hair, lauulu. Where a distinction is made fulu is the hair of the body, 
 lauulu that of the head inclusive of the beard, yet frequently accompanied 
 by a specific term for the beard. 
 
 Tregear interprets this as lau leaf and ulu head ; such also is the interpre- 
 tation given by the islanders, the value of their etymologies having been 
 mentioned in note 169. This is very simple, very obvious. Yet the form 
 of lauulu used in Tahiti is rouru, and in that language ro does not mean 
 leaf at all ; nor yet does it in the Viti dialect which employs ro ni vulu for 
 ndrau ni ulu in the same sense. Furthermore, the vulu in the Viti Levu 
 form is not ulu head but vulu hair, and ndrau itself means hair as well as 
 leaf. Thus we have found that hair as "the leaves of the head " is not such 
 a simple explanation as it appears. 
 
 Having already established the nature and employment of determinant 
 compounds, I recognize in this composite lauulu two words of one identical 
 sense among others, lau hair and ulu hair; their employment together 
 determines for the composite the sense of hair beyond any doubt. Cod- 
 rington (Melanesian Languages, 73) seems to have felt some suspicion 
 about the leaves of the head explanation, but, the determinant compound 
 not having come within his knowledge, he was unable to carry on his note 
 to a satisfactory issue. 
 
 We shall now examine the interlacing of these two stems in the area of 
 their greatest intricacy, Melanesia ; and shall rearrange the material in the 
 order of a developmental series. It should be noted that such termina- 
 tions as gi, ge, and i are merely local means to indicate a noun as absolute. 
 
 fulu series. ulu series. 
 
 vulu: Gog, Malo, Omba, Mosin, ulu: Deni, Malo, Sesake, Mota, 
 
 Vuras, Eromanga. Maewo. 
 
 wulu: Norbarbar. uli: Merlav. 
 
 wolu: Ambrym. ilu: Epi, Arag. 
 
 holu: Buka. ili: Ambrym, Volow, Motlav. 
 
 weu: Duke of York, ul: Lo. 
 
 houi: Motu. lu: Nifilole. 
 
 vul: Marina, Lakon. kalu: New Georgia. 
 
 vili: Makura, Bierian, Pak, Sasar, 
 
 Alo Teqel. 
 viji: Baki. 
 
 The two series inosculate in vulu-ulu, vili-ili, thus showing that the 
 intimacy of their interrelation is not fortuitous. The bare simplicity of 
 Nifilole lu is repeated in the Efate lulu. The Eromanga novlimpu becomes 
 clearer by indicating the several members of the composite, no-vli-mpu. 
 Baki viji, so close to its neighbor Bierian vili, clearly establishes an l-t 
 mutation; we find confirmation in sala (339) path Bugotu hatautu, and 
 (l-nd) langi (308) sky Buka indengid. Finding, then, in Melanesia this form 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 269 
 
 in t we may incline toward a warmer reception of Indonesian tf-forms where 
 the vowel is truer to stem than in Baki. Such are Tidore, Galela : hutu; 
 Menado: uta; Sanguir: utan; Gah: uka; Matabello: ud; Batumerah: hud; 
 Wahai : hue. Other Indonesian forms in which a resemblance appears are 
 these: Mayapo : }olo; Massaratty: olqfolo; Cajeli: buloni; Baju: buli tokolo; 
 Malagasy: volo; Bouton: bulwa; Ahtiago: ulufuim; Tobo: ulvu; Salayer: 
 uhu; Teluti: keulo; Morella: keiule; Liang: kaiola; Caimarian: keori. 
 
 Rotuma leav and Tobo ulvu and Ahtiago ulufuim show interesting vari- 
 eties of metathesis. Assigning position, we mark vulu 1234; then Rotuma 
 represents 3412, Tobo 4312, and Ahtiago probably 4321, or less likely 2341. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-VITI-POLYNESIAN-MALAY. 
 
 213. 
 banga, bangan i, fanga, to feed, to charge, to fill. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Uvea: fafanga, to feed. Tonga: fafangai, id. 
 Futuna, Niue, Paumotu: fangai, id. Tahiti: faaai, id. Rapa- 
 nui: hangai, id. Hawaii: hanai, id. Maori: whangai, to feed, 
 to nurture. Mangareva, Rarotonga : angai, to feed, to nourish. 
 Marquesas: hakai, to feed. 
 
 Viti: vakania, to feed. 
 
 Mota: vangan, to feed. Nggela, Bugotu: vanga, food. King: 
 ivangon, to eat. Lambell: hangdn, id. Lamassa: angdn, id. 
 
 Malagasy: mamahana, to feed, to load a gun; ma causative and 
 fahana. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is probably fangan. Yet the final n nowhere 
 appears in Polynesia, while it is plainly to be seen in Efat£, Mota and our 
 three New Ireland languages. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald's identification with Viti vakania at first seemed to me 
 wholly superficial. On closer examination it is found to be worse; it 
 is an attempt to wrest the record. The only place in which the word 
 appears in the Viti dictionary is not in its alphabetic place, but as a note 
 under the word kana to eat, of which it is clearly stated to be a causative. 
 That our author had this entry before his eyes is shown by the fact that he 
 cites the word as vakani-a, just as Hazlewood has printed it. He forgets 
 that he identified it correctly in 46. Since va is the causative prefix and 
 kana means to eat there can be not the remotest relation with the fangan 
 stem. The discussion of these two Viti stems will be found under 214 
 and 46 respectively. 
 
 In Polynesia generally the word is transitive, yet there are uses in which 
 evidence appears of the intransitive as well. Regarding the primary sense 
 of the word as transitive, we find in its use as signifying the charging of a 
 gun or the filling of a pipe in Ffat6 no great deviation from an elemental 
 signification of putting something into the mouth. 
 
 214. 
 baka, faka, causative prefix. 
 
 Tonga, Paumotu, Niue, Futuna, Uvea, Fakaafo, Fotuna, Sikayana, 
 Aniwa: faka. Marquesas, Paumotu, Nukuoro, Rapanui, 
 Tongarewa: haka. Maori: whaka. Samoa: fa' a. Tahiti, 
 
270 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Uvea, Tonga : faa. Tahiti, Hawaii, Marquesas, Nukuoro : haa. 
 Moriori : hoko. Hawaii: hoo. Paumotu: fa. Hawaii: to. 
 Maori: wha. Hawaii: ho. Rarotonga, Mangareva, Buka- 
 buka: oka. Mangareva: anga. Rapanui, Paumotu: a. 
 
 Viti : vaka, va. Rotuma : faka, fak, a. 
 
 Sesake, Kiriwina, Santo, Nguna: vaka. Malo: vaca. Marina: 
 Nggela, Belaga, Sinaugoro, Omba, Maewo, Mota : vaga. Fagani: 
 faga. Tangoan Santo : thaka. Keapara : vaka. Ulawa,Wango, 
 Saa, Ugi : ha' a. Sesake, Nguna : paka. Bierian : baka. Sesake, 
 Marina, Arag, Merlav, Gog, Lakon, Mota, Motlav, Volow, Lo, 
 Deni, Vaturanga, Nggela, Bugotu, Motu, Pak, Leon, Vuras, 
 Mosin, Baki, Kabadi, Hula, Nguna: va. Nifilole, Duke of 
 York, Raluana, Kabakada, Matupit, Baravon : wa. Aneityum : 
 ua. Nggao: fa. Roro, Pokau: ba. Mekeo, Panaieti, Nguna: 
 pa. Motu, Pala : ha. Nengone, Lifu, Motu, Panaieti, Dobu : a. 
 Motlav, Pak, Leon : ve. Vuras: vi. Norbarbar, AloTeqel: v-. 
 Savo : au. New Britain : wara. Malekula Pangkumu : vaha. 
 
 Sulu: mak, maka. Tagalog, Bicol: mag, pag. 
 
 faka: Futuna, Efate, Tonga, Pau- fa: Uvea, Nggao, Paumotu, Efate\ 
 
 motu, Uvea, Rotuma, Samoa. faa (fa): Tonga. 
 
 faga: Fagani. va: Viti, Sesake, etc. 
 
 faa: Tahiti, Uvea. wha: Maori. 
 
 fak: Rotuma. ba: Efate\ 
 
 vaka: Nguna, Viti, Sesake, Malo, ve: Motlav, Pak, Leon. 
 
 Santo. vi: Vuras. 
 
 vaga: Marina, Maewo.Omba, Mota, v — : Norbarbar, Alo Teqel. 
 
 Nggela, Belaga. b — : Efate\ 
 
 vaha: Malekula Pangkumu. f — : Efate. 
 
 baka: Efate, Bierian. pa: Nguna. 
 
 paka: Nguna, Sesake. ha: Hawaii. 
 
 whaka: Maori. ho: Hawaii. 
 
 haka: Marquesas, Paumotu, Nuku- wa: Nifilole, Duke of York, Raluana, 
 
 oro, Tongarewa. Kabakada, Matupit, Baravon. 
 
 thaka: Tangoan Santo. ua: Aneityum. 
 
 haa: Hawaii, Ulawa, Tahiti, Marque- a: Rotuma, Nengone, Lifu, Pau- 
 
 sas, Wango, Saa, Ugi, Nukuoro. motu. 
 
 hoko: Moriori. au: Savo. 
 
 hoo: Hawaii. wara: New Britain. 
 aka: Rarotonga, Mangareva, Bukabuka. 
 anga: Mangareva. 
 
 It is manifest that two forms are here involved and that the sense is 
 identical. I have given close attention to the examination of those lan- 
 guages in which the two forms are in use simultaneously, and except for 
 one slight discrimination I have failed to discover any principle in the selec- 
 tion of the form which shall be used. It is not euphonic, for the long form 
 is used before consonants as well as before vowels and the same is equally 
 true of the short form. The only discrimination which I have satisfied 
 myself to exist consistently is in Uvea, where faka is causative and fa, (jaa) 
 is used of resemblance. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 
 
 271 
 
 The stems are faka and fa. Rotuma fak is the only vestige of the transi- 
 tion form. 
 
 To show the devolution I have rearranged the forms in two lists. We 
 need comment on but few facts. The forms in o seem to have developed 
 sporadically and, of course, independently in Hawaii at the extreme north- 
 ern limit of the Tongafiti swarm and in Moriori at the extreme south and 
 apparently earlier than the Tongafiti movement. Not a vestige of the o 
 has been retained along the migration tracks. In Savo au and New Britain 
 ■wara we find apparently irreducible forms, possibly heterogenetic. 
 
 215- 
 
 bia, bisa, fia, fisa, how many. 
 In the same sense — 
 
 Tonga, Niue: fika. Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Nukuoro, Aniwa, 
 
 Nuguria, Sikayana: fia. Maori, Moiki, Tahiti, Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, Rapanui, Paumotu : hia. Mangaia: ia (eia). 
 
 Viti: vitha. 
 
 Mota, Maewo : visa. Sesake : pisa. Vaturanga : ngisa. Pala : 
 hise. Wango: siha. Arag, Ambrym: viha. Nggao: ngiha. 
 Baravon: aivia. Moanus: tje, td tjg. 
 
 Malay: hia, what. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is fiha. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald disposes of the matter with the declaration "the final 
 part of bia and bisa, namely a or sa, is the interrogative pronoun." Refer- 
 ence to these several words in their proper places in the dictionary confirms 
 his statement — so far as relates to Ffate. He offers no explanation for the 
 former element of such a composite, and I have none to suggest. But : 
 
 Language. 
 
 How many. 
 
 What. 
 
 Language. 
 
 How many. 
 
 What. 
 
 Mota 
 
 Vaturanga.. . 
 
 visa 
 visa 
 pisa 
 ngisa 
 
 sava 
 
 sava 
 
 sa 
 
 na hua 
 
 Wango 
 
 Arag 
 
 Ambrym. . . . 
 Nggao 
 
 siha 
 viha 
 viha 
 ngiha 
 
 e taha 
 
 hava, havanau 
 
 ha 
 
 nano 
 
 It is tantalizingly close, yet with such instances as Vaturanga and Nggao 
 we are debarred from accepting the explanation until we know enough of 
 the ^-element to enable us to account for the word as a whole. 
 
 216. 
 
 matua, to be old, mature, large, great, wise. 
 
 Maori, Manahiki, Tongarewa: matua, parent. Rarotonga, Buka- 
 buka: metua, id. Samoa: matua, parent, mature, elder. 
 Tonga: matua, parents, old people; motua, old, mature, ripe. 
 Futuna: matua, old, parents, mature, ripe. Niue: matua, 
 parent; motua, old. Uvea: matua, parents, old, mature. 
 Rapanui: matua tamaroa, father; matua tamaahine, mother. 
 Tahiti : -matua, old ; mitua, metia, parent. Marquesas : motua, 
 father. Mangareva: motua, father; -matua, old. Nuguria, 
 
272 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Sikayana : matua, old. Aniwa : tomatua, to be able. Hawaii, 
 Paumotu: makua, parent, old, mature. Fotuna: mahtua, old. 
 
 Viti: matua, ripe, mature. 
 
 Nggela : kukua, ancestors. I,aur : imdtuk, ripe. Lambell : makds, 
 id. Lamassa : imakos, id. Bierian : matua, old ; tamatua, old 
 man. Tanna : matu, ripe. Santo : metua, ripe. Mota : matua, 
 ripe, full-grown. Aneityum : meto, ripe. Pala : matua, uncle. 
 
 Malagasy: matoa, eldest son or daughter. Malay: mantuwah, a 
 parent-in-law ; mentua, mother. Macassar : matowang, father- 
 in-law. 
 
 Three senses are involved herein, to be old, to be ripe, parent. I should 
 like to see my way to the idea that age is the central idea, but the mate- 
 rial does not warrant this conclusion — or, in fact, any. The three senses 
 (assuming the mature of the dictionaries to cover ripe) appear concurrently 
 in Tonga, Uvea, Futuna, Hawaii, Paumotu. In Samoa matua does not 
 mean ripe and that language is not included in this category. Concurrence 
 of the two senses old and parent obtains in Samoa, Niue, Tahiti, Mangareva. 
 Differentiated forms {matua, motua) are found in Tonga, Niue, Mangareva ; 
 and in Tahiti matua, mitua, and metua. In Tonga and Niue motua is old 
 and matua is parent, which is its sole signification in Maori, Manahiki, and 
 Tongarewa. But in Tahiti and Mangareva the usage is opposite. In the 
 Marquesas motua is the only form and its only sense is father. 
 
 In our Melanesian area Nggela kukua ancestors is included only as sug- 
 gesting a partial resemblance. Ffate is the only language which gives the 
 stem an extended range of meaning. Bierian shares with it the common 
 Polynesian signification of old. All the other forms have the sole meaning 
 of ripe and the languages employ other words for age and parent. 
 
 217. 
 tema na, tama na, father. 
 In the same sense — 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo: tama. Aniwa: tama. Tonga, Uvea: tamai. 
 Futuna, Sikayana, Fotuna, Nuguria, Nukuoro: tamana. 
 
 Viti: tama, father. 
 
 Pala, New Britain : tama. Redscar Bay (N.G.) : tamaa. Aneityum : 
 etma. Eromanga: temi. Mota: tamai. Nifilole: tumai. 
 Mota, Duke of York, Buka, Baravon, Nggela, Laur, King, 
 Sesake, Malo, Bierian, Tangoan Santo, Arag,Vaturanga,Bugotu, 
 Motu, Sinaugoro, Rubi, Suau, Sariba, Tubetube, Panaieti, 
 Misima, Nada, Murua, Kiriwina, Dobu, Mukawa, Kubiri, Raqa, 
 Kiviri: tama. Oiun: tame. Tanna: timi{n). Santo: tima. 
 Pokau, Doura: kama. Ulawa, Wango, Uni: 'ama. Fagani: 
 wama. Saa, Bululaha, Wagawaga, Mekeo, Hula, Keapara, 
 Galoma, Tavara, A walama, Taupota, Wedau : ama. Roro : hama. 
 Nggao, IyO : ma. Mota, Omba, Gog, Alite, New Georgia, Koita, 
 Motu : mama. Boniki, Galavi : mamai. Merlav, Lakon, Pak, 
 Sasar,Vuras, Mosin, Alo Teqel, Motlav,Volow,Norbarbar: mam. 
 Malekula, Tangoan Santo: tata. Nengone: chacha. Baki: ka- 
 rama. Panaieti, Misima : nam. Tagula : rama. Raqa : dada. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 273 
 
 Salayer, Liang, Lariko, Saparua, Awaiya, Caimarian, Wahai, Teor : 
 ama. Morella : a'ma. Cajeli : a'mam. Ahtiago : amdi. Teluti : 
 amaeolo. Amblaw : amao. Bouton : amana. Menado : iama. 
 Sanguir : yaman. Tobo : jaman. Bolanghitam : kiamat. Gah: 
 mama. Mysot: mam. Mayapo: ndma. Massaratty: ndama. 
 
 In the Polynesian this is distinguished from tdma child by the accent 
 tamd or by the addition of a final syllable which automatically secures the 
 same incidence of the accent, tamdi^ tamdna. Diacritical marks have been 
 but sparingly used in our Melanesian vocabularies and for that reason we 
 lack a sure guide as to the accenting of the western affiliates. We find but 
 the cases of New Britain, and Pala in which the accent is printed, and Mota, 
 Nifilole, Redscar Bay, and Aneityum in which it is inferential. In not one 
 of these languages have we any evidence of the use of tdma child, therefore 
 the accent is not a differential in their own material, but has carried its 
 ictus from the source whence the tamd father has been borrowed. 
 
 We shall first examine the languages which retain the t-m consonant 
 skeleton. There is a long series in which the two vowels remain as in 
 Polynesian ; they are therefore identical words except that the accent may 
 vary, and on that point we are without information. The final a is almost 
 wholly permanent, not only in the t-m series but in the m series which will 
 come up for our later consideration. The solitary exceptions are Tanna 
 timi(n) and Eromanga temi. The former a in this case becomes e in Ero- 
 manga and * in Tanna. The i-mutation also appears in Santo tima. In 
 Nifilole we find u in tumai. 
 
 Our next variant of tamd involves frontal abrasion affecting the t. This 
 we find in two discrete areas in the Solomons, respectively, north and south 
 of Malanta and separated by an area of greater degradation. With the 
 ama of this abraded type I include Fagani wama. 
 
 This middle type gives us a suite of occurrences of the transition form 
 by which we arrive at forms in which not only the initial t but the vowel a 
 thus become initial have been subjected to frontal abrasion. The simplest 
 form is ma in Nggao and Lo. By reduplication of ma we may more logically 
 account for mama than by attempting to establish a t-m mutation. By final 
 abrasion of mama we arrive at mam, a form very widespread in the Banks 
 Group, the northern subdivision of the New Hebrides. 
 
 Few forms lie outside this chain. Aneityum etman is only superficially 
 irregular, for by punctuating apart its formative elements we find in 
 e-tma-n our tama theme with loss of the former vowel, which is character- 
 istic of many of the Polynesian homogenies in that language. The tata of 
 Malekula and Tangoan Santo and the chacha of Nengone appear to be the 
 result of a terminal abrasion involving the final syllable and then a redup- 
 lication. There is a priori no reason why such a course should 'not have 
 been followed by the former syllable as well as the later; we must note, 
 however, that we find no evidence such as transition forms would afford in 
 support thereof. If Baki karama stems with the ma type of tamd it 
 involves a component kara as to which we lack information. 
 
 The Indonesian homogenetic forms are most largely of the transitional 
 ama type, only Tobo jaman suggesting a tama possibility and in our igno- 
 rance of the source of this record jaman may be but a variant transcription 
 
274 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 of Sanguir yaman. The still more dilapidated forms of ma, mama, and 
 mam also appear. 
 
 From the Micronesian Pacific we record Gilbert Islands tdma father, and 
 in passing note that this archipelago has borrowed much from Samoa and 
 in somewhat recent times ; and Ponape jam father. 
 
 EFATE-VITI-POLYNESIAN-MALAY-SEMITIC. 
 218. 
 
 bwaka, a fence of stone or wood made for protection or fortification in war,. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Nine, Tahiti, Marquesas, Moriori : pa, a wall, fence, 
 hedge. Maori: pa, a barricade, an obstruction, a fort, a 
 stockade. Paumotu: pa, a rampart, bulwark. Rapanui: 
 pa, a wall, to inclose. Hawaii, Mangareva : pa, a wall and its 
 inclosure. Rarotonga: pa, an inclosure. Fotuna: pa, 
 
 kaupa, a fence. Samoa : 'aupa, a wall, fence, hedge, bulwark. 
 
 Viti : mba, a fish fence ; mbai, a fence around a garden or a town, but 
 not around a house. 
 
 Malo: baba, a fence. Tanna: kaupa, id. Eromanga: nim-pa-t, id. 
 Mabuiag: pa (plural pal), a fence for a garden, a stockade. 
 
 Malay: pagar, a fence, a railing; palang, a bar, a piece of wood laid 
 crosswise in obstruction. Malagasy : bako, a pinfold ; bamba, 
 a wall or fence in fortification. 
 
 Hebrew : ma'akeh, a parapet (surrounding a flat roof) to hinder one 
 from falling off; 'akah, to hold back, to hinder, to impede. 
 
 Our Polynesian, Viti, and Melanesian identifications deal only with a 
 simple pa stem which exhibits but the slight normal ^-variations. Efate 
 bwaka involves a new element which we are unable to identify, and the 
 same is true of the Indonesian. 
 
 219. 
 
 bakauti, buti, to make an end, to finish. 
 
 Niue: oti, all, entirely; fakaoti, together, to destroy utterly, to make 
 a clean sweep. Maori: oti, finished, ended. Tahiti: oti, to 
 be done, finished. Mangareva: oti, the end, finished, all over. 
 Rarotonga : oti, finished. Paumotu : fakaoti, to finish, to con- 
 clude. Nukuoro : hakaoti, to end, to finish. Moriori : hokoti, 
 to cause to cease. Nuguria: huoti, to finish. Sikayana: 
 oti, all, to finish. Samoa: talafa'aoti, to tell all. Tonga: 
 oji, to be finished, to be done, all gone. Fotuna : oji, all, the 
 whole. Uvea : fakaosi, to finish. 
 
 Viti: otia, vakaotia, to finish, to bring to an end, to complete, to 
 perfect; oti, finished, done, destroyed, utterly ruined. 
 
 Aneityum: oti, gone, done, finished. 
 
 Malagasy: cf. oty, picked off, gathered (of fruits), weaned. 
 
 Hebrew : kaseh, an end ; kasah, to finish. 
 
 In Efat6 buti I find an instance of the most degraded faka-fa stem, 
 b-uti, paralleled by the similar v — shown in 214. 
 The identifications here offered are so patent that they need not detain us. 
 
DATA AND NOTES* 275 
 
 A particular interest of an ethnographic nature will attend our exami- 
 nation of the areas in which this homogeneity is found traceable. OH 
 seems to be a word of the Tongafiti swarm. It is found at the remotest 
 beaches upon which broke that wave of migration. In the Nuclear Pacific 
 we find it in Samoa, Tonga, Nukuoro, Uvea, Viti, and Niue. In Samoa it 
 has found a lodgment in but the one word cited. In the islands of the 
 Western Verge we find it in Sikayana and Fotuna. In Melanesia it appears 
 only in Efate" and Aneityum. Compare with this any of these records 
 showing a word of the Proto-Samoan baggage ; Melanesia is speckled with 
 its occurrences. In this case we are at no loss to account for the Tongafiti 
 word in Nuclear Polynesia, for we know that to have been a halting-place 
 for the later swarm in the permanent home of the former. We know, too, 
 that Samoa by a mighty effort cast off the invaders, and we are therefore 
 not surprised to find so slight a remnant of the enemy's speech. The 
 presence of this Tongafiti word in two of the islands of the Western Verge 
 and in two of the New Hebrides calls for attention. The absence of Tonga- 
 fiti homogenies in Melanesia indicates for that migration a different course 
 in general, but such instances as this go to show that, while our conclusion 
 is in the main true, now and then a small squadron may have found its 
 way down the ancient track, or that when the second swarm was expelled 
 from Nuclear Polynesia some of its fleets may have gone westward to 
 homes where the chances of settlement were but slight. 
 
 220. 
 
 baloni, bano-li, balo-si, bilo-si, bulo-si, bulu-ngi, bulu-ni, bunu-li, to wash 
 anything, to wash by rubbing. Cf. bafano 49. 
 
 Samoa : fufulu, fulua, to rub, to wash, to wipe; fulunga, the rubbing 
 of a thing. Nukuoro : fufulu, fulua, to wash. Tonga, Futuna, 
 Uvea: fufulu, to wash, to cleanse. Fotuna: no-furuna, to 
 wipe. 
 
 Viti : vuluvulu, to wash the hands. 
 
 Malay: basuh, to wash. Malagasy: uza, id. 
 
 Arabic: masa, maus', to wash, to rub with the hands. 
 
 These Efate forms are in a snarl which needs disentangling before we can 
 give them precise study. We shall first examine the forms which exhibit 
 the skeleton b-l-n. These are baloni, buluni, each being accompanied by 
 a metathetic form, banoli and bunuli respectively. With the b-l-n skeleton 
 I must include the slightly variant bulungi. 
 
 Another skeleton, b-l-s, occurs in balosi, bilosi, bulosi. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald's crossing of reference to bafano can only apply to the 
 forms which I have preferred to regard as metathetic. If he regards them 
 as principal, his identification with fufuluhas no standing; and if he regards 
 baloni as principal, his reference to bafano is irrelevant. 
 
 But neither b-l-n forms nor b-l-s forms can be properly identified with 
 the fulu stem of Nuclear Polynesia, for that is an open stem. Yet in 
 Fotuna no-furuna we find an n as to which we have no explanation in the 
 jejunity of our only account of the grammar of that speech. It may be a 
 formative suffix, even as we know the no to be a formative prefix. It may 
 be the sole Polynesian survival of a fulun stem. It may be grafted upon 
 
276 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 the open stem by attraction from a New Hebridean neighbor. If fulun be 
 the Proto-Samoan stem its affiliates will be the b-l-n forms of Ffate\ To 
 associate therewith the b-l-s forms entails an n-s mutation of which we 
 can not find a single trace in this material. 
 
 The Malay and the Semitic identifications do not come up for consider- 
 ation at all. 
 
 221. 
 bwoa, nabwo, tamo, to emit odor; bwon, odor. Cf. 139. 
 
 Samoa: poa, a yam having a fragrant odor; poapoa, fishy smelling; 
 fa'apoa, to feed young children with fish. Futuna : poa, popoa, 
 to smell fishy; poa tai, odor of the sea. Tonga: boa, the name 
 of a species of yam, the smell of fish; fakaboa, to scent anything 
 with fish, to smell of fish ; tavboa, to scent the water with fish 
 to catch others. 
 Viti : mboi, to emit an odor. 
 Malay: bua, odor. Malagasy: fufuna, id. 
 Arabic : faka, fah'a, to emit odor. 
 
 222. 
 but i, buti, futi, to pluck (as a fowl), to pluck out or up (as weeds) ; mafuti, 
 to be plucked. 
 
 Samoa: futi, to pluck feathers or hair, to pull up weeds; fufuti, to 
 haul in the fishing line. Futuna : futi, to pull out feathers or 
 hair; futitaula, to raise the anchor. Niue: futi, to draw up 
 (as a fish on a line), to hoist (as a flag), to pluck (as a hair). 
 Nukuoro : futi, to pick, to pluck. Sikayana : ufuti, to pull or 
 haul. Tonga : fufuji, to pull, to stretch out ; fuji, to pull, to 
 pluck, to deplume. Maori : huti, huhuti, to hoist, to pull up 
 out of the ground ; huti-ika, to pull up a fish. Tahiti : huti, 
 to pull or draw up a fishing line, to hoist a flag; huhuti, to pluck 
 feathers, hair, grass. Marquesas : huhuti, to pull one another 
 by the hair; hutihuti, to pull out the feathers of a bird, to pull 
 the hair. Mangareva: huhuti, to pull up as by the roots; 
 hutihuti, to pull up herbs, to pull out feathers ; uhuti, to pull up 
 by the roots. Paumotu : hutihuti, to denude the body of hair. 
 Rapanui: huhuti, to weed; hutihuti, to pluck feathers. Hawaii: 
 huki,\to draw, to pull; uhuki, to pull up as grass or weeds. 
 
 Viti : vutia, to pluck feathers or hair, to pull up grass or weeds. 
 
 Mota : cf . pit, to take up or off with the tips of the fingers, to pick, 
 to pluck. 
 
 Malay: bantun, to pluck, pull out. 
 
 Arabic : mimosa, to pluck out, as hairs. 
 
 Because of its signification I collate Mota pit, yet with some hesitation 
 because of the fact that in the study of some 150 Mota words homogenetic 
 with Samoa this is the only instance of the f-p mutation. This objection 
 rests upon this case rather than the broader knowledge of consonant move- 
 ments in these languages, for f-p is a sufficiently well-established mutation 
 in the true Polynesian and appears frequently in the Melanesian material 
 here collated. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 277 
 
 The Malay proposed in identification assumes without confirmation a 
 stem of three consonants. The Arabic shows not the slightest resemblance 
 save in meaning. 
 
 223. 
 
 fis i, fisi, fifis i, fif i, to bind around or about, to twine around or twist; 
 fifi, to twine or go around, a fillet. 
 
 Samoa : fisi, to entwine, as a vine around a stick ; fa'afisi, to entwine, 
 to coil; fifi. the small intestines; aft, to do up in a bundle. 
 Tonga : phi, thick, bushy, entangled ; fihifihi, curled in the grain, 
 linked one into another, inextricable ; fifihi, one who in wrestling 
 is dexterous with his limbs locking the limbs of his antagonist; 
 J^ to plait, to twist, to curl; fifii, to enclose fish in plaited 
 coconut leaf. Nuguria : afii, to wrap up. Futuna : fifi, a 
 bundle of cooked fish. Niue : firika, a bunch of fish. Tahiti : 
 fifi, entangled; faafifi, to entangle. Maori: whiwhi, twisted 
 together; whakawhiwhi, to wind around; whiwhiwhi, the fat 
 covering the intestines. Hawaii t^ihijthe twining of vines; 
 hoohihia, to entangle. 
 
 Viti: vivi, to roll up or around, to coil around. 
 
 Mota : viv, vivis, to wind around, to bind around and around. 
 
 Malay: pusing, to turn around, to twist. Malagasy: fihina, grasp, 
 seizure, fihitra, a clutch, a grasp. 
 
 Hebrew : hobos', to bind, to bind on, to bind about. 
 
 In this group we are dealing with a stem fis, which may be expanded to 
 fisi and which may be abraded to fi; see note 243. 
 
 In Polynesia we find only fisi and fi, in Viti only fi, in Efate all three 
 forms, and in Mota only fi and fis. 
 
 The Indonesian suggestions involve the difficulty of a third radical con- 
 sonant which has left no vestige in our area; see also note 245. 
 
 The Hebrew likewise entails a third consonant in the root, differing from 
 the Indonesian in being applied frontally. 
 
 224. 
 
 kamut i, ngamut i, kami, to take, to grasp with the fingers, to nip, to nip 
 
 or cut with scissors ; kam, native tongs (a split stick for grasping 
 
 hot oven stones and lifting them) ; kamkam, scissors. 
 Tonga : kamu, to cut off anything round. Futuna : kamu, to cut, 
 
 to shorten. Samoa: 'amu, to cut off, as part of a beam. 
 
 Hawaii : amu, to shear or shave the hair from the head, to trim 
 
 the hair. 
 Viti : nggamu, pincers, vise ; nggamuta, to take hold of or hold with 
 
 pincers or between the teeth. 
 Malay: cubit, chvbit, to nip, to pinch. Java : juwit, id. Malay: 
 
 angkub, tongs, nippers. 
 Hebrew: kamas, to squeeze together, to take with the hand; kamat, 
 
 to hold fast with the hand, to seize firmly; kafas, to contract, 
 
 to shut (as the mouth) ; kabas, to take or grasp with the hands. 
 
 Arabic: kabasa, to take with the tips of the fingers; kabas' a, to 
 
 grasp with the hand. 
 
278 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is manifestly kamut, yet the material is so scanty 
 in Nuclear Polynesia that we can establish it only from Viti, and possibly 
 from Hawaii amuku to cut short, which, however, Andrews associates with 
 muku to cut, without pointing out or explaining the difficulties which such 
 derivation entails. 
 
 225. 
 kar i, ngar i, karu-ti, ngaru-ti, to scratch; karo i, ngaro i, to scratch, to 
 scrape, to shave, to seize; tangaru, to seize, to grasp. 
 Samoa : 'Hi, a rasp, a file, a saw. Tonga : kili, a saw ; kilifakamata, a 
 file ; kiliji, to saw. Futuna : kiliti, to file ; kili, a rasp, a file. 
 Uvea: kili, id; kilisi, to file. Niue: kili, a file, a saw. 
 Viti: kari, to scrape. 
 
 Melanesian: all meaning to scratch or scrape — Galavi: girt, lagiri. 
 Nada: qiri. Raqa: kairi. Wedau: giai. Mukawa: giagiai. 
 Kiriwina : kuriqari. Panaieti : kurikuri. Kubiri, Kiviri : gagara. 
 Oiun: kakakara. Motu: hekagalo. Taupota: karakaroi. 
 Wedau: kakaroi. Boniki: kelologi. Mota, Nggela: karu. 
 Eugotu: g'ag'aru. Wango: karohi. Malo: garasi. 
 Malay: garis, to scratch, to score; garut, to scratch, to scrape, to 
 
 claw; garok, to scrape. Java: garit, to scratch, to score. 
 Arabic: garra, to drag, to snatch, to sweep, to seize. Hebrew: 
 garar, to scrape, to sweep; gara', to scratch, to scrape. 
 Dr. Macdonald has amassed a number of similar forms, there are many 
 more than these in his dictionary, and we shall have to disentangle them. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is kilit, and by a normal Polynesian mutation 
 this becomes kilis in Uvea. This permits us to identify karuti and ngaruti. 
 Thence we may pass to karo and ngaro, kar and ngar, so long as they carry 
 the meaning to scratch, to scrape. Here we find the Viti kari to fit into 
 the scheme ; its form shows that it was not derived from the neighboring 
 Polynesian kili, but came from the stem by way of Efate\ The Indonesian 
 forms are in closer accord with Efate and Viti than with the Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia and give the impression of an earlier type. 
 
 It will be observed in the Efat£ that while the scratch sense runs through 
 all the forms the grasp sense is absent from those which exhibit the 
 radical t. We may, therefore, judge that there are two stems interlaced, 
 karut-karo-kar to scratch, and karo-kar to grasp, and that the reduction 
 forms of karut have become involved with the karo-kar forms of the other 
 stem. This will remove the Arabic identification entirely from considera- 
 tion and will leave to the Hebrew but a partial resemblance. 
 
 226. 
 kau, a collection, bunch, herd. 
 
 Tonga : kau, plural sign. Futuna : kau, a multitude, a troop. Niue : 
 kau, a troop, a company. Uvea : kau, a company, herd. 
 Mangareva : kou, a multitude (kouika, a shoal of fish). Samoa : 
 'au, a troop, a gang, a bunch, a cluster. Tahiti, Hawaii : au, 
 collective plural. 
 Viti : kau, a bunch. 
 Malay : kawan, a herd, a troop. 
 Arabic: gam', gama'a, a collection. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 279 
 
 In view of the fact that kau retains its place in Nuclear Polynesia and 
 has scantily entered the Tongafiti languages it will be interesting to cite 
 Tregear's note (Maori Comparative Dictionary s.v. tekau) : 
 
 It is evident that there was an original Polynesian word kau, a troop of persons, a 
 cluster of things, etc. The Tongan kauvaka, a crew; kaugane, fellow-workmen; kau- 
 mea, a companion; the Samoan'att, a bunch of bananas; a troop of warriors; 'aujale, 
 women living together in a house; the Tahitian auono, a large fleet or company of 
 travelers; autahua, a company of priests; the Mangaian kaunuku, in groups, etc., all 
 point to a word signifying collection, assemblage. 
 
 I can not see that the Arabic has aught to do with it. 
 
 227. 
 kinit i, nginit i, ngunut i, to nip with the fingers ; nakini na, fingers (nippers), 
 toes. Cf. 57. 
 Tonga : kini, to strike, to cut the hair short, to let blood ; kiniji, to 
 strike with anything light, to hit with a whip. Futuna : kini, 
 kikini, to beat, to strike, to whip. Niue : kini, to beat down (as 
 bushes). Uvea : kini, to whip. Maori : kini, to nip, to pinch. 
 Samoa: 'ini, to take hold of with the nails, to pinch, to pull up 
 small weeds. Hawaii : iniki, to pinch with thumb and finger. 
 Viti: kinita, to nip, to pinclTbetween finger and thumb. 
 Mota : gin, ginit, to nip, to pinch. Malekula Pangkumu : kinji, id. 
 Malay: gantas, to break off, to nip off, to snap off. 
 Arabic: karasa, to nip with the fingers, to pinch, to snip off. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is kinit. 
 
 The distribution of this word is striking. The nipping sense is found in 
 Mota, Malekula, Ffate, Viti and Samoa, thence far north to Hawaii, far 
 south to New Zealand; yet in Tonga, Futuna, Niue and Uvea we find 
 the word completely devoid of this sense and charged with a wholly different 
 meaning which nowhere else appears. I find it quite inexplicable. 
 The Semitic has no relation other than that of sense. 
 
 228. 
 lua, le, lai, to vomit, to put out the tongue (or anything), to flow out. 
 
 Samoa: lua'i, to spit out; lulua, to be sick, to vomit, to puke. 
 Tonga : lua, lulua, to vomit, to disgorge ; luaki, to be sick with ; 
 fakalua, to nauseate. Futuna : lulua, luaki, to vomit ; fakalulua, 
 to nauseate. Niue: lua, to vomit; fakalua, id.; fakalue, to 
 spew out. Uvea: lua, to vomit. Fotuna: noh-lua, id. 
 Rapanui : rua, seasick, to vomit. Maori, Rarotonga, Nukuoro : 
 _jruaki, to vomit. Paumotu : ruaki, to vomit, toeructate, to belch. 
 
 Tahiti: ruai, to vomit. Mangareva: aruai, akaruta, id. 
 
 Hawaii :Juai, id. Marquesas: ud, akaruta, id. 
 Viti: lu, to run or leak out; lua, to vomit; loloa, qualmish, seasick. 
 Mota: lua, to spew. Malo: lua, id. Santo: lulua, id. Baki: 
 
 mjuluo, id. Malekula: ru, id. Aneityum: a-lo, id; aluo, 
 
 aluun, to put out the tongue. 
 Malay: luwat, luat, to vomit; luwar, luar, out, away; luwari, luwar- 
 
 kan, to put out, to expel. Malagasy: lua, to vomit; mandua, 
 
 to vomit; luatra, over and above, taken up, put out; manduatra, 
 
 to take out or up. 
 Arabic : t'a't, ta'a, tai'at, t'a'at, to vomit. 
 
280 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is lua. The Mangarevan akaruta is quite 
 singular, and, while not succeeding in identifying its primitive ruta, I can 
 not admit it as a lua derivative. The same word akaruta cited by Tregear 
 from the Marquesas is not found in Bishop Dordillon's dictionary. 
 
 The le and lai of Ef ate are profoundly degenerate forms if they be really 
 of the lua stem. The most degenerate form in Melanesia is the ru of Male- 
 kula and the ro as a component of Aneityum a-lo. The discovery of these 
 two forms in the sense to vomit gives a certain probability to the Viti lu 
 in a sense which, while different, is not wholly irreconcilable with this stem. 
 The Efate sense "to put out the tongue (or anything) " — and I am free to 
 acknowledge that I can not imagine what Dr. Macdonald means within the 
 parentheses — finds support in Aneityum aluo and aluun, to put out the 
 tongue, to thrust out the tongue, respectively. But the sense is only 
 remotely, if at all, related to the stem sense of lua. 
 
 The Indonesian carries lua identifications with much extraneous matter. 
 The value of the Semitic identification wholly fails to appear. 
 
 229. 
 ma i, to chew (softening food for an infant). 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Tahiti, Rapanui, Marquesas : mama, to chew. 
 Niue: mama, a mouthful, that which is chewed. Hawaii: 
 mama, to chew with a view to spit out of the mouth. Man- 
 gareva : mama, to chew, to bruise with the teeth. Nukuoro : 
 manga, to chew. Uvea : maanga, a morsel. 
 Viti: mama, to chew, used chiefly of the kava root. 
 Aneityum : a-mai, to chew (kava or any bark) . 
 Malay : mamah, to chew. 
 Arabic: ma" ma" a, to chew meat, but not wholly. 
 
 230. 
 manga, maka, to open out, to gape, to wonder, to speak, to open the jaws ; 
 mangamanga, to gape often and rapidly, to pant, manga, a 
 part of the names of places, as gorges and valleys, and especially 
 of the abysses of Hades below Bokas. 
 Samoa : manga, a branch of anything forked, as a tree, river, road 
 or fishhook; mangamanga, branched, forked ; fa'amanga, to open 
 the mouth, to gape ; fa'amangai, to set astride. Tonga : manga, 
 a branch of a tree, road, fishhook, stream, open, forked, spread- 
 ing; mangamanga, to branch off, to spread open; mamanga, to 
 stride, to extend the legs; fakamanga, to open, to gape; faka- 
 mangamanga, to barb, to jag, to make forked. Futuna : manga, 
 a branch, a fork ; fakamanga, to have the legs spread out. Niue : 
 manga, forked ; mangaua, cloven ; fakamanga, to open the mouth, 
 to gape; fakamamanga, to straddle, to open the mouth, to 
 spread out, to extend. Maori: manga, the branch of a tree 
 or a river. Mangareva : manga, the branch of a tree, forked, 
 cloven. Paumotu: manga, a branch, a division. Rapanui: 
 mangamanga, a branch ; mangamanga rima, a finger. Hawaii : 
 mana, a branch, a limb, to branch out, to be divided. Mar- 
 quesas: mana, a branch, as of a river. Tahiti: maa, cloven, 
 divided ; amaa, the branch of a tree. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 281 
 
 Viti: manga, pudendum muliebre. 
 
 Mota: manga, an opening with lips, mouth, to open, to gape. 
 
 Malay: manga, open; mangah, to pant, to palpitate; nganga, to gape. 
 
 Ethiopic -.naka'a, to gape, to yawn, to be rent, parted, sundered ;nka'at, 
 
 an opening, gap, fissure. Arabic: naka'a, to rend asunder. 
 
 This forms an excellent and consistent series from Polynesia to Indonesia. 
 
 The Semitic identifications proposed by our author have not the least 
 
 connection with the Polynesian m-ng root. 
 
 231. 
 mina, pleasant, nice. 
 
 Samoa; momona, fat, rich (of pigeons and fish). Tonga: momona, 
 fat (as shellfish). Futuna: momona, flesh of sea food. Maori: 
 momona, fat, rich, fertile. Hawaii: mona, fat, rich, fertile, 
 round, plump, the fat of an animal. Tahiti : mona, momona, 
 sweet, delicious. Marquesas: momona, delicious, good to taste, 
 fat part of an animal. Mangareva: momona, grease, fat. 
 Paumotu: momona, odor, savor. 
 Viti: mona, brains. 
 
 Malagasy : monamonany, fat, plump, of a child or young animal. 
 Arabic: 'anik', pleasant, nice. 
 The Marquesas combines the two significations of fat meat and deli- 
 cious. The meat sense runs through Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Maori, Hawaii, 
 Mangareva. In 142 we have seen a word beginning in oil and ending in 
 brains; the Viti attains the same end from an equally greasy beginning. 
 The Paumotu momona has undergone a particular and independent special- 
 ization. Taking a fresh start from the Marquesas and examining the sense 
 of delicious we find that to be the only sense in Tahiti and Ef ate ; possibly 
 it may be inferred in the rich of Samoa, Maori and Hawaii. 
 Again Dr. Macdonald's Semitic is not even a resemblance. 
 
 232. 
 tnitei, breadfruit fermented and preserved. Cf. mutrei 6. 
 
 Samoa : mast, fermented breadfruit ; mati, stale (of water, coconuts, 
 kava) . Futuna : mast, breadfruit or bananas fermented ; mati, 
 wilted and yellow, of leaves of tobacco and taro. Nukuoro : 
 mast, bad-smelling. Tonga: mahi, sour, acid; maji, sour, 
 decayed, as the nut when kept too long. Tahiti : mahi, bread- 
 fruit fermented. Mangareva : cf. mahimahi, cooked food kept 
 until the next day to make it better. 
 Viti : masimasia, the breadfruit in a certain state. 
 Malay: masin, salt. Malagasy: masimasina, saltish. 
 Arabic: masi', salt (of water). 
 The alternative form mutrei I have (note 6) carried out to its Viti con- 
 gener mandrai. 
 
 This form mitei we may adopt as related to the Polynesian masi, as set 
 forth above. I have noted the Polynesian mati as being nearer mitei 
 in form, but it clearly has no connection in sense. Mati carries the impli- 
 cation of being unfit to eat, and no Polynesian would think so ill of his masi, 
 even though the odor is overpowering to Europeans and suggests the reflec- 
 tion that stale would be but a weak description. I am not quite confident 
 
282 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 enough of the Nukuoro vocabulary to accept bad-smelling as the definition 
 of mast, though it is fact none the less. 
 
 There is no physical fact in the fermentation of pounded breadfruit to 
 enable us to connect it with the Indonesian and Semitic here proposed. The 
 Malay masin finds its near relative in Nuclear Polynesian masima salt. 
 
 233. 
 sau, gentle breeze, cold air, as in the morning and evening. 
 
 Tonga : haua, to be exposed to the wind, to blow to and fro. Niue : 
 hahau, hauhau, cool. Maori: hau, wind, to be borne on the 
 wind : hauhau, cool. Tahiti : hahau, to go aslant or beat in, 
 as the rain driven by the wind into a house ; haumoe, the cold 
 night breezes of the valleys ; mehau, wind ; puihauhau, to blow 
 gently, as a small breeze; haumaru, cool, grateful. Hawaii: 
 fea«x the name of the land breeze that blows at night, any cool 
 breeze ; hauhau, cool ; kehau, the mountain breeze in the morn- 
 ing, a cold fine rain or mist. Marquesas : tohau, a gentle wind. 
 Mangareva: hau, to blow gently. Rapanui: hou, breeze; 
 
 hahau, hauhau, air, breeze ; hakahahau, to expose to the air. 
 
 Viti: thauthau, the land breeze. 
 
 Malay: hawa, wind. 
 
 Hebrew : nas'af, to blow ; nes'ef, the evening twilight when a colder 
 gale blows, the morning twilight. 
 
 In discussing the sau stems which are involved in this and the next 
 two items Mr. Tregear with truth remarks that it is difficult to seg- 
 regate the several senses under proper headings since the significations all 
 pass into one another. The only contribution toward the classification 
 of the matter which I can offer is the note that sau dew belongs to a stem 
 which is either saut or saum in Proto-Samoan, and that sau to cut derives 
 from a stem in sauf . True, this will not avail much in the present stage 
 of Polynesian with open stems, but it will serve as a safe guide so far as it 
 may go in tracing out earlier affinities. The sau of wind and temperature 
 seems to be from a primitive sau. 
 
 The Semitic identification offered is distinctly triliteral. Even were we 
 to grant that the Hebrew / might become Po^Tiesian u we are still left with 
 an initial n upon our hands and unaccounted for. 
 
 234- 
 sau, the dew. 
 
 Samoa : sau, the dew ; sasau, heavy dew ; fa'asau, to bedew. Fu- 
 tuna : sau, the dew ; fakasau, to expose to dew. Tonga : hahau, 
 dew, mist; haujia, hauhau, wet with dew. Niue: hahau, dew; 
 haumia, bedewed. Uvea: hahau, dew. Maori: hau, haurutu, 
 hauku, haunui, dew; haumaku, hautaku, bedewed, wet. 
 Tahiti: hau, dew; tahau, to bleach clothes in the dew of the 
 morning ; tiohau, to bleach in the dew ; toehaumi, soft or damp 
 as by dew. Hawaii: tew, cold dew. Mangareva: hau, au, 
 dew. Rapanui, Marquesas: hau, id. Rarotonga: au, dew. 
 
 Viti: sasau, dew. 
 
 Malagasy : andu, dew. 
 
 Arabic : nada' (for nadau), dew. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 283 
 
 The Proto-Samoan saut rests upon protected forms in Samoa, Tonga, and 
 Maori. The stem saum in the same sense is preserved in Niue, Tahiti, 
 and Maori. I can find no evidence of the interchange of t and m except 
 the apparent instance in 217, which, as there shown, is susceptible of a far 
 simpler explanation. 
 
 The Viti sasau is a dialect form, the Bau using tengu and mbite, but with 
 sau appearing in Efat6 it is not necessary to consider sasau a recent acqui- 
 sition from the Tongan. 
 
 The Malagasy and Arabic might better be offered as homogenetic with 
 dew itself than with saum and saut. 
 
 235- 
 sau-f i, to scoop or shave the surface off water ; to cut or shave off the sur- 
 face of wood ; sau- baba, an adze, to strip off, to peel off (as clothes) . 
 Samoa: sasau, a large axe; saupapa, saupapa, to cut off the outer 
 part of a log of wood to make it level and even ; saufono, to cut 
 planks for a canoe ; sautasi, one^wide plank of a canoe. Tonga : 
 hahau, to adze, to chip logs of wood square. Maori: hau, 
 hauhau, hahau, to hew, to chop. Tahiti: hauhau, to take off 
 the first chips in hollowing a tree . Hawaii : hahmij to hew stones . 
 Viti: sautha, to cut (as bamboos, reeds), to break a coconut for 
 
 drinking (by cracking off a piece at the tip). 
 Malagasy: sauka, saufina, to scoop out (of water), to draw water. 
 Hebrew : s'a'ab, to draw water. The primary idea lies in the raking 
 off the surface, sahaf, to sweep, to scrape off, hasaf, to strip off. 
 Arabic: sahaf a, to scrape, peel or rub off, to shave. 
 My recognition of a Proto-Samoan sauf is based upon the Efate, for our 
 Polynesian is scanty and affords us no protected forms from which the stem 
 might be revealed. I recognize that this stem does not seem to apply to 
 the Viti, but that is in sense a doubtful identification. 
 
 The first of Dr. Macdonald's definitions of sauf, is a treasure; it surely 
 was first drafted by one of the Danaids in her aquatic employment. The 
 reason for its presence in the Efate dictionary will, of course, be found in 
 the Semitic suggestion. The true signification is to hew with the adze, 
 and it is only in the Maori that this sense is not made to appear in the 
 definition. This stamps the Viti identification as inconsistent. 
 
 The Malagasy has not the Polynesian sense, but it does accord with the 
 Efat£ scooping of water. 
 
 236. 
 tau-ngi, to grasp firmly with the hand, to pluck off with the hand (as fruit). 
 Samoa: tau, to pluck fruit with the hand; tau, to press out (as 
 juice), to milk. Tonga : tau, to squeeze or wring out. Futuna : 
 tau, ta-tau, to squeeze, to express. Niue: tau, to gather 
 gardenias; tatau, to wring, to strain, to press out. Uvea: 
 tatau, to press; taut, to pluck. Maori: tatau, to squeeze, to 
 express juice. Fotuna : ko-tauia, to wring, to express. 
 Viti : taura, to take hold of. 
 
 Malay: sambut, to lay hold of. Malagasy: sambutra, id. 
 Hebrew : sabat, to grasp, to lay hold of firmly, to seize, to pluck. 
 Arabic: s'abata, s/abat'a, id. 
 
284 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 It is impossible to see how the Indonesian and the Semitic, though there 
 is a superficial resemblance between them, can have anything to do with 
 the Efat6 and Polynesian of this item. 
 
 237- 
 tula, earwax. 
 
 Maori, Tahiti : taturi, earwax. Mangareva : teturi, id. Paumotu : 
 katuri, id. Hawaii: kokuli, id. Fotuna : turituri, id. Mar- 
 quesas: tetui, id. 
 Viti: tule, ndule, earwax. 
 Baki: tiro, earwax. Mota: tul, id. 
 
 Malay : chulik, to clear the ears of wax. Bicol : tuli, earwax. 
 Arabic: salah, deafness. 
 
 Because of the fact that the island diagnosticians regard cerumen as 
 the sole cause of deafness and in their practice of medicine not infrequently 
 produce deafness by their exploratory excavation of the ear, and because 
 of the intimate association of this stem with the most common word for 
 deafness, I include the latter for the extension of this record. 
 
 Samoa: tuli, talingatuli, deaf. Tonga: tuli, id. Futuna: tuli- 
 tuli, id. Uvea: tuli, id. Niue: talingatuli, id. Hawaii: 
 kuli, id. Tahiti: turi, taturi, id. Maori : turi, id. Marquesas: 
 tui, to disobey, to turn a deaf ear; hadtetui, to turn a deaf ear; 
 putui, deaf, disobedient ;hadputui, toturnadeaf ear. Rarotonga : 
 turi, deaf. Mangareva: turi, noise. Paumotu: taringaturi, 
 disobedient. Fotuna: eturitura, deaf. Nuguria: tarina- 
 turi, id. 
 
 Viti: ndalingatule, deaf. 
 
 Motu : tuia, to quiet. 
 
 Malay : tuli, deaf. Matu : turang, id. 
 
 From this it apppears that in the very center of Nuclear Polynesia tuli 
 means deaf, yet that the sense is more precisely conveyed by joining with 
 it the organ affected, talinga being, of course, the outer ear, which is as far 
 as their knowledge of aural anatomy goes. This composite is the only 
 means of recording deafness in Niue, which has not retained the tuli-stem 
 in independent existence. It is the only means in Polynesian Viti (for it 
 has a Melanesian term, ndindivara), which retains tule (ndule) for the ceru- 
 men. In Samoa both talingatuli and tuli exist side by side in the same 
 sense. In the remotest Polynesia of all, the Paumotu, an archipelago of 
 linguistic problem, the word exists in a tropical sense only. But the rest 
 of Polynesia expresses its deafness satisfactorily by tuli, and we find the 
 word in Indonesia and possibly in Motu. 
 
 Now if we regard the employment of tuli for cerumen we shall note that 
 such use extends from Indonesia into Viti. Of Nuclear Polynesia we can 
 not speak with greater precision than to say that all our dictionaries have 
 omitted this sense in defining tuli; at the same time they have neglected 
 to define cerumen at all. But in all eastward Polynesia, the lands of the 
 Tongafiti swarm, it is necessary to reinforce tuli with another element in 
 differentiation from the sense of deafness. This element stems the same 
 throughout this second migration, subject to the normal variation. It is ta 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 285 
 
 in Maori and Tahiti, ka in the Paumotu, ko in Hawaii, te in Mangareva and 
 the Marquesas. That it was brought by this migration from its western 
 home is shown by this uniformity, and it is in use wherever that migra- 
 tion has reached. It is so ancient that no trace of its original significance 
 can now be discovered. 
 
 By combining these two records we find : 
 
 (i) The Proto-Samoans used tuli to mean the visible physical obstruction 
 of the ear, and to convey the sense of deafness they employed a locution 
 signifying waxed-ear. 
 
 (2) The Tongafiti when their migration swarmed had reached a stage 
 in which tuli had lost its primal sense, was altogether used of deafness, and 
 to convey the cerumen meaning a compound was necessary. 
 
 (3) Nuclear Polynesia, being a meeting-ground of the two migrations, 
 shows the record of the earlier overlaid by the later. 
 
 The use in Fotuna of the tftt/i-cerumen and iw/t-deaf is one of the inter- 
 esting pieces of evidence to show that the squadron which settled that verge 
 island had been in the area where the Proto-Samoan and Tongafiti swarms 
 had been in conjunction, and that the period of its voyage must have been 
 subsequent to the coming of the Tongafiti fleets to Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 ' uta i, uta jkji to load (to make sink, to immerse) a canoe ; uta, a canoe load, 
 "■* a cargo. 
 Samoa: uta, the cargo, the load of a boat, ship or canoe. Tonga: 
 uta, the cargo or freight of a vessel. Uvea : uuta, to fill up. 
 Futuna: uta, cargo, lading. Maori: uta, to put on board a 
 canoe, to freight, to load ; utanga, cargo, lading. Mangareva : 
 uta, to carry by sea to land or by sea to another country; utanga, 
 a big loading "or freight. Marquesas: uta, to carry, to 
 transport; utatina, utaia, cargo. Paumotu: utanga, bag- 
 
 gage, burden, freight, the lading of a ship. Rapanui: 
 hakauta, to give passage. Tahiti : utaa, the burden or load of 
 vessel. Hawaii : ukana, baggage on or to be put on a canoe 
 or vessel; hoouka, to freight, to put aboard a canoe. Fotuna: 
 aula, cargo; fakaute, to load. 
 Viti : usana, usa, to convey a cargo ; usana, usausa, a cargo. 
 Tanna: (t)auuta, to load; nauuta, cargo, 
 Malagasy: undrana, to load a canoe. 
 Arabic: "ata ("a'tu), to immerse. 
 There is no evidence to show that this is other than an open stem, yet 
 Dr. Macdonald joins it with utu (168), of which the stem is demonstrably 
 utuf, and derives both from a Semitic parent of an Arabic word meaning to 
 immerse. In clinching the identification he so defines this uta as to lose 
 all sight of common sense. The one aim of the Ffate" stevedore and of 
 the lumpers aboard the greatest cargo tramp that ever steamed away from 
 the Broomielaw is so to stow the lading of his canoe, of their whaleback, 
 as to preclude all risk that he shall "make it to sink or immerse." Does 
 not the man know that in the days when shipmen had the piety that fears 
 the sea all ships' papers, after reciting the cargo, wound up with the prayer, 
 at least the formula, ' 'and so may God send the good ship safe deliverance" ? 
 
286 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 "To load, "he says, "to make sink, to immerse," and all because the Arabians 
 of the nights use for immerse a word which he thinks to look like uta. 
 
 The word, belonging to both migration swarms, is practically one from 
 Melanesia to the Paumotu, both in form and in sense. Very little, there- 
 fore, calls for comment. In the Marquesas utatina involves the termination 
 Una peculiar to that language, but which has the same function as the 
 common nga^r_jia_wherewith nouns arelormed from" verbs. Our Uvea 
 dictionary is very jejune, but there can be no doubt that uuta has the char- 
 acteristic cargo sense. In Viti we encounter the t-s mutation, which is by 
 no means unusual in that speech and will be found elsewhere in Melanesia. 
 The Malagasy has the usual distortion of the resemblance of the words in 
 that language which stem upon the Polynesian. 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-POLYNESIAN-MALAY-SEMITIC. 
 
 239- 
 asua, to smoke. 
 
 Samoa: asu, smoke. Nuguria: ohu, thin smoke; au, thick smoke. 
 Nukuoro: asu, smoke. Rotuma: aasu, osu, id. Tonga, 
 Niue, Uvea: jihu, id. Futuna: afu, id. Maori: au, qughd*. id. 
 Tahiti: au, smoke, vapor; au auahi, smoke; auahi, fire. Ma- 
 ngareva: aw, cloudy mist on the ocean; ahu, mist, cloud ; auahi, 
 smoke. Marquesas: auahi, smoke, vapor. Rapanui: au, 
 auahi, steam, vapor. Hawaii: uahi, a cloud, a vaporous 
 appearance. Rarotonga: auai, smokeT 
 Moanus: kdsu, kdsumoan (moan, fire), smoke. Sariba, Panaieti, 
 Mukawa : kasu, id. Awalama : bogahu, id. Malekula Aulua : 
 basua, id. Galavi: basu, id. Taupota: bahubahu, id. 
 
 Wedau, Boniki : bau, id. Motu : qalahu, id. Nifilole : nggasi, id. 
 Ulawa, Bululaha : .$■ asu, id. Alite: rasu, id. Malo, Tangoan 
 Santo, Maewo, Merlav, Gog, Mota, Wango, Fagani, Suau, Dobu: 
 asu, id. Sesake: asua, id. Savo: azuazu, id. Mosin: as, id. 
 Mafoor (New Guinea) : aas, id. Malekula Pangkumu: ese, id. 
 Ambrym : ivalehi, id. Vuras: es, id. Sasar, Alo Teqel, Pak : 
 os, id. Santo: osun, id. Nggao: ngganggahu, id. Bugotu, 
 Nggela, Omba : ahu, id . Motlav, Volow, Arag : aho, id. Lakon : 
 ahauav, id. Lo: hiev, id. Roro: hiavu, id. Norbarbar: ah, 
 suio,\A. Buka: uruhu, orru, id. Nada, Murua: museu, id. 
 Kiriwina: umseu, id. 
 Malay: asap, smoke. Malagasy: etuna, id. 
 Hebrew: 'as' en, 'as' an, to smoke. Arabic: 'at' ana, id. 
 As between the two migrations we observe that the Tongafiti has under- 
 gone a loss of the consonant element. Our Melanesian homogenetic forms 
 are numerous and widely placed; we shall have to examine several con- 
 siderable changes, but in not a single instance do we find this central con- 
 sonant obliterated. 
 
 When we look more closely into the Tongafiti languages we shall see that 
 au has not only lost the radical s; it has scarcely succeeded in retaining the 
 recollection of its own meaning. Mangareva is the only Tongafiti speech 
 which recalls the consonant, in ahu, and this is paralleled by au; and both 
 have gone so far away from the brands of the fire as to mean no more than 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 287 
 
 any vapor. Maori and Tahiti are the only languages in which an means 
 smoke; in each it means vapor in general, each employs more freely a 
 definitive compound, and Maori has several other words for smoke. Hav- 
 ing expanded in signification to mean vapor in general, the only way in 
 which it was possible to make it plain when smoke alone was meant by au 
 was to make the definitive compound fire-vapor auahi. This we find in 
 Maori, in Mangareva, in Rarotonga to mean smoke. In the Marquesas this 
 too means vapor as well. By an odd mischance in Tahiti auahi passed 
 from the smoke to the fire itself, and to designate smoke it became neces- 
 sary to cry back once more to au and devise au auahi. We have seen that 
 in the Marquesas auahi means vapor as well. Passing thence to Hawaii 
 we find that auahi has lost even the memory of the fire and it has broken 
 down in form to uahi, used of any vapor. Judge Andrews, ignorant of the 
 life history of the word, etymologizes this — no other description so fits — 
 as u ooze or milk, and ahi fire ; unfortunately the author of the very respect- 
 able Hawaiian dictionary was no philologist. It is proper to note that in 
 Emerson's English- Hawaiian dictionary (1845) smoke is defined as uahi. 
 
 In Nuclear Polynesia asu carries the vapor idea as well. Samoa differ- 
 entiates by the use of the primitive for smoke and the conduplicate asuasu 
 for haze and mist ; as is commonly the sense of conduplication forms, it is 
 intensive. Futuna employs a}u for both. In this area no matter of form 
 change need engage our attention except this of Futuna. It is a particu- 
 larly interesting case, one with a story to tell. 
 
 We have in the material here assembled no record of an s-f mutation; 
 in my more extended studies in Polynesia I have encountered no other 
 instance and but two which are at all near it. We know that the Samoan 
 has the primal form asu. The normal mutation is to h, and thus we have 
 ahu in Tonga, Niue, and Uvea. But Futuna has no aspiration and it does 
 possess the sibilant. Now if Samoan users of the word had carried it to 
 Futuna, Uvea would have learned to say asu. From the Futuna afu we 
 see that the word came to them in the ahu form. Our charts will show 
 us that of the three languages which use ahu Uvea lies almost within sound. 
 But Uvea uses both j and h. If asu had come to Uvea from Samoa asu 
 it would have remained ; that it is ahu shows that it came to Uvea from 
 some language in which ahu was the form, and, having the aspirate, Uvea 
 was under no compulsion to change the form which it received. But 
 Futuna had to provide some way of dealing with the inconvenient or dis- 
 agreeable h. In Polynesia h is a mutation result from s and from /. For 
 some reason Futuna felt the impulse to work back from h to / instead of 
 to s, which was all wrong, but, like all error, the more picturesque it is the 
 better does it teach. Now the line is sharply drawn between the s-h and 
 the f-h mutations ; s-h is general in Polynesia ; f-h occurs only between the 
 Proto-Samoan and certain of the Tongafiti tongues. If, then, Futuna inter- 
 prets the h which is brought to it in terms of / it can only be that the Futuna 
 folk have the Tongafiti Sprachgeist, in other words that they are a Tongafiti 
 folk left behind on their exiguous two islands when the swarm of their 
 fellows swept along to distant discovery. At the beginning of this excursus 
 I mentioned two instances of a near mutation. They involve Samoan salo 
 to rasp (Tonga-Niue halu)Viti varo, Samoan sele to snare Tonga heleViti veie. 
 
288 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 We have already seen that the Tongafiti folk have found it necessary 
 to particularize smoke as fire-vapor. The same usage is found, though far 
 less commonly, in Melanesia. We have in Moanus kasumoan, in which 
 moan is fire although by no means of our afet-fire stem ; Lakon ahau av and 
 Lo hiev are clearly homogenetic with auahi; but these are all. 
 
 The stem asu we find intact in a considerable group of languages in the 
 New Hebrides and two in the southern Solomons. This stem is altered by 
 frontal accretion of three palatals in Moanus, Nifilole, and Nggao, severally 
 too remote to be regarded as local interinfluence ; of two linguals in Ulawa- 
 Bululaha and Alite, which only once more in all our material, sa (337) bad 
 Tanna ra, are found interchanging; of one labial. I note Codrington's 
 opinion that "Nggao ngganggahu is the Mota gagavu thick, clouded." But 
 is it ? Moanus kasu is nearer phonologically and far nearer in the migration 
 track, for a derivation from Mota to the Solomons is an upstream movement 
 and against the current. I do not incline to regard this frontal accretion 
 as a Melanesian device; it seems more reasonable to look upon it as the 
 remnant of an earlier stem form, but what that earlier and now vanished 
 radical initial may have been we may not seek to know. 
 
 Savo shows asu with the slight change from surd to sonant. Two lan- 
 guages in the Solomons and one in the New Hebrides have asu with equally 
 slight change from sibilant to aspirate. Motlav, Volow and Arag, all in 
 the New Hebrides, carry the change a small step farther by the alteration 
 of the final vowel. A step beyond in the change of the final vowel brings 
 us to Lakon. Efate' and Sesake have the asu stem unchanged save for the 
 terminal accretion of the vowel a. 
 
 Thus far we have kept close to the primal form. Now, while holding 
 fast to the s, we are to find a greater vowel change in Malekula Pangkumu 
 ese and one which sacrifices the differentiation of the two vowels which has 
 hitherto been found to persist. To this branch of the stem belongs the 
 Vuras es. With it I have included Ambrym walehi provisionally; the ehi 
 can not be a mutant of afi fire, for that is av in Ambrym ; I have thought 
 it possible that ehi is a further mutant upon ese, and vial is as yet unac- 
 countable. Santo osun with a terminal accretion introduces the o-branch 
 which will be noticed in Rotuma as well and in three of the Vanua Lava 
 languages with terminal abrasion. Norbarbar shows in one of its forms a 
 terminal abrasion deriving from either ahu or oho, but probably the former. 
 Lo suggests in hi a frontal abrasion, and that principle may also account 
 for a part of the second Norbarbar form suio. One Buka form, uruhu, quite 
 plainly suggests in uhu another vowel change of asu, leaving ur unaccount- 
 able yet somewhat smacking of wal in Ambrym walehi, or perhaps in these 
 words ruhu and lehi are akin to Alite rasu; the second Buka form is mani- 
 festly a devolution form from the former. 
 
 In the Malay asap we recur to the definitive compound of the Tongafiti, 
 as-ap, in which the latter component is again afi fire. The Malagasy seems 
 like an asu derivative. 
 
 In the Semitic there is seen the initial palatal which appears here in 
 Melanesian, the former vowel is the same, the s is present, and the final n 
 is found once at least in Melanesia. So far as this one stem is concerned 
 the resemblance is striking. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 289 
 
 240. 
 
 aue, interjection of surprise, commiseration. 
 
 Samoa: awe, alas, oh (wonder). Niue: aue, alas. Maori: aue, 
 
 alas (surprise). Hawaii: aue, auwe, alas. Mangareva: aue, 
 
 alas (surprise and grief) . Tahiti, Rarotonga, Paumotu : aue, aks. 
 
 Tongarewa: awai, id. Tonga: oiaue.alas. Aniwa: kawe, alas. 
 
 Futuna: uei, alas (indignation, surprise). Marquesas: aue, ue 
 
 (surprise). Fo tuna : aw6, alas. Rapanui: aue, aueue, ue, alas. 
 Aneityum: awe, auwe, iyauwe, alas. Nguna: ai, id. Mota: 
 
 awa, id. Eromanga: uwe, id. Tanna Weasisi: awS, id. 
 
 Bierian, Baki: awa, id. 
 Malay: ahi, ayi, ayue, alas. 
 Arabic: awwi, alas. 
 
 It is a sure identification from the Paumotu through all Polynesia, 
 through all Melanesia, through all Indonesia, and to the Semitic if one so 
 will. And to the cow, if one so will, for I have caught it in the calf-call of 
 lowing kine. And why should it not be identifiable, for the word lacks 
 all the elements of strength which part the word from the cry? There is 
 not a consonant anywhere in it, for the w is no more than a matter of tran- 
 scription ; it might just as well be u. Only in Aniwa do we find a consonant, 
 the deepest palatal and initial at that. To me it seems no more present 
 than is the initial m in the moo of cattle, a mere appulse. 
 
 What is this cry which our primitive islanders share with the animals? 
 Look at its elements, all full-throated. First we have a, the sound of 
 mouth open, fauces open, lungs full of air. As air expires the sound recedes 
 in the mouth toward the palate and we find the u. Last comes the con- 
 scious finish of the utterance, the muscles begin to retract, the sound-mak- 
 ing point is forced forward and the sound is e. If the man had but a few 
 more cubic centimeters of lung capacity he could attain cow volume for 
 his cry, or interjection, since it amounts to the same thing. 
 
 241. 
 
 bwala, bwela, bwola, to incline to, to be close to, to be stuck. 
 
 Samoa : pili, to be near, to approach, to be caught, entangled. Niue : 
 pili, to stick together. Hawaii : pili, near, close, to stick 
 together. Maori: piri, to stick; pipiri, to be close together. 
 Tahiti: piri, to be squeezed or confined close. Rarotonga: 
 piri, to stick together; akapiripiri, to get near. Mangareva: 
 piri, to stick together; akapiri, to patch, to glue. Paumotu: 
 piripiri, glue ; f akapiri, to adhere. Rapanui : piri iho, to devote 
 oneself to; pipiri, glue, gum, sticky; hakapiri, to join to. 
 Marquesas: pii, to be joined together, to stick. 
 
 Motu: hebirihebiri, to sit or stand close together, as trees standing 
 close together; hebirimatemate, to be squeezed, crowded. Mota : 
 kpwir, to be close together; vakpwirkpwir, to crowd together. 
 Aneityum: bili, promiscuously. 
 
 Malay: ampiri, to bring near to; ambir, near, nigh. 
 
 Arabic : mala, mayl', to incline, bend, or lean to, to be close or near. 
 
290 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The identifications here in Polynesia, Melanesia, and Indonesia are closer 
 than the Efate, yet that is not so far away as to be excluded. It will be 
 noticed that the places in which these Melanesian identifications appear — 
 Motu, Mota, New Hebrides — are those which go to establish the Viti track 
 which I have proposed as one of the migration courses. 
 
 In the Malay words the pili stem is recognizable in company with a 
 formative element. The m is manifestly not associable with piri-bir. 
 
 It must be upon these Malay words as transition forms that our author 
 relies in passing to his Arabic. This lacks permissibility. 
 
 242. 
 bwinu, bwin, bSnge, to whistle. 
 
 Samoa : vivini, to crow. Futuna : vini, vinivini, to utter a cry of 
 
 alarm, of distress or of joy. Mangareva : vinivini, a soft sound, 
 
 musical, music. Paumotu: vinivini, the cry of a baby, to 
 
 chirp, to warble ; hakavinivini, to whistle, to hiss at. 
 
 Malekula Pangkumu and Uripiv: puinpuin, win-win, to whistle. 
 
 Ambrym: mo fin, id. 
 Malagasy: enu, nenu, manenn, to sound, to crow, to ring, to sing. 
 Arabic: ma' mm, a singer; "aniya, to sing, to coo; "ina, song. 
 Hebrew : 'anak, to sing. 
 As to the homology of v-bm-pu see note 84 dealing with Efate bu. The 
 dialectic form bbnge does not seem such that we may include it. 
 
 The word is singularly rare in its distribution. The Malagasy can not 
 properly be included in the identification, and the Semitic with its deepest 
 guttural for an initial is far remote from the island stem. 
 
 . 2 43- 
 
 bir 1, to plait a string or rope. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Niue : fili, to plait, to braid, to twist. Tahiti : firi, id. 
 
 Maori: whiri, id. Mangareva: fan, id. Hawaii: hili, id. 
 
 Mangaia: iri, id. Tonga: fi,_, id. Marquesas : fit, to twist. 
 
 Solomon Islands: fili, a rope. Motu: Mia, to twist round and 
 
 round. Mota : vir, to twist, to wring, to squeeze with a twist, 
 
 to plait. 
 
 Malay: pintal, to twist. Beu: pilin, id. Batavia: bilan, id. 
 
 Arabic: fatala, jail' , to twist, to spin. Ethiopic: fatlat, id. 
 
 In the Tongan fi here included because of identity of signification we 
 
 encounter a form anomalous in the vanishing of the second of the stem 
 
 syllables. In fisi (223) it will be observed that a similar loss is observed in 
 
 Futuna, Niue, Viti, and the Tongafiti identifications. If in this light we 
 
 examine the Mota identification of that group, vivi, vivis, it may be proper 
 
 to separate them, vivis to go with the fisi stem, and viv to-gp (as abraded 
 
 vivi) with a fi stem. To that would also belong the Efate fif i and probably 
 
 the Samoan. 
 
 The remaining identifications are satisfactory, excluding Malay pintal, 
 
 until we reach the Semitic. This involves the triliteral ftl. To link this 
 
 with the fili stem requires that we account for the loss of t without having 
 
 left a transition form anywhere along the line, all the more difficult to 
 
 account for since, being centrally situated, it is protected from the common 
 
 casualties. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 291 
 
 244. 
 
 boro-aki, bfro-aki, bero-aki, baro-aki, to bequeath to or order to do (by 
 will when dying), to commission (one to do something), to give 
 orders to. 
 
 Samoa: poloa'i, to send a message to, to command a person at a 
 distance, to leave commands, as when going a journey or dying. 
 Futuna : poloaki, to order, to command, to bid farewell. (Niue : 
 poaki, puaki, to command. Tonga : boboaki, to send a message.) 
 Hawaii : poloai, to send orders for one to come. Maori : poroaki, 
 to leave instructions when departing, to take leave. Ma- 
 ngareva : poroaki, to command, to order. Marquesas : poodi, 
 poohaki, to command, to entreat. Tahiti : poroi, a direction 
 given, a charge, to take leave. Mangaia: poro, last words. 
 
 Matupit : bor, to shout at, to scold harshly. 
 
 Malay: pasan, to commission, to enjoin. Malagasy: hafatra, a will 
 or testament, order. 
 
 Arabic: wasa', to bequeath by will, to command, to enjoin. 
 
 The stem is polo. 
 
 This is seen in a radical signification in Mangaia, the only case in which 
 the noun has been preserved. This sense of the last words, or, in the verb, 
 to impart dying injunctions, has as much importance to the Polynesians as 
 police attach to ante-mortem statements, a fetish in the performance of 
 their peculiar functions. He dies well in the Pacific who, upon fine mats 
 and with the members of his family seated gravely about him, can divide 
 among his kin not his possessions, for those are largely communal, but the 
 functions in life upon the successful performance of which he can look back 
 with pleased gratification. 
 
 This is so concrete an act that I incline to the belief that it is the gravely 
 underlying sense of the word. It is found as noun in Mangaia, as verb in 
 Samoa, where, however, the particular sense is in modern usage more defi- 
 nitely expressed in fa' amavaenga or parting words. A secondary sense, as 
 the word broke down, was to cover the farewell of any parting; this in 
 Samoa, Futuna, Maori and Tahiti. Next, with the idea still persisting of 
 the inexorability of the death-bed injunction, the word weakens still further 
 into the sense of a command ; this in Futuna, Mangareva, Tahiti and the 
 Marquesas, and, disregarding now the form anomaly, in Tonga and Niue. 
 All these languages have other words meaning to command. That this 
 command differs from other orders is felt in all these tongues; it is defi- 
 nitely expressed in Samoa "to command a person at a distance" and the 
 tantamount Hawaiian. 
 
 Except for Ffate' we do not find the stem in Melanesia. I have included 
 the Matupit form from New Britain because of its form resemblance; the 
 sense is so far awry as to make the identification quite doubtful. 
 
 In Efate and Polynesia, excepting Tahiti and Mangaia, we find that the 
 word has spread in its most highly finished form. In general the Polyne- 
 sian verbs in -aki impress me as a most modern development. The diffu- 
 sion of this one shows that it must have existed in this form at the time of 
 the expulsion of the Tongafiti swarm from Samoa. The form in Niue and 
 
292 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Tonga is anomalous ; we do not often find the excision in Polynesian of a 
 whole root syllable ; yet the sense and the identity of the remnant seem to 
 prove these forms of the polo stem. 
 
 Backward of Efat£, save the Matupit resemblance, I recognize no identi- 
 fication. 
 
 245. 
 bwosi, to twist (a rope). 
 
 Samoa: fusi, a belt, a girdle, to tie, to bind, to gird, to clasp, to 
 embrace. Tonga: fuhi, to fasten on. Niue: fuhi, a bunch, 
 to tie together. Uvea: fihu, to tie. Hawaii: hm, a bunch, 
 a cluster. Mangareva : hunui, a tied-up bundle of fruit, a 
 cluster, a bunch. 
 
 Viti: vusi, to suspend by a loop, to fasten, to tie up. 
 
 Nengone: wose, to bind; nawose, a band. 
 
 Malay: pusing, to twist, to turn round. 
 
 Arabic : 'afasa, to twist. 
 
 Because Dr. Macdonaldhas identified bwosi with fusi I have here expanded 
 the ramifications of that stem, the more particularly as it has Melanesian 
 affiliations. Yet I do not by any means accept the initial identification. 
 Principally from the sense I regard bwosi as homogenetic with fisi (223) ; 
 and the form variety is no more than we find in other Efat£ identifications 
 which we are quite ready to accept as valid. 
 
 Of Polynesian fusi we are to note that it is wholly Nuclear Polynesian, 
 the Uvea variant being readily resolvable as metathetic of the 1432 type. 
 This fusi we find in Viti, Nengone, and Malay. The Arabic is a triliteral, 
 'fs, and we can not account for the sacrifice of the initial. 
 
 The Hawaiian and Mangareva forms I have expressly included in order 
 that I might clarify a Niue peculiarity. They are not of the fusi stem; 
 their stem is fui, so found in Samoa and in the Polynesian of each migration 
 swarm. Niue fuhi is of the fusi stem in the sense of tying; to the cluster 
 (fui) sense it has assigned the fusi stem. This I can not regard as a transi- 
 tion form between the two stems, for neither s nor h undergoes extinction 
 in passing from Samoa to Niue. I take it as simply a Niue blunder. That 
 such blunders may happen I have already made sufficiently clear in Futuna 
 afu (239). 
 
 Dr. Macdonald equally identifies the Malay pusing with fisi (223). 
 
 246. 
 buma, funga, to flower, to blossom. 
 
 Samoa: funga, a flower, a blossom. Nukuoro: hunga, a flower. 
 Sesake : vunga, a blossom, a berry. Malekula Pangkumu : pung, 
 
 to blossom. 
 Malay: bunga, flower, blossom. Malagasy: vuni, flower; mamuni, 
 
 to blossom. 
 Arabic: fukah, flower. 
 
 It is impossible to avoid the impression that there lies somewhere a con- 
 nection between this relatively infrequent word and the widespread fua 
 (360) fruit. The consideration of this stem, therefore, will be involved, 
 so far as may be fitting, in the discussion of that item. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 293 
 
 247. 
 buto, the navel. 
 
 Samoa : pute, the navel. 
 
 Tangoan Santo, Lambell, Lamassa : buto, the navel. New Ireland 
 
 (Carteret Harbor) : buta, id. New Ireland (Duffield) : ambu- 
 
 tang, id. Laur, Pala, King, Malo: bito, id. Malekula 
 
 Pangkumu: bitou, id. Baki: burimbito, id. Buka: vuso, 
 
 bussusse, id. Mota: putoi, id. Tanna : nu-puti, id. Tagula: 
 
 bibido. Roro : botoa. Kabadi : puko. Mekeo : fuko. Motu : udo. 
 
 VoksiVL-.mudo. Mukawa : puso. Suau:wtt>. Tubetube : pusua. 
 
 Awalama: buhoho. Wedau: buo. Nada, Murua: poso. 
 
 Sariba: post. Mugula: poasi. Panaieti, Misima: pohu. 
 
 Hula : buro. Rubi, Keapara, Galoma : bulo. Sinaugoro : ulo. 
 
 Malay: pusat, the navel. Malagasy: fuitra, id. 
 
 Arabic : bugrat, the navel, a knob. 
 
 With this should be included the general Polynesian pito navel. Samoa, 
 
 which has pute for navel, uses pito only in the sense of the end of a thing 
 
 and \pitopito for anus, this apparently for modesty's sake in preference 
 
 over pu. 
 
 Maori : pito, navel, end. Tahiti : pito, navel, navel string ; pitoraoere, 
 
 the ends of a leaf surround in fishing. Marquesas : pito, navel, 
 
 navel string, end. Mangaia : pito, navel string. Mangareva : 
 
 pito, navel, end; pilopito, button. Paumotu: pito, navel; 
 
 pitopito, button. Tonga : bito, navel. Niue, Rapanui, Nukuoro, 
 
 Futuna: pito, navel. Hawaii, ^ifeo, navel, end. 
 
 I have no hesitation in associating the two as probable offshoots of 
 
 the same stem and as certainly alternate forms. I can not yet produce 
 
 any one of these languages in which the two forms appear side by side, yet 
 
 it is possible to present evidence but little inferior. We have four languages 
 
 recorded from a sixty-mile stretch of southern coast on the west face of New 
 
 Ireland, and three of these are so intimately associated that the differences 
 
 are but dialect variations. In fact before the casting of this note into its 
 
 final form the Pala speech has become accessible and shall stand as a fifth 
 
 consenting speech. In these five we find buto in Lambell and Lamassa, bito 
 
 in King, Laur, and Pala, all in the sense of navel. The conclusion is not 
 
 to be gainsaid that buto and bito mean navel and that Samoan is the only 
 
 Polynesian speech which has retained the buto form and thus avoids 
 
 confusion with pito the end, a confusion which exists in other Polynesian 
 
 speech, particularly of the Tongafiti swarm. 
 
 The possession of the j-forms in Buka and New Guinea leads the way to 
 the acceptance of the Malay pusat, regarding the final t as due to local needs. 
 But we have no evidence for the Malagasy. 
 The Arabic is scarcely a resemblance. 
 
 248. 
 goro, koro, to snore. 
 
 Maori: ngongoro, to snore. Mangareva: ngoro, id. Paumotu: 
 ngooro, id. Hawaii: nonolo, id. Tahiti: ooro, id. Niug: 
 tungolo, id. Samoa, Tonga : tangulu, id. 
 
294 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Viti : nggonggori, a man that a god enters when asleep, indicated by 
 
 a singular kind of snore. 
 Motu : urn, stertorous breathing. Mota : ngora, to grunt, to snort, 
 
 to snore. 
 Malay : ngorok, to snore. 
 Hebrew : nahar, to snort, to breathe hard through the nose. Syriac : 
 
 nhar, id. Ethiopic : nlhira, to snore. 
 
 In Nuclear Polynesia we find the stem in association with an element 
 whose function we can not explain, ta in Samoa and Tonga, tu in Niue. 
 The remaining identifications, including the Malay, are free of difficulty. 
 The Paumotu ngooro is a rare form of duplication ; that it is a case of pre- 
 duplication is established by comparison with the Maori. 
 
 The Semitic exhibits the usual difficulty in that it calls for the reduction 
 of a triliteral, nhr, by internal loss. 
 
 249. 
 
 kita, to divine; kikita, ngkita, to perceive or feel with the eye or mind. 
 
 Samoa: 'i'ite, to predict, to foretell; fe'ite'ilea'i, to see indistinctly 
 as in the twilight, to be just distinguishable. Tonga : kite, to 
 appear, to see at a distance when at sea; kikite, fakakikite, to 
 divine, to foretell, to augur, to prophesy; fekitengdki, to be in 
 sight of each other; fakakite, to look anxiously and narrowly 
 at anything, as at what may be reported (land at sea or a vessel 
 in sight) ; fakakitekite, anything new or strange done or said by 
 a person just before his decease and afterwards referred to as a 
 prognostication. Futuna : kite, to appear ; kikite, to predict, 
 to foresee, clairvoyant. Niue : kitekite, to look at, to examine ; 
 fakakite, to make known, to show; fakakiteanga, a vision, 
 Uvea: kikite, fakakikite, to augur, to divine, to prophesy; kite. 
 to appear. Maori : kite, to see, to know, to perceive ; whakakite, 
 to reveal, to disclose. Mangareva : kite, to see, to understand, 
 to perceive. Rarotonga: kite, to see. Marquesas: kite, to 
 see, to know ; haakitea, to appear. Paumotu : kite, to perceive, 
 to know; fakakite, to show, to presage. Tongarewa: kite, 
 kikite, to see ; hakakikite, to cause to see. Nukuoro : kite, to see ; 
 hakakitea, to show ; matakite, a soothsayer, a prophet. Manahiki : 
 kitea, to know. Sikayana: kite, to see. Aniwa: citi, id. 
 Tahiti: ite, to know, to understand, to perceive; faaite, to teach. 
 Hawaii : ike, to see, to understand, to perceive ;Jwike, to show. 
 Motu: kito, to spy, to watch for. 
 
 The following mean to see: 
 
 Panaieti: kite. Sariba: kita. Galavi, Boniki, Mukawa: kitai. 
 
 Sariba : gita. Sinaugoro, Tubetube : gitai. Motu, Rubi, Kubiri, 
 
 Kiviri: itai. Doura: ikai. Suau, Dobu: ita. Roro: itana. 
 
 Raqa: iti. Oiun: itin. Pokau: ikala. Hula, Keapara: gia. 
 
 Galoma: ia. Kabadi: is' ana. 
 Tagalog: quita, to see. Malagasy: hita, mahita, id. 
 Arabic : wagada, to find with the eye or the mind, to perceive. • 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 295 
 
 I suggest an identification in Viti ndike to look at, to scrutinize. This 
 is permissible if we regard this as metathetic and in the 32 14 type, a rarity 
 in metathesis, yet exactly paralleled in the same language in uila-liva. 
 
 If it were not for its occurrence in Efat6 and in Motu I should class this 
 word as of the Tongafiti migration, for in very few instances do we find a 
 stem so well nigh universal in Polynesia which has left vestiges so rare and 
 so widely scattered in Melanesia. It seems quite as rare in Indonesia. 
 
 The Semitic involves Dr. Macdonald's favorite principle of whittling 
 down a triliteral (wgd) in any way which will fit it to his proof, in this 
 instance by excision of the first syllable. 
 
 250. 
 kufangufa, to fly, to flap the wings, to flutter. 
 
 Tonga: kapakau, wing; kapakajpa, the side fins of sharks, to flicker, 
 to flutter, to hover on the wing. Futuna: kapakau, wing; 
 kapakapatau, the movement of birds about to perch. Niue : 
 tapakau, wing, fin ; kapakapa, to flap, to flutter. Uvea : kapa- 
 kau, wing. Maori, Mangaia: kakapa, kapakapa, to flap, to 
 flutter. Samoa: 'apa^cm, wing; 'apa'apa, fin; 'apata, to clap 
 the wings. Nuguria: kapaukau, upper arm. Tahiti: apaapa, 
 to flap. Fotuna, pahkau, wing. Rotuma: papau, id. 
 Ulawa, Saa, Bululaha, Ugi : apaapa, wing. Wango, Alite: abaaba, id. 
 Mota : gava, to fly with flapping wings. Fagani : kakafo, wing, 
 Marina: gave, id. Arag: gapaun, id. Pak, Sasar, Alo 
 Teqel: gapugi, id. Savo: gavara, id. 
 Magindano : kapakapa, a fan. Malagasy : kepakepaka, flounced in 
 the wind. Malay: kapak, to fly with flapping wings; kepak, 
 wing. Kawi: paksa, bird. Basakrama: paksi, id. Magin- 
 dano: papak, a wing. Baliyon: papak, a bird. Tagalog, 
 Bicol: pacpac, wing. 
 Arabic : h'ajaka, to fly, to flap the wings. 
 In Polynesia gliding flight is expressed by lele, flight on flapping wing 
 by kapa. In Nuclear Polynesia kapa does not pass into the wing sense 
 except through the aid of a composition member kau. In Samoan 'au we 
 find this to mean a stalk, a handle ; in reference to the body its sense as 
 that of some projecting member is exhibited in 'aualuma (the 'au in front) 
 as a very delicate euphemism for the penis. So 'apa'au would mean liter- 
 ally the projecting member that flaps. We encounter kapakau in Tonga, 
 Futuna, Uvea, and in Samoan 'apa'au. In Niue we find a change that can 
 only mean failure to comprehend and to preserve the primal signification 
 of the composite, for, while kapakapa is to flutter, tapakau shows a modi- 
 fication that has no reason either in sense or in phonology. I am no little 
 doubtful as to Rotuma papau. But as that interesting language has many 
 irregularities which as yet quite elude systematic reduction I deem it 
 advisable to class papau with kapakau; it does seem an echo form. 
 
 Fotuna pahkau shows a frontal abrasion of kapakau. This is character- 
 istic of the Tongafiti word for wing. 
 
 Maori: pakau, wing. Moriori: pakau, arm. Tahiti: peheu, fin. 
 Marquesas: pe&heu, pekeheu, wing. Mangareva: peh.au, wing. 
 Hawaii: peheu, wing, fin. 
 
296 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 There is a uniformity about these Tongafiti words which indicates a 
 reason acting upon them all which was not in action upon the Proto- 
 Samoan swarm, and we see that the change is progressive in the Tongafiti. 
 As I feel it this reason is that by the time the Tongafiti were ready to leave 
 Indonesia they had lost all recollection of kapakau as the flapping member, 
 and being a mere vocable used uncomprehendingly as a label for a natural 
 object it was subject to the humors of speakers in making changes. Thus 
 we may comprehend the changes in Indonesia. Malay, Magindano and 
 Malagasy alone retain the first syllable. All the others received the word 
 when that syllable was gone, received it at the same time probably, received 
 it certainly from the Tongafiti after they had reduced the word. The 
 Magindano papak wing and Baliyon papak bird smack more than a little 
 of Rotuma papau. 
 
 Next, when we turn to Melanesia, we find forms variant only of the kapa 
 stem. Mota, Marina, Arag, Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, Savo, and Fagani all 
 retain the initial palatal. It is only in the Solomons that we find this 
 vanishing, and the mere dropping of the k is yet a long way from the 
 dropping of the first syllable entirely. 
 
 The Arabic has more than we can digest for our plain kapa, and even 
 were we to admit the propriety of Dr. Macdonald's method of obtaining 
 pleasing results by dropping out inconvenient elements the consonants of 
 the Arabic stem, hfk, which might be identifiable with kp, appear in the 
 inverse order. 
 
 251- 
 kusue, kusuiie, rat, mouse. 
 
 The following words all signify rat : 
 
 Samoa: 'isumu. Nuguria: kisumu. 
 
 Sesake: kusuwe. Mota: gasuwe. Vaturanga: ngasuve. Fagani: 
 gasufe. Wango: gasuhe. I,o: gahuwa. Merlav: gasuw. 
 Sasar, Vuras, Alo Teqel, Norbarbar : gosow. Pak: gosog. Gog: 
 gosug. Tanna: yasuk. Mosia :gusuw. Motlav, Volow : gohow. 
 Lakon: wohow. Alite: nguaua. Ulawa, Saa, Bululaha: 
 asuhe. Malekula Pangkumu : asua. Nggao : kusi. Nggela, 
 Bugotu: kuhi. Savo: kuzi. Malekula: khasup, akasu. 
 
 Malay, Java, Baju: tikus. Massaratty: tikuti. Gah: karufei. 
 
 Arabic: kutrub'. 
 
 This is a peculiarly interesting word, for, if Polynesian, it seems to be a 
 form that in the travel from Indonesia was widely disseminated by the way 
 and yet not carried the whole distance. 
 
 The Samoan 'isumu differs in one element from kusuwe, and nowhere in 
 the many forms in Melanesia do we find a trace of this m. Yet the two 
 earlier syllables in Samoan 'isumu and Nuguria kisumu strongly indicate a 
 connection with the Melanesian in the backward past. Samoa has three 
 rat names. It has this 'isumu; it retains, but little uses, the Tongafiti 
 'iole; it employs most frequently the word 'imoa, which is identifiable only 
 in Nukunau. 
 
 Codrington (Melanesian Languages 87,note) says that "the old black Fiji 
 rat is ngatho," a clear equivalent of kusuwe. This is not in Hazlewobd's 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 297 
 
 dictionary, but Dr. Codrington had the benefit of notes on Viti by Lorimer 
 Fison, a most competent authority; therefore this does not contravene but 
 supplements the earlier dictionary. 
 
 In the order in which I have arranged the Melanesian material it will 
 be seen that there is a simple and easily followed sequence down to Alite, 
 except for three items which need comment. In Gog -g suffixed to a stem 
 determines its use as a noun, the same holds true of Pak; the two taken 
 together argue the same explanation of the Tanna form. These, therefore, 
 are not to be taken for a mutation to the final palatal. So little is known 
 of Alite that we are not in a position to judge nguaua satisfactorily. I 
 have examined all my material carefully with a view of identifying con- 
 sonant mutations between Alite (and its neighbors Saa and Bululaha) on 
 Malanta, and Vaturanga across the strait, and to no result. It will be 
 plain that ngua echoes Vaturanga ngasuve, thus ng(a)(s)u(v)a; but this 
 wholesale amputation of vowel and consonants too much resembles the 
 freehand proof of Semitic origins to meet with cordial approval. Malekula 
 khasap and akasu belong somewhere in this sequence which retains the 
 initial consonant. So, too, do Nggao, Nggela, Bugotu, and Savo, in which 
 the final syllable has been abraded. We find a small group in which the 
 initial consonant has been abraded, Ulawa, Saa, Bululaha, and Malekula 
 Pangkumu; and in the last the third consonant has vanished, although 
 under the protection of a final vowel, but compare fua (360) Malekula 
 Pangkumu mi uan for a vanishing /. 
 
 The Indonesian offered by Macdonald and by Codrington does not seem 
 susceptible of coordination. The Arabic is, of course, out of the question. 
 
 252. 
 laso, the testicles. 
 
 Samoa: laso, the scrotum. Tonga, Niue: laho, id. Hawaii, 
 
 Nuguria: laho, the testes in man and animal. Fotuna: raso, id. 
 
 Tahiti: raho, pudendum muliebre. Maori: raho, the testicles. 
 Ambrym: luho, testicles. Paama: hsi, id. Malekula: list, 
 
 erasi, rason, id. Bierian: loho, id. Malo: laso, id. Mota: 
 
 lasoi, the male genitalia. 
 Macassar: laso, penis. 
 Arabic: h'isy', h'usy', h'usyat, h'usa', testicles. 
 
 It is quite uncertain what was the primal sense of this stem. In Samoa, 
 Tonga, and Niue it distinguishes the scrotum, and in Samoa the testes are 
 designated by the name fua (360) fruit, to which Codrington assigns the 
 root sense of anything globular. This use of fua extends into eastern 
 Polynesia. Tahiti: hud, testes. Marquesas: hud, genitalia in general. 
 Hawaii: hua, testes. Mangareva: ua, genitalia. 
 
 In the area of Tongafiti colonization (Futuna therein inclusible) and in 
 Melanesia wherever the word is identified, laso has passed definitely from 
 the scrotum to its contents. In the latter subdivision Mota exhibits for 
 laso the same comprehensiveness that fua exhibits in the Marquesas and 
 Mangareva, if it be not too violent an interpretation of our vocabulary 
 definitions to assume this to apply only to the male parts. The switch of 
 sex in Tahiti raho is unexpected ; the entry is derived from Tregear's com- 
 
298 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 parative dictionary without opportunity to check his record by consul- 
 tation of his original source ; in Bishop Jaussen's dictionary the word finds 
 no entry. 
 
 In Macassar the word passes to yet another part. 
 
 The only resemblance which the Arabic bears to laso is that its forms 
 also contain a modification of the radical j as the second consonant, no 
 sufficient proof of identity. 
 
 253- 
 ma, me, with, and. 
 
 Samoa: ma, with, and. Tonga, Rotuma: ma, and. Futuna: mo, 
 
 with. Niue: ma, and; mo, and, with. Uvea: mo, with. 
 
 Tahiti : ma, and, with. Hawaii : me, with ; a me, and. Rapa- 
 
 nui, Marquesas : ma, and (in a particular numeral use) ; me, with. 
 
 Mangareva: we, with, and. Paumotu : ma, together with ; me, 
 
 with. Rarotonga: ma, and. Maori: ma, and; me, with, and. 
 
 Nuguria, Aniwa: ma, and. Fotuna: ma, for, with, along with. 
 Mota: ma, me, with, and. Santo: we, with: mo, and. Pala: ma, 
 
 and, with. 
 Malagasy: amana, with. 
 Hebrew: 'im, with, and. Arabic: ma', id. 
 
 I can not do better in comment upon this item than to repeat the ana- 
 lytic conclusions which I reached in an earlier study of root reducibility 
 (27 American Journal of Philology, 389) : 
 
 Let us now look at the root ma. In its paradeictic function we find it serving as a 
 connective; it is the spoke that joins tire and hub into the effective unit of the wheel. 
 It is the conjunction "and," yet its development is in a dual sense incomplete; it is 
 available to connect words of the same grammatical function; it has not yet become 
 sufficiently conjunctive to link clause with clause. At the same time another function, 
 that which we know and employ as prepositional, exhibits in the sense of "with," "for" 
 (for the sake of), thence differentiating to "from" and "on account of"; these different 
 uses we in analytic speech find it necessary to distinguish by varying words; to the 
 Samoan it is sufficiently clear to use ma and trust to inference from existing conditions 
 to elucidate the character of the relation the existence of which is thereby indicated. 
 Stated in terms coordinate with those employed in the preceding particulars of this 
 series of roots, we may say of ma that it points to the non-ego and not-here and links it 
 to the central concept of that which is active and present. 
 
 In the elaboration of my theory of explanation in the paper from which 
 the foregoing is extracted I dissected the central signification of the a and 
 sketched out the coefficient value of the several consonantal modulants 
 which might be prefixed thereto. In dealing according to that theory with 
 the other forms associated in this item, we and mo, we should hold the 
 consonantal value as carrying the linking, conjunctive, associating sense; the 
 shade of variety in meaning would be found to exist as the nucleus of the 
 e and of the o respectively. 
 
 254- 
 manifenife, to be thin. 
 
 Samoa, Nukuoro : manifinifi, thin. Tonga, Futuna : manifi,manifi- 
 
 nifi, id. Uvea: manifi, id. Fotuna: mafinfini, id. 
 Omba : manivinivi, thin. Mota : mavinvin, id. Baki : menivinivi, id. 
 Malekula : meniveniv, id. Malo : tanivinivi, id. Roro : nivinivi, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 299 
 
 id. Mekeo: mangipina, id. Galoma: magipi, id. Keapara: 
 magivi, id. Kabadi: kevekeve, id. Galavi, Boniki: kavaka- 
 vana, id. Taupota: wogevagevana, id. Awalama: wogewoge- 
 wana, id. Wedau: avavana, id. 
 
 Malagasy: manifi, thin. 
 
 Arabic: nahifa, nahafat, nahif,' manhuf,' thin, slender. 
 
 The word exists for us only as a composite, for the element ma is most 
 clearly the prefix of condition which so frequently occurs ; the stem nifi is 
 nowhere apparent, either independently or in other composition. Simple 
 metathesis occurs in the Fotuna and Mota forms. The word is confined 
 to the Proto-Samoan. The Malagasy identification is far better than is 
 commonly the case with that speech. Macdonald's Semitic identification 
 entails laparotomy of a syllable protected by its inner position. 
 
 255- 
 maso, mahi, to be cooked, done. 
 
 Futuna: moso, cooked. Tonga: moho, cooked, ready to be eaten, 
 rotten ; momoho, ripe, brown in color, ready to burst. Niue : 
 moho, cooked, done; momoho, ripe, mature. Uvea: moho, 
 cooked. 
 Santo : mda, cooked. 
 
 Malay: masak, cooked. Malagasy: masaka, id. 
 Arabic: nas'iga, to be ripe, cooked. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is absent in Samoa, for the reason that Moso is 
 the name of one of the great terrestrial gods. The mere suggestion of 
 cookery, the plaiting in coconut leaves and the slinging on a pole like a 
 pig ready for the oven, added the pitch of indignity to the Samoan ifonga 
 or solemn rite of submission. It must therefore be clear that moso would 
 never be permitted in the land where Moso was revered. How little Moso 
 would put up with any such disgraceful kitchen verb in the very accents 
 of his name may be inferred from one of the prayers addressed to him: 
 "Oh, Moso, make haste, show thy power, send down to down-below-here, 
 sweep them away like a flood, may they never see the light of another 
 day!" Oh, no, it's not strange that moso does not mean cooked in Samoa. 
 I can not accept Macdonald's Santo identification. This involves the 
 dropping of s from the inner and protected position. This is not only 
 objectionable in itself, but is contraindicated bya.ra (239) smoke Santo osun, 
 and except as to position by hifo (206) down Santo siwo. 
 
 The Malay and Malagasy may be sound ; in the dearth of other instances 
 in that area we may not accept them definitely. 
 
 Dr.Macdonald undoubtedly relies upon mahi, a dialectic form in Efat6 and 
 nowhere else found, and upon the k in the Malay and Malagasy, to bolster 
 up his Semitic identification, which furthermore involves the m-n mutation. 
 This is too much to rest upon premises so insufficiently established. 
 
 256. 
 meta, raw, unripe, crude, green. c 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Maori, Mangaia, Tongarewa, Rapanui, 
 Mangareva: mata, raw, unripe. Hawaii: maka, id. Fotuna: 
 mata, raw. Nuguria: oimata, raw; koimoto, unripe. 
 
300 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Aneityum: emetmat, raw, not dry or seasoned; mat, new, raw. 
 Bierian: nmata, raw. Tanna: (t)e'mta, id. 
 
 Macassar: mata, raw, unripe. Malay: matang, mantah, id. Mala- 
 gasy: manta, id. 
 
 Arabic : 'anut'a, to be raw. 
 
 The dissimilant duplication of Aneityum emetmat establishes perfectly 
 the unity of Efat£ meta and the mata which belongs to the Polynesian of 
 both migrations. The other Melanesian forms are readily recognizable, and 
 in Indonesia the series is confirmatory inter se. The Arabic is, of course, 
 entitled to no consideration. - f 
 
 257- {<■■'"" 
 
 miel, mimiel, red. 
 
 Samoa: melomelo, memelo, red. Tonga: melo, melomelo, brown, 
 
 ripe. Futuna: memelo, red. Hawaii: meomeq, omeomeo. 
 
 red, orange, blushing. Mangareva: metometo, yellow, orange. 
 
 Rarotonga : muramura, red. Bukabuka : kura melo, light red. 
 Mota: mera, red light in morning or evening sky. Vaturanga: 
 
 mera, yellow. Wango: meramera, red. Fagani : merameraga, id. 
 
 Baravon: meramere, id. Bugotu: mela, id. Buka : marara, id. 
 
 Eaur: mirik, id. Sesake: miala, id. 
 Malay, Gah, Baju : merah, red, bay. Bouton : merai, red. Awaiya : 
 
 meranate, id. Salibabo: maramutah, id. Malagasy : mena, id. 
 Arabic: ma"ir', reddish; 'am"aru, of the color of red clay. 
 
 In the Polynesian the stem is melo. Its appearance as meto in Mangareva 
 is unusual, but not without the precedent of an l-t mutation. The Raro- 
 tonga mula is a valuable transition form in respect of the final vowel, to 
 link the Polynesian and the Melanesian. In the Bukabuka locution we find 
 melo used in limitation of the more widely diffused word for red, kura. 
 
 In Melanesia the stem is mera, with which mara in Buka marara is readily 
 associable; while Baravon merame're naturally leads to Laur mirik. 
 
 In Indonesia also the stem is mera, both independently and in composi- 
 tion, and mara also appears. Malagasy mena is more remote yet not 
 improbable. 
 
 We have yet to discuss two puzzling forms, Efate miel and Sesake miala, 
 which are evidently in close consociation. If it were not for the intrusive i 
 they would fall into ready alignment with the mela-mala stem of Melanesia, 
 but in the present stage of our knowledge we are quite at a loss to account 
 for the intrusion of the vowel. We may feel that these anomalous forms 
 derive from the common stem, but we have no proof which we may bring 
 to bear. The preduplicated Efate mimiel shows that the vowel i is no mere 
 accident, but is regarded as an essential part of the syllable »n,and therefore 
 structural. 
 
 To bring our author's Semitic into alignment calls for the evisceration of 
 an interior consonant, the strongest palatal at that and perfectly supported. 
 Even if that were permissible, which is open to grave doubt, the Arabic 
 ma"ir would be brought only imperfectly into likeness with no more stand- 
 ard a form than the miel-miala which we have just seen to be wholly 
 unaccountable deviations from regular stem forms. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 301 
 
 258. 
 mitaku, mataku, mitau, matau, to fear, to be afraid of. 
 
 Niue: matakutaku, to fear; matakumataku, dreaded, inspiring fear. 
 Maori: mataku, to fear, to be fearful, inspiring fear. Uvea, 
 Fakaafo, Nukuoro, Aniwa, Fotuna.Vate, Rarotonga, Mangareva, 
 Bukabuka, Manahiki: mataku, to fear. Rapanui: mataku, 
 alarm, dread, fear. Samoa: matgLu, to fear, to be afraid. 
 Tahiti : matau, fear, dread, to be in terror. Hawaii : mqfeaM, id. 
 Marquesas: hadmetau, id. 
 Sesake, Bierian: mataku, to be afraid of. Malo: matacu, id. Arag: 
 matagu, id. Nggela : matagu, fear, to be afraid of; mamataguga, 
 fearful. Belaga: matagu, to fear; 'mamataguga, fearful. Mota 
 Maligo : matagut, to be afraid of; tagut, to be startled. Fagani : 
 maguta, afraid. Mota Maligo: matagtag, to fear. Motlav: 
 metegteg, fear. Ambrym : matehag, to be frightened at. Vatu- 
 ranga: matahuni, to fear; mataku, fear. Malekula: metoh, id. 
 Aneityum: i-mtac, afraid, timid, cowardly; imiimtac, to fear, 
 to reverence. Suau, Tubetube : matausi, id. Dobu, Wedau: 
 matauta,id. Oiun: matautei, id. Sariba: matousi,id. Tavara, 
 Awalama:raafowto,id. Pokau:ma£a'w,id. Kabadi : mekau, id. 
 King: matut, to fear. Tanna : meheker, id. Lemaroro : marau, 
 afraid. Baki: menu, to fear. Tagula: mar ode, id. 
 Malay: takut, fear. Malagasy: tahutra, fear; matahutra, to fear, 
 
 to be afraid. 
 Arabic: taka', to fear; takiyyat, fear, caution. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is matakut, and it is not only in form a com- 
 posite of the ma of condition with takut, but we have the stem preserved 
 in independent existence in Mota Maligo, in Malay, and in Malagasy. In 
 the Mota tagut to be startled, taken in conjunction with Uvea mataku a 
 trembling with fear, we may find the primal sense of the stem, the quivering 
 of the body in expectant poise to seek refuge in flight when some unwonted 
 noise in the forest home has at last become identified with danger too 
 overpowering to face. 
 
 The final t has vanished except in Samoa objective aspect mata'utia, where 
 it is protected, in Mota Maligo matagut, and in the Indonesian forms. The 
 stem vowel u remains in Mota Maligo, Sesake, Bierian, Malo, Arag, Nggela, 
 Belaga, Fagani, Vaturanga. By abrasion of that vowel we find a new 
 closed form in which the final stem syllable has disappeared ; Mota Maligo 
 matagtag, Motlav, Malekula, Aneityum. The following irregularities call 
 for comment. In Nggela and Belaga occur forms involving the duplication 
 of the conditional ma; this is of very rare occurrence and may perhaps 
 argue that the mataku stem was so archaic that the recollection was lost 
 that this was the ma of condition. This mamatagu in these two Solomon 
 Island languages may be understood as introducing a g in the stem £-place ; 
 Ambrym matehag seems to do the same ; Vaturanga matahuni has an n in 
 that place. We have not sufficient information as to these languages to 
 warrant venturing an opinion as to whether these are mutations of the 
 stem consonant or local devices of word formation. I have refrained from 
 including Aneityum imiimtac with mamatagu as duplication of the condi- 
 
302 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 tional prefix, for we recognize in imi a verb-formative prefix of a causative 
 value. Fagani maguta is metathetic from the neighboring Bugotu matagu. 
 To associate King matut with the matakut stem involves the extirpation of 
 an inner and therefore abundantly protected syllable, a syllable of a type 
 (ak) to class which as a syllable would be doing violence to the whole 
 structure of the Polynesian word ; furthermore I can find in the brief King 
 vocabulary no other word of Polynesian resemblance which depends upon 
 such a procedure. Against these valid objections we raise in support of 
 matut only its resemblance. Tanna meheker is another case of resemblance. 
 
 These resemblances are by no means without their value. On the theory 
 that the Polynesian content of Melanesian is loan material we should expect 
 to find for many words no more than the ghost and echo. On a far higher 
 culture plane it is notorious that Hodge, when he marries according to the 
 ordinances of the Church of England as by law established, solemnly avers 
 "with all my worldly goods I thee and thou," the echo of a word of his 
 native language. 
 
 To establish Lemaroro marau and Baki merou as even a resemblance it 
 will be necessary to maintain the t-r mutation ; this is found in our material 
 four times: in fatu (294) stone Malekula var, talinga (350) ear Malekula 
 Pangkumu riringa, ate (276) liver Malekula Uripiv ere, futi (329) banana 
 Moanus mbur. If this be considered sufficiently well established we find 
 in marau a variant of the Efate matau, a reduced form involving the loss 
 of the k, which nowhere else appears until we encounter it ultimately in 
 extreme eastern Polynesia. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications have already been mentioned as preserv- 
 ing the primal stem. 
 
 In the Semitic offered for our consideration the verb has a partial resem- 
 blance to the takut stem, the t being represented by a palatal. The resem- 
 blance of the noun is more specious than real, for it is hard to see why, when 
 there is already a verb or bare stem, we are to accept an almost inflected 
 form as a noun to enter upon a new course of activity in the Pacific as a 
 
 verb. 
 
 259. 
 
 nabati, tooth. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Niue, Futuna, Uvea, Fakaafo, Fotuna, Vate, Moiki: 
 nifo, a tooth. Nukuoro, Aniwa, Maori, Tahiti, Hawaii, Mar- 
 quesas, Mangareva, Manahiki, Rapanui, Paumotu: niho, id. 
 Sikayana: nitcho, id. Mangaia, Raro tonga: nio, id. Nuguria: 
 ngiho, id. 
 Ulawa, Saa, Bululaha : niho, tooth. Buka: niho, liho,lihon,uliho, id. 
 Lifu: nyo, id. Iai: niou, id. Fagani: lifo, id. Alite, 
 
 Vaturanga, Nggela, Bierian, Fpi: livo, id. Arag: liivo, id. 
 Mota, Maewo: liwoi, id. Motlav: lewo, ne-lwo, id. Ugi, 
 Bougainville: liho, id. Wango: riho, id. Mukawa: nibo, id. 
 Awalama: niwo, id. Tavara: niuwo, id. Taupota, Wedau: 
 ivo, id. Roro: nihena, id. Kabadi: nise, id. Pala: ngise, id. 
 Motu: hise, id. Mekeo: ni'e, id. Pokau: nike, id. Doura: 
 ike, id. Uni: igeo, id. Galavi, Boniki: oke, id. Panaieti: 
 ni, id. Tubetube, Misima: nini, id. Tagula: nungi, id. 
 Makekula: ribo, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 303 
 
 Matabello: nifoa, tooth. Saparua: nio, id. Malagasy: nify, id. 
 Guam: nifin, id. Manatolo, Sula : nihi, id. Bouton: nichi, id. 
 East Vaiqueno: nmy, id. West Brissi: nissin, id. Savo: 
 nuhsi, id. ,Kisa: nihan, id. Kayan: knipan, id. Magindano: 
 nipun, id. Tagalog: ngipin, id. 
 Arabic: «o6', nubub', tooth. 
 Dr. Macdonald does record that this is frafo' (39) with the article, and he 
 does set it down that Polynesian nifo is "another word for tooth, teeth," 
 and he includes his Semitic within the same brackets as the lower set of 
 these teeth. But why does he collate the nifo material with this nabati if, 
 despite his protestations, he did not think it added to his Semitic scheme? 
 The n-form which holds without exception through Polynesia is found in 
 the western Pacific only in Ulawa, Saa, Bululaha, and Buka, stages in the 
 northern Solomons on the Samoa track, and in Lifu and Iai at the extreme 
 south, the terminus of a migration concerning which Codrington notes 
 (Melanesian Languages, 1 7) "more archaic they well may be, belonging to an 
 earlier movement of population, carried forwards by an earlier wave of 
 speech passing onwards among the islands, but having somewhere a com- 
 mon origin with those which have since and successively passed among 
 them." Yet in the instance of this word we observe as a curious fact that 
 they most closely resemble Mangaia and Rarotonga of the Tongafiti swarm, 
 known to be the most modern of the successive waves of the speech. 
 
 Buka with its niho and liho is the sure identification of the transition 
 phase of the passage to the /-forms which are so characteristic of Melanesia. 
 These forms differ in the second consonant from the primal / in Fagani lifo 
 and the immediately proximate h in Ugi and Bougainville liho and Wango 
 riho, all these in the Solomon Island crop colonies of the Samoa track ; up 
 the labial column to v in Alite, Vaturanga, Nggela, Bierian and Epi (if this 
 be not a reference to the Bierian) ; thence to the semivowel approximating 
 the labials, w, in Mota, Motlav, and Maewo; finally down the column to 
 b in Malekula ribo. So far, in all Polynesia and in all Melanesia, the two 
 vowels have remained unaltered in quality and fixed in position. 
 
 When we examine the Indonesian retention of the nifo stem we shall find 
 but one of the four elements of the word which has been treated with care, 
 namely, the former vowel, which preserves its place unaltered in all except 
 Savo. Matabello alone has nifo and has added a decoration of its own; 
 Saparua has the form which we have seen in the Loyalties and in Mangaia 
 and Rarotonga. There are here no Z-forms ; the n is found intact in Mata- 
 bello, Saparua, Malagasy, Guam, Manatolo, Sula, Bouton, East Vaiqueno, 
 West Brissi, Savo, Kisa, Magindano ; in Kayan it is prefaced by a palatal, 
 and in Tagalog it has become the palatal of its own group. The second 
 consonant is kept as / in Matabello, Malagasy, Guam. It becomes h only 
 in Manatolo, Sula, and Kisa, and in Bouton nichi it follows the same change 
 as in Sikayanam'te/w. It passes irregularly to ^ in East Vaiqueno and West 
 Brissi, and to a gruffer sibilant in Savo. This mutation we explain as 
 meaning that the first change is to an aspirate lying close to the labial posi- 
 tion of the buccal organs; then that the mouth can not hold in this position 
 so amorphous a sound as this aspirate; that the aspirates lying near all 
 three series tend to assume the position of the central, or lingual, aspirate ; 
 
304 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 thence easily pass into the sibilant, regardless of the source from which the 
 aspirate derived. In eastern Indonesia the mutation down the column to 
 the p of Kayan, Magindano and Tagalog correlates the b form in Malekula. 
 The final vowel, o in Matabello and Saparua only, is i in Malagasy, Guam, 
 and all the rest save only Kisa and Kayan, in which it becomes a, and in 
 Magindano which has u. An ephelkustic n is found in Guam, West Brissi, 
 Kisa, Kayan, Magindano, and Tagalog. 
 
 To bring the Arabic in nab' into identity with the nifo stem requires but 
 the establishment of the following laws of mutation: 
 
 (i) That a shall pass into i without a vestige of transition form. 
 
 (2) That b shall represent / against the universal practice of the Poly- 
 nesian users of the word, and the occurrence of this change among the less 
 careful Melanesians and Indonesians only in a single instance among the 
 former and but three times among the latter. 
 
 (3) That a final palatal, a strong guttural, shall drop off unnoticed. 
 
 (4) That an o strong enough to hold throughout the Pacific area and to 
 be represented by some substitute in all of Indonesia shall be acquired 
 somewhere and somehow. 
 
 The initial n, however, withstands all hostile assault; it is there in the 
 
 Semitic. 
 
 , , 260. 
 
 ra na, a branch. 
 
 Samoa: la, a branch of a tree; laid, small branches. Nukuoro: 
 la o te manu, a branch. Niue : la, laid (plural), branch of a 
 tree. Hawaii : lala, limb or branch. Futuna: laa, branch. 
 Maori: rara, a twig, a small branch. Tahiti: rara, a branch; 
 ara, small twigs or branches. Rarotonga, Mangareva: rara, 
 branch. Fotuna: ra, id. 
 Sesake: ndara, a branch. Aneityum: in-r an, id. Bierian: la, id. 
 Malay: daan, a branch. Malagasy: rdhana, rahaka, id. 
 Arabic : s'agnat, s'agan', a branch. 
 The Polynesian stem is found in Efate, Aneityum and Bierian, and in 
 Malagasy. In all this range we find no transition forms to account for the 
 d which occurs in Sesake and in Malay. Yet an l-t mutation is by no means 
 unknown; in fact it occurs in the next item. 
 
 I fail to see on what score, even of mere resemblance, it is sought to 
 include this Semitic. 
 
 ral, re, the forehead, aspect, face. 
 
 Samoa: lae, the part between lip and chin without hair; ta'alaelae, 
 a wide or bald forehead, a beardless chin. Tonga, Futuna, 
 Uvea, Nuguria, Hawaii : lae, the brow, the forehead . Sikayana : 
 moalae, id. Niue: le, matale, muale, id. Maori, Tahiti, 
 Paumotu, Rarotonga: rae, id. Mangareva: raemata, the face, 
 the countenance ; akarae, to cut the hair on the forehead ; korae, 
 to cut the hair of women on the forehead ; akakorae, to cut the 
 ends of the hair short behind. Rapanui: korae, the brow. 
 
 Nguna: rae, the front. Malo: rai, forehead. 
 
 Malay, Matu: dai, the brow, the forehead. Java: rai, id. 
 
 Ethiopic : rey, the sight, aspect. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 305 
 
 The stem signification relates to something which, by being clear, comes 
 into prominence from out of its surroundings. This we see from the refer- 
 ences to the hair in Samoa and in Mangareva. In Niue matale and Ma- 
 ngareva raemata we have the same two elements ; the meaning is the clear 
 spot of the face, and in a people so bushily bearded as are the men of Niue 
 this must be localized upon the brow so long as the primal significations per- 
 sist. In Niue and Sikayana we find in muale and moalae composites which 
 define the forehead as the bare spot in front. The town green, malae (315), 
 is in form a conditional derivative of this stem. The sense is equally 
 clear, for the malae is distinctly a place clear of growth and of the habita- 
 tions of men; it must be clear in order to fit it to be the stage of the public 
 activities of the simple island life. 
 
 The Melanesian identifications are satisfactory, but in the brevity of our 
 vocabulary material we have no means of knowing if aught of the primary 
 sense here persists. The alternative Efate' re finds a parallel in Niue le, 
 the change of ae to e being notably common in the latter tongue (17 Journal 
 of the Polynesian Society, 91). 
 
 The Indonesian identifications, though few, are found in the strongest 
 languages of that area and are acceptable, continuing from the preceding 
 item the note as to l-t mutation. 
 
 The Semitic proposed is at least in form a resemblance, but the sense is 
 widely remote from the stem signification of lae. 
 
 262. 
 
 rau, rarau, to grope for with the hand, to seize, to snatch out or away. 
 Tonga : lau, lalau, lauji, to pinch with the fingers, to nip. Hawaii : 
 
 lau, to feel after a thing; lalau, to extend (as the hand), to 
 
 seize, to catch hold of. 
 Mota: rau, to thrust the hand into a bag; raun, to thrust in the 
 
 hand and take out something. Aneityum: rap, raprap, to 
 
 grope for. 
 Malay: raba, to feel for, to grope; rawa, to handle. 
 Arabic : lamaa, to feel for, to grope, to take away. 
 
 It is by no means certain that Tonga lau is herewith correlated, for in that 
 the sense is particularly to nip and in the Efate, Mota, and Hawaii to grope 
 for and take hold of. The Tonga stem is laut, and this does not elsewhere 
 appear. In Mota raun it is explained that n is a suffix to make verbs defin- 
 itely transitive; yet, as no less than seven of the Mota consonants are 
 stated to be thus employed indifferently, I incline to view this n as radical, 
 the stem being laun. 
 
 Aneityum rap involves a most infrequent mutation from the vowel u to 
 the labial mute. The sense is satisfactory, but this change is not to be 
 accepted until a better knowledge of this crabbed tongue shows this muta- 
 tion to be normal though violent. 
 
 The same consideration casts grave doubt upon the validity of the Malay 
 raba. 
 
 Of course the Arabic lamaa is too remote for attention. 
 
306 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 263. 
 soa (saisai), so, companion, follower, especially of the opposite sex. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna: soa, friend, fellow, companion. Ticopia: soa, 
 friend. Sikayana: tosoa, id. Nuguria: haisoa, id. Maori: 
 hoa, a friend, a mate ; hoahoa, a spouse. Tonga, Tahiti, Hawaii, 
 Marquesas, Rapanui, Paumotu: hoa, friend, fellow, companion. 
 Mangareva: hoa, oa, id. Rarotonga: oa, id. Fotuna: soa, 
 brother's brother, sister's sister. Nukuoro : soa, soka, a friend. 
 Bierian: ohoa, wife, husband. Baki: koa, id. Mota: soai, member, 
 
 component part of an organic whole. 
 Kayan : hawa, a wife. 
 Arabic : s'ai', an associate, follower. 
 Dr. Macdonald associates soa and so with saisai to assemble, with less 
 attention to the eytmology of Efate than to the Semitic with which he 
 wishes to affiliate it. 
 
 The sex idea is widely extended ; in Efat6, Maori, Bierian, Baki, and 
 Kayan the opposite sexes, distinct statement of the same sexes only in 
 Fotuna. In Nukuoro the intrusion of k in the alternative form soka is not 
 understood. In Baki koa the change from h to k is so violent, particularly 
 when it is recalled that the small island of Epi is the home both of Baki 
 and Bierian, that we suspect the not unnatural error of a printer in reading 
 foreign manuscript. 
 
 Without cognate forms in Indonesia we may neither quite accept nor 
 wholly reject the Kayan word. 
 
 The Arabic is greatly in need of proof before it can be accepted. 
 
 264. 
 song i, sung i, sum i, to kiss. 
 
 Samoa : songi, to rub noses, to salute ; songisongi, to smell. Futuna, 
 Nukuoro: songi, to kiss. Tonga: hongi, to smell, to sniff. 
 Niue: hongi, hohongi, honungi, id. Uvea: hongi, hohongi, id. 
 Rapanui: hongi, to kiss, to smell; hongihongi, joy. Paumotu, 
 Tongarewa: hongi, to rub noses, to kiss. Marquesas: honi, 
 hoki, to kiss, to smell. Hawaii: honi, id. Rarotonga, 
 Mangareva: ongi, to smell, to kiss, to salute by rubbing noses. 
 Tahiti: hoi, hohoi, id. 
 Lambell : isong, to smell. King : sangopi, id. Aneityum : aijumnyi, 
 to kiss. Maewo: cf. mbunimbuni, mbunimbunisi, to smell, 
 to kiss. 
 Malay: chyum, to smell, to kiss. 
 
 Ethiopic: sa'ama, to kiss. Arabic: s'amma, to smell (there is no 
 trace of this meaning in Efat6). 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is songit. 
 
 Outside of Efat6 we do not recognize this stem in Melanesia until we 
 reach the New Ireland coast at the east gate of migration. The Maewo 
 forms noted are quite irreconcilable with this stem even in abrasion, and 
 the Aneityum word is more a puzzle than a comparable form. The Lambell 
 isdng is clearly homogenetic. King is in geography and speech so close to 
 Lambell that we have no doubt in the recognition of sang- in sangopi, but 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 307 
 
 the language is yet so little known that we can not explain the change of 
 vowel or the latter member of the composite. 
 
 The Malay is not at all to be considered . It seems to me that Dr. Macdonald 
 has brought in the Aneityum and the Malay to establish a chain running 
 sungi-sumi-aijumnyi-chyum-s'amma. Inasmuch as there is no strength in 
 the inner links the chain scarcely supports the Semitic load. 
 
 265. 
 suma, uma, himwa, house. ^ <- • . 
 
 Maori: ruma, a room, an apartment. 
 
 The following words mean house: 
 
 Duke of York, Motu, Uni, Doura, Kabadi : ruma. Wango : rumwa. 
 Lambell, Lamassa : rumai. New Guinea, Laur : rum. Buka : 
 luma, aluma, lumu. Bougainville, Alite, Ugi, Uni, Pokau: 
 luma. Iai, Epi, Rubi: uma. Lifu, Uea: uuma. Lakon: 
 umwa. Waigiou, Moanus:wm. Tubetube : yuma, id. Treas- 
 ury Island, Sinaugoro, Hula, Keapara, Galoma, Suau, Sariba, 
 Tavara, Awalama, Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, Boniki: numa. 
 Saa : numwe. Tubetube : numi, id. Fagani : rima. Ulawa, 
 Bululaha : nimwa. Tangoan Santo, Ambrym : ima. Eromanga: 
 imo. Aneityum: im. Mota, Arag: imwa. Deni, Nengone: 
 mwa. Merlav, Mosin : imw. Lo :emwa. Motlav, Volow : emu). 
 Norbarbar, Pak, Eeon : eng. Makura : na-ingma. Aneityum : 
 neom, niim. 
 
 Malay, Baju, Liang, Eariko: rumah. Matabello: oruma. Kisa: 
 rome. Aniblaw : lumah. Cajeli, Caimarian : luma. Gah : lume. 
 Mayapo : humah. Java : humah, uma. Teluti, Nikunau : uma. 
 
 Arabic: h'a'mat, h'im', house. 
 
 Tregear is by no means convinced that Maori ruma is not the borrowing 
 of the English room. Since the word does not anywhere else enter the 
 Polynesian area I prefer to let our best Melanesian authority argue the 
 case for his client. I cite herewith Codrington's highly interesting note 
 (Melanesian Languages, 77) : 
 
 This is an interesting and important word. The very wide range of the word, which 
 in Malay is ruma, and the great variety of its forms point to the great antiquity of this 
 as a common possession of these languages. As is the case with the very widely pre- 
 vailing name for a canoe, we may argue that a word which has spread so far and changed 
 so much goes to show that the thing which it names was known to the undivided people 
 whose dispersion spread the word so widely abroad. If the presence of certain common 
 words in Aryan languages shows that the Aryans did not separate till certain arts were 
 known and practised by the common ancestors, so we may argue that the ocean lan- 
 guages testify that the ancient speakers made canoes, built houses, cultivated gardens, 
 before the time came when their posterity branched off on their way to Madagascar 
 and Fiji. 
 
 The word now immediately in view as the name of a house ranges from the Malay 
 Peninsula, through the islands of the Indian Archipelago, to the very extremity of 
 Melanesia in the Loyalty Islands. It has not a continuous range, it appears and dis- 
 appears at intervals, but in that line and chain of islands it is never absent long. It 
 appears in Mafoor at the northwest of New Guinea, and in Motu at the southeast, and 
 in the Marshall Islands of Micronesia. In Polynesian languages it does not appear; 
 in the Kingsmill it is im. The fact that the word has in this way established itself 
 
308 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 generally, but not universally, at intervals, and not in a continuous line, shows that 
 it is not one which can be traced to one center, from whence it may be thought to have 
 been introduced by commerce or modern intercourse. The same conclusion is enforced 
 by the consideration of the great variety of the form of the word, which ranges from 
 ruma to eng. If a word appearing in its full form in Malay were to appear corrupted 
 and changed as it receded in distance from the region in which Malay is spoken, we might 
 well suppose the Malay the original. But when the changes in form bear no certain 
 relation to the distance from Malayan regions, and the variations are local and discon- 
 nected, it is not so ; some center there must have been, but it can not now be pointed out. 
 The geographical range of the word must be observed by comparing the vocabularies 
 with the map. The variation of the form can be seen in the vocabularies. In Mr. 
 Wallace's list the Malay rumah and the Javanese umah give at once typical forms, one 
 with and the other without an initial consonant. Of the first type there are also luma 
 and huma, of the second um and probably om. (The Ceram word jeiom, used by 
 Alfuros, is probably om, a form of uma, with the collective prefix }ei, Fiji vei.) Out of 
 thirty-three words twenty-two are forms of these types. The variety of forms in 
 Melanesia is greater, but the types are the same; ruma is in Duke of York and San 
 Cristoval, uma in Api and Lakona. The vowel also changes, and ruma, with changes 
 of initial consonant and vowel, becomes luma, nume, huma, rima, nima. By similar 
 change uma becomes ima, ema, and dropping the vowels at the beginning or end, 'ma, 
 im, eom, em, eng. To account for this last change it is enough to say that, in the 
 neighborhood where it is made at any rate, the m is the nasal one which, as mentioned 
 above, regularly changes into ng; ima, im, makes eng, as lima "a hand" makes Fiji 
 linga, Maori ringa. This m in Nengone is written 'm, and the Nengone 'ma is identical 
 with the Santa Cruz mwa. 
 
 It will be noticed that Efat6 has three forms, all more or less remote from 
 the primal stem. Suma is found nowhere else, this being the only language 
 in which the word has initial s. Himwa, so far as the initial is concerned, 
 seems to be a transition form leading to the general imwa-ima of the north- 
 ern New Hebrides. Uma is found in Epi and the distant Loyalties. 
 
 As to the Arabic I venture the suggestion that it taxes philological prin- 
 ciples far less to present its affiliation with the German Heimath and Heim. 
 
 266. 
 tanu-mi, tanu-maki, to cover with earth, to put into the ground; tan i, 
 tun i, to earth it, to cover with earth and then with anything; 
 tano, tan, earth of any kind, soil, clay, ground. 
 Samoa : tanu, to bury, to pave ; tanufale, to cover a house with coco- 
 nut leaves in a storm; tanuma'i, to cover up with. Tonga: 
 tanu, tanua, to bury, to conceal, to hide ; tanuanga, a burial place ; 
 tanuma, to bury the dead by numbers; tanumaki, to earth up 
 any plant or tree, to hoe, to cover up; tanumia, to be buried 
 by falling of earth dehris ; tanutanu, to bury, to cover over with 
 earth ; tano, a burial place. Futuna : tanu, to bury, to inhume, 
 to cover with earth ; tanuma, a tomb, ditch, trench. Nuguria : 
 tanu, to bury; taruma (? tanuma), a grave. Niue: tanu, to 
 bury, to cover up. Uvea: tanu, to bury; tanuma, tano, ceme- 
 tery, sepulcher; tanumanga, a pit. Maori: tanu, to bury, to 
 plant, to fill up. Tahiti: tanu, to plant, to bury. Mangaia: 
 tanu, to plant. Mauke : tanu, to bury. Rapanui : tanu, to 
 hide, to conceal, to plant ; tangata tanu kai, a cultivator. Man- 
 gareva : tanu, to plant, to bury, to inhume. Paumotu : tanu, 
 to cultivate. Eotuna : no-tanu, no-tanumia, to bury. Hawaii: 
 kanu, to bury, to cover up in the earth. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 309 
 
 Mota: tano, ground; tanu, to bury with earth. Maewo, Nguna: 
 tano, ground. Malo: tanomia, to bury. Kabadi: kano, 
 land. Deni : ndano, ground. Saar'cwo, id. Tanna: tana, 
 land; (t)anum, to bury. Tarawa: tan, id. Ambrym: tan, 
 ground. Aneityum: in-tan, id. Lo: ten, id. Laur, Lambell, 
 Lamassa: tun, a grave. King: nutun, id. 
 
 Malay: tanam, tanuman, to bury, to inter, to plant. Basakrama: 
 tanam, id. Malay: tanah, land. 
 
 Arabic: tana, to cover with clay; tino, tano, earth, clay. 
 
 After defining tanumi and tan as burial with a covering of earth Dr. 
 Macdonald says boldly "hence" and proceeds to join therewith tano-tan, 
 earth, soil, ground. 
 
 We have clearly two distinct stems mingled here. 
 
 That which means the ground does not at all appear in Polynesia. In 
 Melanesia it is tano, ndano, kano, 'ano, tana, tan, ten. In Indonesia we find 
 Malay tanah land. With this stem the Arabic certainly has an identity of 
 form and of sense. 
 
 The stem signifying to bury is in the Proto-Samoan tanum, and the radi- 
 cal m holds in Polynesia almost without exception when under the protec- 
 tion of a succeeding vowel. This radical m is found in two instances in 
 Melanesia and it persists in Indonesia. The stem in use in Polynesia is 
 tanu, but in Tonga and Uvea tano is found along with tanu. Similarly 
 in Malo we find tano, but with the radical m to fix the word. It would seem, 
 therefore, that in these instances abraded tanum and tano have been con- 
 fused. The Efate tun to bury is confirmatory of the New Ireland grave 
 words tun and nutun. With the tanum stem the Semitic proposed is in 
 no great accord. 
 
 This word has been exhaustively examined in the inner record of its 
 structure in my paper on root reducibility (27 American Journal of Phi- 
 lology, 383). 
 
 267. 
 
 tail, a season, time, year. 
 
 Samoa : tau, a season, a year; tausanga, a season, a year of six months. 
 Tonga: ta'u, & season, a crop, a year; ta'ube, annual. Futuna: 
 tau, season for planting and particularly for yams. Uvea : tau, 
 era ; tau, year. Niue : tau, a year, a season. Maori : tau, a 
 year. Tahiti, Raro tonga: tau, a season. Marquesas: tau, 
 a year (of ten months). Rapanui: tau, a year, a season. 
 Mangareva : tau, a year, the season of the breadfruit. Paumotu : 
 tau, a season, a period. Nukuoro : tau, ngatau, a year. Aniwa: 
 tou, a year. Hawaii: kau, a season, the summer or warm 
 season, a lifetime. 
 
 Mota : tau, a season. New Britain : taun, a year. 
 
 Java, Sulu: tahun, a year. Matu: ta'un, id. Ilocan: taoen, id. 
 Tagalog: toon, id. Bugi: taung, id. Macassar: taoeng, id. 
 Malagasy: taona, a year, a time, a season. 
 
 Arabic: zaman, a year. Syriac: ziban, id. Modern Syriac: 
 zona, id. 
 
310 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The Samoan tausanga seems to suggest a taus stem. This can not further 
 be recognized in Polynesia; therefore we are not justified in putting it 
 forward adversely to the taun stem which appears in all the Indonesian 
 identifications and in Melanesia is found in New Britain. 
 
 The Semitic is impossible except Modern Syriac zona, and that is but a 
 partial resemblance. 
 
 268. 
 
 trfei, talai, the ancient axe or adze-like axe (a shell). 
 
 Samoa : talai, to adze. Tonga : talai, to smooth off rough edges. 
 Futuna: talai, to cut off knots or thorns. Niue: toki talai, 
 an adze. Maori: tarai, tarei, to chop or smooth as with an 
 adze. Tahiti: tarai, to chop or adze a piece of timber; toi 
 tarai, an adze. Mangaia : tarai, to adze, to hew. Mangareva : 
 tarai, to rough hew. Paumotu : tarai, to cut, to hew. Hawaii : 
 kalai, id. Marquesas : tadi, to smooth with an axe or tool. 
 
 Motu : talai, to chop. Mota : tara, to hew, chop, cut. Merlav : 
 tar a, to cut. Massim: tara, to cut off. Gog: tar, to cut. 
 Volow: ter, id. Aneityum: inpas aterei, adze. 
 
 Malay: charai, to part, to separate. 
 
 Arabic : s'araha, to cut, to slice, to carve, to dissect. 
 
 This stem is readily identified as homogenetic in Polynesia and Mela- 
 nesia, and it preserves the verb-formative i as far away as Motu. The 
 undoubtedly earlier verb tara exists in Mota and Merlav, and has undergone 
 terminal abrasion in Gog and Volow. In the Aneityum locution aterei has 
 altogether the appearance of identity with talai; but Inglis in his vocabu- 
 lary of that language defines the word : aterei, crooked, bent ; inpas aterei, 
 an adze. Inference should not be allowed to outbalance the record of the 
 reporter; therefore we leave the matter open pending further research in 
 the field. 
 
 In the Malay charai we find a change of initial t which is not wholly 
 without precedent, but of far greater moment is the change of sense; the 
 identification is, therefore, doubtful. 
 
 The Semitic is remote from talai both in form and in sense. 
 
 269. 
 toki, an axe ; t5k, violence, force. 
 
 Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Nukuoro, Fotuna, Mangaia, Marquesas: 
 toki, an axe, a hatchet. Maori, Mangareva: toki, an axe, an 
 adze, or similar tool. Tongarewa: toki, an adze. Rapanui: 
 toki, a stone axe. Nuguria: toki, a shell axe. Paumotu: 
 toki, to hit, strike, drive in, the edge of tools. Samoa: to'i, 
 a hatchet. Tahiti : toi, a hatchet or tomahawk. Hawaii : 
 ,kqi,jL small adze. 
 Duke of York: torki, toki, to cut or lance, to cut out a spear point. 
 Mota: toto, totogag, to chop. Aneityum: cf. etuko, to split 
 wood. 
 Baliyon : tuk, to chop. 
 Arabic : takka, to cut. Hebrew : tok, violence. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 311 
 
 The Kfate tok violence is visible nowhere within the horizon of our studies, 
 and is suspicious in view of its positive resemblance to Hebrew tok violence. 
 
 In Polynesia we find no variation from the axe signification except in 
 the Paumotu, which in many particulars represents a very primitive type 
 of the language. The Paumotu meanings make it possible to accept with- 
 out hesitation the Duke of York signification, which is not readily associable 
 with a hatchet sense. 
 
 The second form in Mota totogag, of which ag is recognized as a verb 
 definitive suffix, yields us an abraded form tog, which undergoes yet further 
 abrasion into toto. The Aneityum etuko is, like most of the identifications 
 in that obscure speech, by no means distinctly established. 
 
 We meet the stem but once in Indonesia, an abraded form as in Mota 
 and with a vowel change like that in Aneityum. 
 
 The Arabic is a resemblance ; more, however, to the eye than to the ear, 
 for when spoken the triliteral is at once apparent. 
 
 270. 
 
 tuai, tuei, old, ancient, long ago, a long time hereafter; bakatuai, to pro- 
 long, to put off, to delay. 
 
 Samoa: tuai, former, olden, to be a long time; tuatuai, somewhat 
 long, to delay; fa'atuai, to prolong, to put off, to defer, to 
 delay. Tonga: tuai, delay, procrastination, slow, dilatory, 
 to be long, to defer; fakatuai, fakatuotuai, to linger, to delay, 
 to defer, to procrastinate, to protract. Niue : tuai, old, ancient ; 
 fakatuai, slow. Uvea : tuai, to delay, to loiter. Nukuoro : 
 tuai, ancient. Aniwa, Vate: tuai, old. Rapanui: tuhai, 
 old, ancient. 
 
 Eromanga 1 itetuai, of old ; etuai, some time ago. Sesake : tuai, 
 formerly. Mota : tuai, old times. Bierian : tuai, long ago. 
 Malo: tuai, old. Malekula: tue, old. Aneityum: itu, old, 
 former. Baravon: kua, old. Pak: 'ue, id. 
 
 Malay: tuwah, old. Java: tuwa, id. 
 
 Arabic: 'adiyy', old, ancient. 
 
 It seems that here we are dealing with a tua stem of which, with conditional 
 ma, matua (216) may be a derivative. That the stem really is tua, and i 
 but the definitive suffix, appears in the duplicated Tonga faka-tuotuai. 
 
 In tracing the stem in Melanesia we find in Eromanga and Aneityum pre- 
 fixes of uncertain value. Most of the identifications in the western Pacific 
 maintain the full tuai form. Absence of the definitive suffix is found in 
 Baravon, if we accept the t-k mutation despite the fact that this is its only 
 appearance among eight cases of t found in our material, and in Malekula. 
 In this group belongs Pak 'ue, for it is characteristic of that tiny speech 
 to throw out t. The last stage of abrasion is found in Aneityum i-tu. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications are scanty but valid. 
 
 The Polynesian has a t in tuai; a Semitic word meaning old has been 
 found which has a d in it somewhere. Another link has been forged in the 
 chain of Semitic origins. 
 
312 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 271. 
 
 un, a fish scale. 
 
 Samoa : una, a scale of a fish, a plate of tortoise shell; unafi, to scale 
 a fish. Futuna : una, tortoise shell ; unafi, fish scale. Niue: 
 una, tortoise shell; hinafi, fish scale. Maori, Marquesas, 
 
 Rapanui, Mangareva: unahi, fish scale. Tahiti, Marquesas, 
 Paumotu : unahi, to scale a fish. Hawaii : wwo, tortoise shell ; 
 unahi, fish scale. Tonga: uno, fish scale, tortoise shell. 
 Uvea: uno, fish scale. Fotuna: ano-na-unafi, id. Nuguria: 
 unafi, id. 
 
 Motu: una, fish scale; unahia, to scale a fish. Aneityum: ninihen, 
 fish scale. 
 
 Malay: unus, to pull out. 
 
 Hebrew: halas, to pull out, to pull off. Arabic: h'ala'a, id. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is unaf . In general these closed stems are better 
 preserved in the Proto-Samoan migration than in the Tongafiti; here, 
 however, the strong stem oddly appears where least it would be expected. 
 Unafi is in form a verb ; the verb -formative suffix i is added to the simple 
 stem. In Samoa and Motu unafi is a verb and distinct from the noun, in 
 which the final consonant has been abraded ; in Maori, Mangareva, Futuna, 
 Niue, Fotuna, and Hawaii unafi is the noun and una is either absent or else 
 specialized to mean one of the plates in a head of turtle ; in the Marquesas 
 it is both noun and verb. 
 
 The only phonetic variants in the Polynesian are these: in Niue the 
 frontal accretion by an aspirate, this seeming to be sporadic, since a primal 
 aspiration in the stem would have been represented in other languages 
 of the stock in some mutation form ; in the same speech the change of u to 
 i, a change which we shall find again only in Aneityum ; in Tonga and Uvea 
 the change of a to o in the second vowel. 
 
 In Motu, that very remote colony of the swarm which left Indonesia by 
 the southern gate, we find noun and verb used exactly as in Samoa. The 
 only other identification which Melanesia has afforded us is n-inihe-n of 
 Aneityum. In this the initial n is clearly the article ; the final n is observed 
 upon a great many noun stems which end in a vowel. For the initial vowel 
 of inihe we have already observed a precedent in Niue. The mutation f-h 
 is common in Polynesia and we have several instances of its occurrence in 
 Aneityum. 
 
 The Malay identification is not only presented as fact by Macdonald.but 
 has also received very respectful consideration by Tregear, who is by no 
 means cordially disposed to the Malayo-Polynesian theory. Yet to accept 
 this identification requires us to assume the equivalence of unaf and unus, 
 an assumption far too violent to be satisfactory ; and then in addition to 
 disregard the fact that in the sense of the Malay unus to pull out Samoa has 
 unusi, Tonga has unuhi and so have several of the Tongafiti languages. 
 
 About the only point of identity upon which the Semitic could be hung 
 is the final s in Malay unus. Now that that is removed from consideration 
 the Hebrew can show no resemblance. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 313 
 
 EFATE-MELANESIAN-VITI-POLYNESIAN-MALAY-SEMITIC. 
 
 272. 
 
 abu, afu, au, ashes; abuabu, afuafu, to be dusty, to fly in the air (dust) ; 
 libu, lifu, to be ashy, ash-colored, dirty or covered with ashes, 
 as in mourning for the dead; mafu, a thick vapor like dust, 
 uncleanness (ritual) which makes the sight dim. 
 e ne-buL-^efuf ' ' 
 
 Samoa: efu, efuefu, dust, to become dust. Tonga: efu, dust; 
 efuefu, ashes; efuhia, dusty, covered with dust; fakaefu, to 
 raise a dust; maefu, dust; ngaehu, muddy, turbid. Futuna: 
 efu, dust in general. Niue : efu, efuefu, dust ; efuefu-afi, ashes. 
 Uvea: efu, ashes; efuefu, dust. Marquesas: ehu, fragments, 
 to fall in particles ; ehu ahi, ashes ; ehuehu, twilight of morning 
 and evening. Maori : §Jzu, turbid, mist. Tahiti : ehu, dis- 
 colored, muddy. Hawaii : ejm, spray, steam ; ehuehu, darkness 
 arising from dust, fog or vapor; kuehu, to shake the dust from 
 a mat. Mangareva: ehu, dust, ashes. Rapanui: ehu, fire- 
 brand, ashes. 
 
 lefu. 
 
 Samoa : lefu, ashes ; lelefu, to be burnt to ashes ; fa'alelefu, to reduce 
 to ashes. Niue: polefu, mist, fog. Futuna: lefu, ashes 
 slacked in water for dressing the hair. Uvea : lefulefu, ashes. 
 Nukuoro: lefu, ashes; rehu, dust. Nuguria: lehulehu, ashes. 
 Hawaii: lehu, ashes; lelehu, to see with difficulty, to become 
 blind. Maori: rehu, mist; pungarehu, ashes; rehutai, sea 
 
 spray; turehu, indistinctly seen. Tahiti: rehu, ashes, soot, 
 powder in general; rehurehu, the dusk. Rapanui: rehu, dust. 
 Mangareva : rehu, reu, ashes ; rehurehu, the morning soon after 
 sunrise ; reureu, morning. Sikayana : rehu, lime. Rarotonga : 
 reu, ashes; reureu, dark. Moriori: purungehu, ashes. 
 nefu. 
 
 Samoa: nefu, to be stirred up, turbid, muddy; nenefu, to be dim, 
 indistinct. Tonga: nenefu, twilight, dimness, dim, dull, 
 
 uncertain. Futuna: nenefu, dimness of vision. Uvea: 
 nefunefu, darkness, gloom, mist, vapor, turbid, dusty. Maori: 
 nehu, dust, steam; nehunehu, dusky. Mangareva: panehu, 
 to dry up, to wither; paneu, gray, covered with dust. 
 
 Viti: ndravu, ashes; ndravundravua, ashy; ndravukasi, dust, dusty; 
 ndravusa, ashes, to rub the head with ashes. Rotuma: roh, 
 ashes. 
 
 Marina: avuavu, ashes. Arag: taniavu, id. Lakon: tangehav, id. 
 Maewo : ndigevu, id. Fagani, Vaturanga, Nggela, Guadalcanar : 
 ravu, id. Bugotu: pindaram, id. Nggao: parafu, id. Motu: 
 rahurahu, ashes, a fireplace. Doura : kokorahu, ashes. Kabadi : 
 rauna, id. Savo: lavu, id. Roro: r abu, id. Uni: labu, id. 
 Wedau, Galavi, Boniki : lapukare, id. Duke of York : kabu, id. 
 Taupota: gabuwari, id. Wedau: ai-gabuwari, id. Sesake: 
 
314 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 tano au, ashes. Mota: rav, dusk; ravrav, dusk of evening; 
 malurav, id. ; marav, dim, misty. Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel : uwus, 
 ashes. Mosin: twwus, id. Mota, Gog: tarowo, id. Vuras, 
 Motlav: wowo, id. Lo: wowa, id. Norbarbar: powo, puio, id. 
 Keapara: abu, id. Mekeo: ae-apu, id. Motu: gahu, id. 
 Tavara: gahue, id. Awalama: gahuwe, id. Sariba: gavara, id. 
 
 Malay: abu, dabu, labu, dust, ashes ; kalabu, klabu, ashy, ash-colored. 
 Java: aw, kluwu, dust, ashes. Malagasy: vuvuka, id. 
 
 Arabic: M>a (habu), to rise, to float in the air (dust), to become 
 like dust, ashes; habwat, dust; habut, dust, dust mixed with 
 ashes; hebwa, fine dust, powder; mutahabbi, weak in sight. 
 
 There can be no doubt that an intimate relationship obtains between 
 efu, lefu, and nefu. It is too early to establish the relation, yet from 
 the form I am hopeful that further inquiry along the lines which I have 
 already discussed in the presentation of my theory of development by 
 consonantal modulants will lay bare the life history of this interesting 
 group. The only backward glimpse which our material affords is that 
 which Tonga efuhia gives us of a Proto-Samoan stem ef us, and this is found 
 again to the westward. 
 
 As the stems indicate relationship by their form, so do the several signifi- 
 cations show that the stems are so near that it is possible for a certain 
 meaning to appear first in one and then in another. The following tabu- 
 lation will make that clear : 
 
 
 Dust. 
 
 Ashes. 
 
 Vapor. 
 
 Darkness. 
 
 Twilight. 
 
 Muddy. 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Niue 
 
 Nukuoro 
 
 Morion 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas . . . 
 Rarotonga . . . 
 Mangareva . . . 
 Hawaii 
 
 efu 
 
 efu 
 
 efu 
 
 efu, nefu 
 
 efu 
 
 rehu 
 
 nehu 
 
 rehu 
 ehu 
 
 ehu, neu 
 ehu 
 
 lefu 
 
 efu 
 
 efu 
 
 efu, lefu 
 
 lefu 
 
 lefu 
 
 rehu. . . . 
 
 rehu 
 
 rehu 
 
 ehu 
 
 reu 
 
 ehu, rehu 
 
 lehu 
 
 lefu 
 nefu 
 
 (ehu ' 
 inehu 
 [rehu _ 
 
 ehu 
 
 nefu 
 nefu 
 
 nefu 
 nefu 
 
 rehu, nehu 
 
 reu 
 ehu, lehu 
 
 nefu 
 
 rehu 
 ehu 
 
 nefu 
 ehu 
 
 nefu 
 
 ehu 
 
 ehu 
 
 A glance down these columns will show how the sense plays from one 
 stem to each of its associates ; there is but one column that does not carry 
 all three stems, and the Maori employs all three to express the signification 
 vapor. We are, therefore, wholly justified in dealing with the three as a 
 unit in examining their exterior relations. 
 
 In the three Polynesian lists there is little which calls for explanation, 
 for we scarcely need pause here to dissect the few simple composites. The 
 Moriori purungehu ashes is readily reducible as a metathesis upon the 
 Maori pungarehu. The crepuscular sense is plain in Tonga, Tahiti, and the 
 Marquesas as an immediate development out of the yet more general 
 meaning of darkness and indistinctness of vision ; yet in Mangareva rehurehu 
 we find the word transferred from the gloaming before the dawn to a posi- 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 315 
 
 tion after sunrise, when, in the clear light of day, the primal sense is lost. 
 The Sikayana rehu lime, a specialized powder, finds a far-eastern parallel 
 in Tahiti rehu, which is distinctly applicable to any powder. 
 
 In Efate" we find efu (abu, afu, au) and lefu (libu, lifu); mafu is not to be 
 correlated with any of the Polynesian stems. 
 
 Viti ndravu, both dust and ashes, recalls the vowel found in Efat6 abu, 
 and at the same time the ndr is evidential that the Proto-Samoan stem 
 was refu with the r grasseyd (Samoan Phonetics, 17 Journal of the Poly- 
 nesian Society, 152). 
 
 In Melanesia we shall institute our search for the simple stem. I have 
 already remarked that this was efus. This enables us at once to pick up 
 the Vanua Lava forms, the uwus of Pak, Sasar, and Alo Teqel ; the s, in fact 
 the us, is clear at first sight, the f-w mutation is confirmed by a widely 
 extended range of examples. Mosin tuwus is this identified uwus with 
 frontal accretion of some sort. Vuras is but a few miles from Sasar along 
 the same beach, therefore wowo is readily acceptable as a dialectic variant ; 
 the terminal s has dropped off and the then final wu has undergone modifi- 
 cation to wo and later duplication. Motlav has the same form, and Lo 
 wowa but slightly differs. Having now established wo as the vestige of efu 
 we find it a composition member of puwo of Norbarbar and tarowo of Gog 
 and Mota. Starting afresh with efu, we find it in Hfati afu, abu; in Marina 
 avuavu; as a composition member in Arag, Eakon and Maewo forms ; having 
 lost its labial we have au in Efate and Sesake, this identification being 
 open to such doubt as our lack of cordiality to internal loss may warrant. 
 
 We next examine the lefu stem. In Efate" lifu and libu are clear. Ravu 
 is well distributed, both independently and in composition, rafu, rahu, lavu, 
 and in Mota rav. 
 
 The Duke of York kabu ashes is to be rejected, but I have left it with 
 this material because of its reappearance in Viti kambu vapor, which is one 
 of the senses pertaining to this protean efu stem. 
 
 Our Indonesian material is scanty, but efu and lefu stems are recognizable. 
 
 In the Semitic offered for our consideration it must be acknowledged 
 that there is a certain resemblance, but the disclosure of a final t where our 
 Polynesian has the ^-terminal is enough to stamp this as not a family 
 resemblance. 
 
 273- 
 
 (a) afa ki, 5fa ki, to bury. 
 
 Samoa : ufi. a lid, a cover, to cover, to conceal ; ufita'i, to cover with. 
 Tonga: uufi, a cover, to cover, to overspread; ufiufi, to cover, 
 to conceal. Futuna: uufi, to cover, to hide, to conceal, to 
 disguise ; iifia, covered ; ufiufi, to cover things without envelop- 
 ing them. Uvea : ufi, uufi, to cover. Niue : ufi,, a covering, 
 to cover up, to conceal. Maori : m/mj, uwhi, to cover, a cover- 
 ing. Hawaii : uhi, a covering, a veil, to cover over a thing so as 
 to hide it. Mangareva : uhiuhi, to hide, to cover. 
 
 Viti: umbia, to cover over; umbi, the top, lid, cover, a quilt. 
 
 Malagasy : afina, to be concealed ; manafina, to conceal, to bury. 
 
 Arabic: "aba, to conceal, to be concealed, to bury. 
 
316 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 (6) ui, uui (uwi), the yam. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Aniwa, Sikayana : ufi. Vate: 
 uf. Maori: uwhi, uhi. Nukuoro, Moiki, Tahiti, Hawaii, 
 Mangareva, Rapanui, Paumotu: uhi. Marquesas: buauhi. 
 Mangaia, Rarotonga: ui. Fotuna: aufi. 
 
 Viti: uvi. Rotuma: uk. 
 
 British New Guinea, Murua, Kiriwina, Galavi, Boniki: kwvi, yam. 
 Nggela : kuikuvi, a cover, to cover ; kuvihia, to cover ; kuikuvi, 
 a leaf used as an umbrella. Mukawa: kubi, yam. Nada: 
 kuva, id. Fagani: uvi, id. Pokau: veu, id. Wango, Saa: 
 uhi, id. Motu: uhe, the end of the yam, which is kept for 
 planting. Aneityum : n-uh, yam. Tanna : n-uk, id. New 
 Caledonia: ubi, id. Vanikoro: upie, id. Baki: yubi, id. 
 Eromanga: n-up, id. Baravon: up, id. Makura: na-u, id. 
 New Ireland (Carteret Harbor): u, id. Pala: uh, id. 
 
 Malay: ubi, yam. Kayan: uvi, id. Java, Kisa: uwi, id. 
 
 Malagasy: ubi, ovy, id. 
 
 Arabic: "ayab, roots (so called because buried in the ground). 
 
 The cause of this collocation is the satisfaction of Macdonald's Semitic 
 theory in his naif interpretation that roots are things buried in the ground. 
 
 It is highly problematical whether there is any identity between afa ki and 
 ufi. The Polynesian and the Viti make no reference to burial ; the dominant 
 sense is to cover by setting the covering agent upon the object to be con- 
 cealed. It is not until we reach the Malagasy, and a secondary form at 
 that, that we find any recognition of the burial sense. In general I am 
 opposed to the acceptance of any Malagasy identification where there is 
 any but the closest resemblance of form and meaning, except where we find 
 it upheld by a satisfactory suite of transition forms in Indonesia. The 
 Arabic is quite as imperfectly correlated with Polynesian ufi as is Ffat6 
 afa-ki, in fact more so, for we should need evidence as to the abrasion of 
 so strong a palatal as ". Furthermore the Proto-Samoan stem is uf it. Its 
 only Melanesian appearance is in Nggela kuvihia, which bespeaks a kuvis 
 stem, not wholly to be accepted as to fe-accretion and t-s mutation in the 
 absence of transition forms, although we have some evidence tending to 
 establish this mutation. 
 
 B. 
 
 The absence of the inner labial spirant in the Efat6 forms finds a true 
 Polynesian parallel in Mangaia and Rarotonga; in Melanesia it is found 
 only in the most degenerate forms, in which naught survives of the word 
 but its initial vowel. 
 
 The Polynesian life-history of the word is plain ; it is written about the 
 successive mutations of the central consonant, /-fl-A-extinction. 
 
 In Melanesia we shall examine the identifications by the same criterion. 
 The form kuvi is anomalous in the frontal fe-accretion and it is loosely 
 accredited to a territory too wide and heterogeneous to admit of more pre- 
 cise identification. The ufi form is absent from this area. The first stage 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 317 
 
 of the upward progression therefrom, uvi, is found in Fagani, and probably 
 in Pokau if we regard veu as a 231 metathetic form. The next stage, the 
 passage to the aspiration, is found in Wango and Saa uhi, Motu uhe, and 
 in the abraded uh of Aneityum and Pala. A further step is represented 
 by the uwi of Efate. I^ast of all we find that the consonant has vanished 
 to extinction in ui, also of Efate. In the downward progression the first 
 step rests upon the ubi of New Caledonia and the Baki yubi; the next upon 
 the abraded up of Eromanga and Baravon. The last degeneration is shown 
 in the u of Makura and New Ireland. In Tanna n-uk shows a mutation, 
 labial to palatal, which we should scarcely be able to support if it were not 
 that Rotuma, far more intimately within the Polynesian sphere, has also 
 the form uk. 
 
 In Indonesia we find five identifications of the most satisfactory character. 
 
 The Arabic "ayab offers several difficulties in form besides its manifest 
 lack of connection in sense, even after the pleasing parenthetical informa- 
 tion. The guttural "might readily pass into k as in kuvi, but that is an 
 uncertain form at best and in the wide range of the stem the initial k is 
 nowhere else discoverable. The duplicated u in Tonga, Uvea, and Futuna 
 is in no sense a parallel to argue a double vowel sound persisting after the 
 dropping of the y in "ayab, for the uu in these three languages is no more 
 than a device to express the long vowel in a font of mission type which 
 lacked the macron. 
 
 274. 
 
 angiengi, the air, breeze; in, the wind, the air; langi, the wind. 
 
 Samoa : angi, to blow (of the wind) ; angiangi, to blow gently. 
 Tonga: angi, to blow; angiangi, to begin to blow. Futuna: 
 angi, angiangi, to blow. Niue : angi, id. Uvea : angiangi, id. 
 Nukuoro: angi, the wind; angiangi, a fan. Maori: angi, a 
 gentle breeze; hengi, to blow gently. Mangareva: angi, a 
 light wind; angiangi, to blow gently. Moriori: hokaangi, to 
 shake in the wind. Hawaii: ani, aneane, to blow gently. 
 Marquesas : ani, the air. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Fakaafo, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Maori, Mangaia, Mana- 
 hiki, Rarotonga, Mangareva : matangi, the wind. Paumotu : 
 matangi, the air. Rapanui: matangi, the air, a squall. 
 Sikayana, Nuguria, Liueniua: matani, the wind. Hawaii: 
 makani, id. Tahiti: matai, id. Marquesas: metani, melaki, id. 
 Aniwa: tu-mtangi, id. Fotuna: mtangi, id. 
 
 Viti : thangi, the wind, the atmosphere ; thangina, to be blown away 
 by the wind. Rotuma: lang, the wind. 
 
 Tanna, Eromanga: matangi, the wind. Tanna: mtangi, id. Anei- 
 tyum: nimtinjop, id. Lemaroro: langi, id. Sesake, Paama, 
 Mota: lang, id. Nengone: 'nlang, id. Ambrym : leng, ling, 
 ying, id. TJ ea. : ang, id. Malekula : ni-en, id. Tobi: yang, id. 
 
 Malay: angin, the wind, air, atmosphere. Java, Visayas, Tagalog, 
 Magindano : hangin, the wind. Bicol: hagnin, id. Bugi: 
 anging, id. Kisa: ange, id. Malagasy: anina, id. 
 
 Arabic : nasama, to blow gently ; nasam', na' sam, nasim', a light wind. 
 
318 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In Polynesia angi is generally the verb ; the noun matangi is a composite 
 of angi in its earlier attributive value with mata (324). Only in Nukuoro 
 and in Maori, Mangareva, and the Marquesas does angi function as noun. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is hangi, this being the true light aspiration which 
 has wholly vanished in the current phase of the languages and is recoverable 
 only from Viti thangi. With this angi is affiliated the angiengi of Efate\ 
 
 So, too, in an abraded and degraded form is, in my opinion, Efate in. 
 In its first stage, the simple abrasion, we find Uea (Loyalties) ang; parallel 
 with this, but in the remoter Micronesian area, is Tobi yang. Thus we 
 reach Ambrym ying, from which it is but a simple step to in. Another 
 short step thence leads us to ni-en of Malekula. 
 
 The common Polynesian matangi appears intact in two of the languages 
 of the New Hebrides, of which Tanna has a shortened form mtangi, which 
 also appears in the Polynesian verge islands Aniwa and Fotuna. A yet 
 further deviation from this stem is the rude ni-mtinjop of Aneityum. 
 
 Interwoven with these wind words we find langi. I feel that this is the 
 Polynesian langi sky borrowed with only a general regard for its sense. 
 We find it in the wind meaning and in its full langi form in Efat6 and 
 Lemaroro; abraded in Sesake, Paama, Mota and Nengone; abraded and 
 subjected to vowel deterioration in Ambrym leng, ling. Of these Nengone 
 and Mota express the sky by Melanesian words. The Melanesian lang wind 
 occurs in Rotuma, which uses langi for the sky. 
 
 In Indonesia the primal aspiration is retained in Java, the Visayas, Tag- 
 alog, Magindano and Bicol; and in these and in the other instances cited 
 the identification is wholly satisfactory except for the apparent inversion 
 gn in Bicol. 
 
 Between hangi and Semitic triliterals nsm it is impossible to see any 
 relation. 
 
 275- 
 
 (a) aka, koa, stringy, fibrous ; akoa na, ako ana, root (literal and figurative) ; 
 
 aka na, ek, eka na, a relative, family connection (considered 
 as root or offshoot from). 
 
 Samoa: a' a, fibers of a root, family connections, a plant whose root 
 is sometimes eaten. Tonga: aka, the root of trees, to take 
 root in the earth. Futuna : aka, root in general, a vine with an 
 edible root. Niue : vaka, a root ; aka, a soft- leaved creeping 
 plant whose root is eaten in time of scarcity. Uvea: aka, 
 
 root. Maori : aka, long fibrous roots, a climbing plant. Tahiti : 
 aa, roots. Hawaii : .aaj^small roots. Marquesas: aka, a 
 root; eka, young roots of trees from which native cloth is made. 
 Rarotonga, Nukuoro, Rapanui, Paumotu : aka, root. Nuguria : 
 haka, id. 
 
 Viti : yaka, a creeper whose root is edible. 
 
 (b) kaka naniu, the fibrous substance, like coarse cloth, that grows around 
 
 the stem of the coconut. 
 Samoa : 'a' a, lau'a'a, the fibrous stipule of the coconut leaf. Tonga : 
 kaka, thin fibrous substance found around the young coconut. 
 Futuna: kdk&, species of tissue which grows on the coconut. 
 Maori : kaka, anything fibrous or stringy. Marquesas : kaka, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 
 
 319 
 
 web or cloth covering the leaves of coconut trees, a sack. 
 Mangareva: kaka, the envelope of coconut leaves. Tahiti: 
 aa, the fibrous substance which grows on the coconut, the husk 
 or covering on the young breadfruit branches. Hawaii: aa, 
 the cloth-like covering near the roots of coconut leaves, a coarse 
 kind of cloth. 
 
 Viti: waka, the fibers or roots of a tree. Rotuma: va'a, root. 
 These all signify root : 
 
 Murray Island: sip kak. Duke of York: akar. New Britain 
 okor. Bugotu: oga. Savo: ogni. Arag: garo. Alite 
 kalokalo. To: gurah. Merlav: gari. Gog: gerin. Mota 
 gariu. Motlav: goren. Sasar: gorgi. Pak, Alo Teqel 
 gergi. Volow: girigi. Mosin: sigrigi. Omba: goarigi. 
 Maewo: goarii. Lakon: gegi. Marina: goe. 
 
 Malay : akar, the roots of a plant, a scandent plant, the parts of a 
 plant that climb ; akar, root, origin, principle, foundation (this 
 last word is said by Crawfurd to be Arabic). Kayan: aha, 
 root. Salayer, Gah: akar, id. Sula: kao-akar, id. 
 
 Arabic : 'akka, 'akak, to be split, fissured ; 'akko, a fissure ; 'akikat', a 
 bag; 'awako, small sprouts shooting from the upper part of a 
 palm; 'ikkano, shoots sprouting from the roots of palms and 
 vines; 'akka, to send forth such shoots from the roots. 
 
 In aka we find two words alike in form, aka a root and aka the vine. In 
 general these two words have exactly the same form, but in Niue and Viti 
 they are distinguished and in practically the same way. The root signifi- 
 cation in Niue is expressed by vaka (vaka is also canoe) ; in Viti waka (canoe 
 being wangga), and Rotuma va'a (vaka being canoe) are the same. If this 
 •z/-initial were radical we should expect its recurrence somewhere along the 
 line; the frontal accretion of Polynesian stems is so unusual that we are 
 without data for its intelligent study. The plant name in Niue is aka, as 
 in the rest of Polynesia. In Viti it is yaka. This Viti y-initial is of great 
 interest and therefore I give in the following list all the instances in which 
 I have identified the word in which it is used with a Polynesian stem. 
 
 Viti. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Meaning. 
 
 Viti. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Meaning. 
 
 yambia 
 
 pia 
 
 arrowroot 
 
 yate 
 
 ate 
 
 liver 
 
 yandra 
 
 ala 
 
 awake 
 
 yatu 
 
 atu 
 
 a row in series 
 
 yaka 
 
 aka 
 
 a plant 
 
 yava 
 
 vae 
 
 foot 
 
 yane 
 
 ane 
 
 a moth 
 
 yava 
 
 pa 
 
 barren, of women 
 
 yam 
 
 ane 
 
 directive 
 
 yavato 
 
 afato 
 
 a maggot 
 
 yasi 
 
 as% 
 
 sandalwood 
 
 yawa 
 
 ava 
 
 a fish 
 
 In yambia and in both identifications of yava it will be seen that it is not 
 merely y-initial but the syllable ya. There is nothing in the life-history of 
 these words (cf. 276 for the only other instance included in these data) to 
 indicate that the Viti y-initial retains the impress of something radical. 
 Yet one must regard the impression unavoidably acquired that Viti yaka, 
 e. g., retains some delicate intonation of vowel which characterized in the 
 Proto-Samoan the initials of these words. 
 
320 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Efat6 aka of relationship is repeated only in Samoa. The word for root, 
 akoa, despite its extra syllable, may be found to come into concord with 
 Polynesian aka through the equivalence of aka-koa fibers. The type of 
 root embraced in this word is the fibrous roots, as reappears here and there 
 in these definitions. 
 
 In Melanesia the identification is intricate. The Murray Island locution 
 seems to include a form of this word. The Duke of York akar is a certain 
 identification. New Britain okor is clearly the same word, and Bugotu oga 
 comes readily into line, and Savo og-ni is recognizable. If now we accept 
 an abraded form ka, not found independently, we shall find a chain of 
 development as follows : 
 
 gar Savo, Merlav, Mota, Alite. gor Motlav, Sasar, Omba, Maewo. 
 ger Gog, Pak, Alo Teqel. gur 1,0. 
 
 gir Volow, Mosin. 
 
 Lakon gegi and Marina goe are not to be omitted, but they are highly 
 irregular. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications are very clear. 
 
 Unfortunately for the Semitic identifications offered their correlation 
 depends on the harmonizing of aka and kaka. Even then they have no 
 significations which mean fiber, root, or this specialized stipule. 
 
 B. 
 
 It is not improbable that aka and kaka are homogenetic, but the lan- 
 guages have not yet been sufficiently studied after my theory of coefficient 
 modulants to enable us to present any sort of proof. Ex hypothesi we 
 should have a stem ka with a broad meaning of fiber ; the element a should 
 determine the ka fiber in some such manner as to limit it to root fibers; 
 the reduplicated kaka with its intensive force should picture the interlacing 
 fibers of this natural product. Unfortunately we can not yet prove a single 
 one of these points. Our kaka is limited to Polynesia and restricted to the 
 coconut fabric except that in Tahiti it extends to the breadfruit, the bam- 
 boo, and the sugarcane, and that among the Maori, who have not in their 
 colder land the coconut, it has possibly reverted to the primordial sense of 
 anything fibrous. 
 
 276. 
 
 ate, the liver (of a shark), the spleen; are, the liver; uateam, the kidneys. 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Fotuna, Nuguria, Maori, Tahiti, 
 
 Marquesas, Mangareva, Rarotonga: ate, the liver. Rapanui: 
 
 ate, the liver, the lungs. Hawaii: ake, id. 
 Viti : yate, the liver. 
 Solomon Islands: ati, the chest. Malekula Uripiv: ere, the liver. 
 
 New Guinea (Maclay Coast): arre, the liver. Mota: varai, 
 
 vare, the chest, the liver. Rubi, Suau, Dobu : ate, the liver. 
 
 Wedau : ate, the gall bladder. Motu : ase, aze, the liver. Roro : 
 
 ahe, id. Mekeo: ae, id. Nada: ata, id. Sariba: kate, id. 
 
 Mukawa: katekate, id. Kiriwina: kata, id. Murua: katu, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 321 
 
 Sinaugoro: gase, id. Galoma: gae, id. Hula: aie, id. Awa- 
 
 lama: ade, id. 
 Malay: ati, the liver, the heart (morally). Java: ati, the heart. 
 
 Kisa: akin, id. Magindano: ati, the liver. Pampangas: 
 
 ate, id. Ternati: hut, id. Matu: atai, id. Tagalog: oto^, id.; 
 
 ati, the middle. 
 Arabic: kabd', kabid', the liver. Hebrew: kabed, id. Ethiopic: 
 
 kabde, id. 
 
 In the Efate are several puzzles. The general name for the liver in all 
 Polynesia is here the spleen of men, and it should be borne in mind that 
 in an anthropophagous society the works of one's own kind are far more 
 familiar objects than in communities of a wider dietary. The word does 
 appear as the liver, but of the shark; the human liver is are. 
 
 It is possible that ate may become are, this depending on the validity of 
 the proof establishing the t-r mutation presented in note 258. Are is readily 
 identifiable as ere in Malekula Uripiv, arre in New Guinea. Mota vare may 
 indicate : (1) that there is a stronger stem from which are develops byfrontal 
 abrasion — in which case the ate-are identification is scarcely probable; (2) 
 that Mota has acquired v by frontal accretion, a process which is by no 
 means satisfactorily established ; (3) Mota vare in conjunction with Viti yate 
 (see note 275) may indicate some light initial sound in Proto-Samoan, too 
 light to becaught in the general scheme of Polynesian consonant mutation, 
 but attracting the ear of the Melanesians as a sound to them difficult and 
 unusual, therefore requiring special effort to preserve, thus accounting for 
 the variance of the result in Mota and Viti. My own opinion inclines to 
 the third view. The fact that in Mota the liver word includes the chest 
 leads naturally to the inclusion of Solomon Island ati chest and Tagalog 
 ati the middle in these identifications. 
 The Indonesian citations are perfectly satisfactory. 
 The Semitic is the triliteral kbd. No trace of the d is found in the 
 three eastern areas. The subject of an initial sound has already been dis- 
 cussed. We know it only as astronomers know invisible celestial bodies 
 by the regularity of certain perturbations in their computations. We do 
 not certainly know what this echo of an initial sound may have been, but we 
 do know beyond any doubt that it could not have been k, for the mutation 
 scheme of that palatal is abundantly understood. 
 
 There remains to us the consideration of Efate uateam. I cite Dr. 
 Macdonald in extenso: 
 
 In Efat6 uateam' (d. uateau) the kidneys is ua ate am', lit., fruit of the liver (or inside) 
 of the belly {am' the belly); ua-naie-natuo or ua-nate-tuo, the calf of the leg, in one 
 dialect is denoted by uateau natore, lit., kidneys of the shin (i. e., the leg from the knee 
 to the foot), and uateau laso denotes kidneys of the scrotum; ua, fruit, is used because 
 the parts spoken of are round or fruit-shaped. 
 
 The validity of this determination of uateam' as pertaining to the ate 
 liver stem rests upon ua-ate, fruit of the liver, becoming uate through crasis. 
 In my judgment it is simpler to avoid all reference to ate liver and to find 
 in uate an identification with fuata, the stronger form from fuat fruit, as 
 to which see note 360. 
 
322 the; Polynesian wanderings. 
 
 277. 
 
 aiia (awa), naiia, ua, veins, muscles. 
 
 Samoa : ua, sinews, tendons, veins, arteries. Tonga : uoua, sinew, 
 tendon; uouatanu, deep, out of sight, the veins of the arms. 
 Futuna: ua, vein, sinew, muscle; uaua, veins which show. 
 Uvea: ua, vein. Maori: uaua, a sinew, vein, artery. Tahiti: 
 uaua, sinew, tendon, ligament, vein. Marquesas : uaua, vein, 
 artery, nerve, tendon. Mangareva: ua, tendon, vein, nerve. 
 Rapanui: ua, sinew, tendon; uaua, vein. Paumotu: tareua, 
 tendon. Moriori: uau, artery. Nuguria: nauka, vein. 
 
 Hawaii: aa, vein. 
 Viti : ua, a vein, muscle ; vakaua, uauana, muscular, strong. 
 Laur: urat, vein. 
 
 Malay: urat, nerve, sinew. Matu: urat, vein, sinew. Ilocan: 
 urat, vein. Tagalog: ugat, id. Pampangas: uy at, id. Kayan: 
 uat, sinew. Java: wad (through uhat, uat), vein, muscle. 
 Bugi: tirok, vein. Malagasy: uzatra, huzatra, vein. 
 Arabic: 'irk', 'araka, veins. 
 Excising the article a(na) the Efate" ua accords with the ua of Polynesia 
 in form and general signification. In the crude anatomical knowledge of 
 these races it is easy to see what wo really is, the cordlike bodies in the flesh 
 which appear under the skin. Thus vein and tendon are the same thing 
 and one word describes them. It is not until we reach Hawaiian aa that 
 we find any variant of ua. 
 
 Our only Melanesian identification is Eaur urat. This is a form which 
 appears exactly in three Malayan languages. Eaur is right in the east gate 
 in a region where it is possible to suspect a late Malayan source of the word 
 after the Polynesian migration had passed through. 
 
 The Indonesian forms exhibit a remarkable treatment of the ua stem, so 
 remarkable that we may entertain grave doubts of their identity. There 
 is everywhere one consonant unaccountable and generally two, the Polyne- 
 sian stem nowhere exhibiting the slightest trace of any consonant. Kayan 
 uat is the nearest approach to ua; from that to Malay urat we have a steadily 
 strengthening chain. These two consonants are such as the Polynesian 
 would have had no difficulty in preserving had they been primordial. 
 
 The Semitic here offered is yet farther removed from ua; it is even 
 stronger than urat, which only imperfectly does it resemble. 
 
 278. 
 bwa, ua, boua, to rain. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Futuna, Uvea, Fotuna, Nuguria, Maori, Tahiti, 
 Hawaii, Rarotonga, Marquesas, Mangareva, Rapanui, Manahiki : 
 wa, rain. Aniwa: ua, towa, id. Sikayana : oua, id. Nukuoro: 
 mata-ua, raindrop. Tonga, Niue: uha, rain. 
 Viti: utha, rain. Rotuma: uas, id. 
 
 The following signify rain : 
 
 Sesake, Marina, Tangoan Santo, Suau, Maewo: usa. Dobu, Kubiri: 
 usana. Kiviri : usan. Sariba : kuse. Vaturanga, Bugotu, 
 Nggela: uha. Deni: ua. Epi: ua, yua. Baki: yuo. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 323 
 
 Bierian : nihua. Arag, Omba : uhe. Aneityum, Eromanga : ehe. 
 Guadalcanar : utha. Alite: uta. Santo, Vat6, Malekula : us. 
 Lakon : uh. Ambrym : o. New Ireland (Duffield) : eyiis, eus. 
 Rubi : ura. Buka : urata, uroto, uruotta. Bougainville : urata. 
 Gog : urei. Arag, Merlav : reu. Pak : wat. Sasar, Alo Teqel : 
 wet . Lo : weta. Volow : wend. Norbarbar, Vuras, Mosin : wen. 
 Mota: wena. Wango, Fagani: rangi. Nggao: hani. 
 Kayan: usan. Togean Islands: udjan. Rotti: udan. Matabello: 
 udama. Kaili : uda. Malay, Sandol : hujan. Java : hudan. 
 Gani, Wahai, Salu, Timor, Visayas: ulan. Tobo: u'lan. 
 
 Cajeli, Caimarian: ulani. Bual: ulanu. Awaiya: uldne. 
 Liang, Morella : hulan. Batumerah : hulani. Amblaw : ulah. 
 Ende : ura. Tidore, Pampangas : uran. Ceram : urana. Sali- 
 babo: wrong. Kisa: ungang. Gah: uan. Malagasy: orana. 
 Galela: hura. Baju: huran. Teor: hurani. Lariko: haran. 
 Sula : huya. Bolanghitam : oka. Mysot : golim. 
 Arabic: ba'a, to rain continuously; ba'a'a, rain, rain water. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is uha. This is shown by Viti utha, which might 
 derive with equal facility from uha or usa, but if the latter were radical 
 Samoa would have preserved it as usa, and it would have appeared as uha 
 in the long list of sister languages which represent a Proto-Samoan sibilant 
 by the aspiration. It does appear as uha in Tonga and Niue, which nor- 
 mally preserve the Proto-Samoan h. In Rotuma it has become usa and 
 has then undergone metathesis to comply with the local idiosyncrasy for 
 closed stems. In Efat6 the prefixing of b is unexplained. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan uha is preserved in Vaturanga, Bugotu, Nggela ; with 
 one vowel change in Arag and Omba, with alteration of both vowels in 
 Aneityum, and with terminal abrasion in Lakon. Guadalcanar repeats the 
 Viti utha. The mutation to s is seen in the usa of Sesake, Marina, Tangoan 
 Santo, and Maewo; the us by abrasion in Santo, Vate\ and Malekula; prob- 
 ably in Duffield's New Ireland ejus, eus. The ua of the modern phase of 
 Polynesian is found in Deni and Epi, and in the latter island both Baki 
 and Bierian preface it with weak sounds. The uta of Alite is a degeneration 
 form of Guadalcanar utha arising from a second borrowing of loan material 
 and without knowledge of the true form of the original. This is no merely 
 theoretical deduction. In Fiji I have observed that Melanesians in learning 
 the Viti almost uniformly reproduce the dh of that speech with t, d, nt, nd, 
 where the sound (though the Fijians had no knowledge of the fact) was the 
 preservation of Polynesian stems containing the aspiration. The o of Am- 
 brym is explicable as a degeneration form to which we are led by Lakon uh. 
 We must postpone further consideration of the Melanesian material until 
 we have examined the Indonesian record. We shall compare these forms 
 with the primal and successive forms hereinbefore developed. 
 uha. This appears in but a single instance, Bolanghitam oha. 
 usa. This, too, is found but once, Kayan usan, in which appears the 
 final Indonesian n which is so prevalent in this area and will not 
 be further noticed here. 
 ua. In Gah uan and in Sula huya with the prefix of the aspiration 
 which is found in Bierian ni-hua and freely in Indonesia. 
 
324 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 We now enter upon a great group of forms in which the primal aspiration 
 has undergone greater mutation. The majority of these mutations are 
 in the lingual series, a proof that the original is the h near the lingual 
 closures. In this series we shall consider the weakening mutations, those 
 upward in the vowel direction, disregarding the initial accretion of h and 
 the formative terminal n. 
 
 ula. Gani, Wahai, Salu, Timor, Visayas, Tobo, Cajeli, Caimarian, 
 Bual, Awaiya, Liang, Morella, Batumerah, Amblaw. Mysot 
 golim may be considered in this series, but with no great insistence. 
 ura. Ende, Tidore, Pampangas, Ceram, Salibabo, Malagasy, Galela, 
 Baju, Teor, Lariko. 
 We next examine the strengthening mutations, the downward movement. 
 The first of these is usa, already presented as a normal variation. 
 udja. Togean Islands, Malay, Sandol. 
 uda. Rotti, Matabello, Kaili, Java. 
 We have a single example in which occurs h-ng mutation ; this represents 
 a resultant of the first weakening variation to ula and then the horizontal 
 strengthening by movement to the palate, l-ng being a mutation of which 
 the tabular view will supply examples in Melanesia. These are to be 
 regarded as specifically Indonesian mutations; they are not found at all 
 in Polynesia, and h-j and h-d very sparingly in Melanesia outside this stem. 
 We shall now resume the consideration of the Melanesian material. The 
 ula-ura which has occupied so large a space in Indonesia may with consider- 
 able probability be identified in Buka and Bougainville urata and variants. 
 In case this identification be considered acceptable I would ascribe it to a 
 Post- Polynesian period, a raid along the ancient track conducted by Indo- 
 nesian peoples, for these two northern outliers of the Solomons are within 
 reach of the prahus. In note 277lhave already introduced this explanation. 
 But Gog urei and Arag-Merlav reu, metathetically derived therefrom, lie 
 geographically too remote to be susceptible of this explanation in view of 
 the fact that no intervening record appears. But is such the case? 
 
 In Buka uruotta, readily seen to be a variant of urata, we find the pos- 
 sibility of a transition form, a stem in which the final t is established for 
 this area. It is possible that in further borrowings uruotta, losing its first 
 two letters (not a true syllable), might, as uotta, lead us to weta of Lo, wet 
 of Sasar and Alo Teqel, wat of Pak. From wet to Volow wend is easier than 
 it might seem, for wet varying toward wed would encounter the idiosyncrasy 
 that Volow and several other Melanesian languages, as well as Viti, can not 
 essay the d without the supporting preface of the nasal of the same series. 
 From wend to wen and wena is very simple on the explanation of secondary 
 borrowing, as already pointed out in the case of h-th-t, the reinforced con- 
 sonant being objectionable to later borrowers, and on that score they reject 
 the final one of two linked sounds in their ignorance that this it is which 
 represents the primal sound. Thus we may bring the second group of 
 Melanesian identifications into line, representative of a Post-Polynesian 
 movement. 
 
 The third Melanesian group, Wango-Fagani rangi and Nggao hangi, is 
 the Polynesian langi the sky, which we have already seen (274) pressed into 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 325 
 
 Melanesian service to denominate the wind. The reason is not far to seek, 
 for it's the wind and the rain and the sky above us all, for it's all one and 
 naught lies beyond but the great, the pitiless gods. 
 
 And this Semitic, foolishly treading on the heels of so wide a unity, has 
 but this plea to make, that Efate has added to uha a b, which nowhere else 
 appears to have left a trace. 
 
 279. 
 
 bwabwa, a hollow, channel or bed of a stream dry except after heavy rains, 
 an opening through the jungle, a board ; bwala, level. 
 Samoa: Papapapa, the name of a rocky path among cascades in 
 the bed of a stream just south of the tuasivi on the alasopo 
 from Apia to Safata; papa, a rock, a board, plane, level, flat; 
 papapapa, level, as a rocky road. Tonga: papa, a board, 
 plane, even (as a road much trodden); papapapa, smooth. 
 Uvea, Futuna : papa, a board. Niue : laupapa, a board, a floor. 
 Nuguria : papa, rocks. Maori : papa, anything broad, flat and 
 hard, to lie flat, a flat rock, a slab, a board, a door, a shutter. 
 Tahiti : papa, sl board, a flat rock. Hawaii : papa, applied to 
 many substances having a hard flat surface, a board. Mangaia : 
 papa, a base, a foundation. Mangareva : papa, a foundation, 
 a plank. Marquesas: papa, stones on the shore; papahua, a 
 board ; papapoho, a plank, a gate, a door. Paumotu : papa, a 
 rock ; tipapa, lying flat. Nukuoro : papapa, flat ; papapapa, low. 
 Viti: mbamba, a board. 
 
 Motu : papapapa, a flat rock. Mota : taptapapa, flat-sided ; tapa, a 
 
 board ; papalak, papalaota, thin. Aneityum : apalapal, thin, flat. 
 
 Malay, Basakrama: papan, a board. Macassar: papang, id. Bugi: 
 
 papon, id. 
 Arabic : baba-t', surface, board, table, slab ; bib', channel ; bob', door, 
 gate, hall ; baba, to dig a hole. Hebrew : babah, a gate. 
 A particularly interesting coincidence of specialized significations lies in 
 Efat6 bwabwa and the Samoan Papapapa. 
 
 In the Polynesian which we can mass this stem appears as a duplication 
 of pa. But Efat£ ^oto, paralleled by Aneityum apalapal and Mota papa- 
 lak and papalaota, very strongly suggests a stronger closed stem pal. The 
 other Mota forms seem to be composites of ta and pa, for taptapapa is 
 explained by Codrington as a duplication form, although highly irregular 
 when referred to Polynesian duplication mechanics. 
 
 If this pal stem be acceptable it interposes difficulty in the way of Semitic 
 identification through form resemblance. 
 
 280. 
 balu-sa, to paddle, row; balusa sa, paddle or row with it (a paddle or oar). 
 Epi dd. mbeluo ka,mbahuakin,v. t., Aneityumaheleth,to paddle, 
 to row, to sail, Ambrym fuloh, to paddle, Fijian ai vothe, an 
 oar, vothe, to paddle, to row, -vothe-taka, v. t. (=balu-saki, to 
 paddle a canoe, to row a boat), Paama palusa, Malekula d. 
 masu, Malekula Aulua sua, Malo mo sua, Tanna asua, Futuna 
 sua, Malagasy vui, act of rowing ; mivui, to row ; vuizina, rowed ; 
 fivui, an oar; Malay dayung, an oar; dayung, bardayung, to row. 
 
326 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Note: Balu-saki is the same as volhe-taka. The verb " to row " is balu, vothe, (m)beluo, 
 (m)bahua, vui, masu, and without the preformative V , (v', m'), asua, sua, dayung, and 
 the I in balu, th in -vothe, h in mbahua, s in sua, d in dayung, all are variations of the 
 same original consonant which is elided in vui. The word for oar, ai vothe, fivui, is in 
 Efat6 uose, d. uohe (wose, woke), Futuna foi. In Futuna the connection between sua, 
 to paddle, and foi, an oar or paddle, is not so apparent as that between Malekula Pang- 
 kumu su, to paddle, and bos, a paddle, because in }oi, as in vui (Viti vothe) the s has 
 been elided; and the connection between Efate balu, to paddle, and uose, a paddle, is 
 not so apparent as that between Epi mbahua, to paddle, and voho, a paddle, Epi d. 
 bahua, to paddle, and boho, a paddle. Arabic gadafa, kadafa, (or 'at'afa), Amharic kazaf 
 (or 'azaf), to propel with oars, to row, Modern Arabic kaddaf, or 'addaf, part, mo'addif 
 (anc. mo'addif, or mo'azzif, cf. vothe, bose, uose, vui, foi). Sua is without the preforma- 
 tive, cf. 'azafa, 'addaf: balu seems to have the same prefix as Samoa pale, to row, with- 
 out which is Samoa alo (ps. alofia), and alo-fa'i, to paddle, row, and with another verb, 
 Samoa taualo, to row, to keep on rowing. 
 
 The foregoing is cited from Dr. Macdonald's work, an excellent example 
 of his dictionary method : I subjoin a few notes from the Melanesian tract 
 as a slight addition to the record. 
 
 Mota: sua, to paddle; suava, a paddling. Buka: sschue, soa, to 
 row. Matupit : walua, to row. Baravon : walue-vue, to row 
 off. Tambell : valiso, to paddle. King: vulusu, id. Lamassa: 
 lava's, id. Moiki: ango, to row, is Polynesian, Samoan alo, 
 under the influence of the local change of / to ng. 
 281. 
 baro-si, baru-si, to rub, to grate; farofaro, a thing which rasps. 
 
 Samoa : valu, to scratch, to scrape out (as coconuts) ; valu, to scrape 
 (as taro) ; valusanga, scrapings (as of taro) . Tonga : valu, to 
 scrape. Futuna : valu, to rub, to rasp, to scrape. Nuguria: 
 valuvalu, to peel taro. Tahiti: varu, vau, to shave, to bark 
 a tree, to scratch. Mangareva: varu, to scrape fruit, to cut 
 the hair. Rapanui : varuvaru, to scrape, to rasp, to shave, to 
 plane, to peel ; hauhau, to scrape. Marquesas : vau, to shave ; 
 vavau, to scrape cooked breadfruit. Maori: warn, to scrape, 
 to shave, to cut hair quite close; warwwaru, peeled. Hawaii: 
 ■walu, to scratch, to rub, to rasp, to polish. Niue: halu, to 
 scrape, to peel. Fotuna : wurusia, to scrape. 
 Viti : waluya, to rub or scrape pandanus leaves to render them pliant 
 for mat-making ; wandrutha, to clear the nose of mucus, to wipe 
 dirt off a thing with the hand; varota, to saw, to file, to rasp. 
 Mai: barusi, to scrape. 
 Malay : paras, to shave, to pare close to the surface. Malagasy : 
 
 fara, to scrape, to scratch, to make smooth. 
 Arabic: faraka, to rub, to grate. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is varus, which reappears in Efate, Viti (wandru- 
 tha), Fotuna, Mai and Malay. While the two Samoan words are akin in 
 sense it would seem that they have different stems, or perhaps that valu 
 is a modification by vowel prolongation entered upon when the closing con- 
 sonant of the stem had dropped from memory; the evidence for this lies 
 in the objective aspect of the two verbs, of valu valusia, of valu valua. On 
 the other hand the noun of action derived from valu, taro scrapings, is 
 recorded by Pratt in the two forms valunga (without the macron) and valu- 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 327 
 
 sanga. Yet as this distinction of special use by quantity is not carried along 
 even into Nuclear Polynesia we may be justified in considering this an error 
 on the part of Pratt, the more since Pere Violette marks diacritically no 
 such distinction. 
 
 The fact that the valu stem carries the specific action of the rasp (a sprig 
 of coral being the common implement) through Futuna as far as Hawaii 
 removes any obstacle which might exist as to the affiliation of Efate faro- 
 faro and Viti varo with valu. It is interesting to find in Viti three phases 
 of the same stem. The varying treatment of the radical I suggests that 
 Viti borrowed and twice repeated the borrowing from different sources. 
 The varota points to a loan when the stem held its r, and Efate farofaro 
 hints at the loan coming along the migration track which I have segregated 
 as the Viti stream, but in this the closing radical s had vanished. The 
 wandrutha points to a loan from a source which had rgrasseye and the closed 
 stem, in local terms to Samoa. Then walunga indicates a source wherein 
 the stem was open and the r had passed definitely into I. In our knowl- 
 edge of the Polynesian waves over Viti this corresponds to theTongan. 
 
 The Semitic is triliteral frk. There is a sense resemblance, but stated 
 as a triliteron the Polynesian is vrs, the difference in the third element 
 being considerable. 
 
 282. 
 bau, bao, fau, fao, new. 
 
 Tonga: foou, foofoou, fofoou, new. Futuna: fo'ou, new, recent. 
 Uvea: foou, id. Samoa: fou, new, recent; fa'afou, to make 
 new. Niue: fou, new, young, recent. Aniwa, Vat6: fou, 
 new. Fotuna: fau, id. Maori, Nuguria, Hawaii: hou, new, 
 fresh, recent. Mangareva, Tahiti, Nukuoro: hou, new. Mar- 
 quesas: hou, new, recent. Rapanui, Paumotu: hou, young, 
 new. Rarotonga: ou, id. 
 Viti: vou, new; vovou, young. Rotuma: fo'ou, new. 
 Eromanga: ite-vou, new. Malo: baro, id. Malekula: mermer, id. 
 Motu: matamata, id. Baki: bou, id. Bierian: feu, id. 
 
 Aneityum: mat, new, raw. Taupota, Wedau, Galavi: vou, 
 new. Kubiri, Raqa: baubau, id. Kiviri, Oiun: bobu, id. 
 Malagasy: vau (havauzana), new. Malay: baham, id. Kisa: 
 
 wohruwohru, id. 
 Arabic: mahduf (hadat'a), new. Hebrew: hadas', id. Syriac: 
 hdaf, id. Ethiopic: hadas, to renew. 
 No explanation is offered in the Efate" dictionary as to the use of the 
 diaeresis on the former vowel. Yet we may be justified in assuming that 
 it is clumsily an indication of long quality, for in Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, and 
 Rotuma the doubled is used for the same purpose. 
 
 This stem is soundly identified throughout Polynesia, in Efat6, in Ero- 
 manga, in both the Baki and Bierian of Epi, in Malagasy, and less clearly 
 in Malay. Tregear's inclusion of the Kisa wohruwohru seems somewhat to 
 reflect Malo baro; but in the great facility with which our Sawaiori retain 
 l-r we are not warranted in admitting this to the company of fou. The 
 Malekula mermer may be a variant of baro, yet that is hardly likely, since 
 in note 207 we have seen that p-m is only a rare possibility. 
 
328 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In Motu and Aneityum we find the intrusion of another stem, yet even 
 this intrusion has both interest and value. Aneityum mat new, raw, sup- 
 plies a sense link between Motu matamata new and Polynesian mata (256) 
 raw. The position of these two intrusions is very significant. Motu in 
 Torres Straits establishes for us one point of the migration through the 
 south gate; Aneityum is in that more southern region which is a second 
 determining point in the Viti stream. 
 
 The Semitic stems in the triliteron hdt (hds) and it is impossible to 
 bring into association therewith a stem whose only consonant is a sliding 
 labial centered at/. 
 
 283. 
 
 bau si, fau-si, bau-fau, to fasten together, to plait a mat. 
 
 Samoa : fau, to tie together, to fasten by tying, the tree {Hibiscus 
 tiliaceus) whose bast is used for cord, the kava strainer made 
 therefrom, strings in various uses; fajau, to lash on, to fasten 
 with sennit; faufau, to fasten on, to tie together. Tonga: 
 fau, to fasten up the hair, the name of the hibiscus, the kava 
 strainer made therefrom ; faufau, to fasten on the outriggers of 
 small canoes; hau, to fasten to; fehauaki, to tie. Futuna: 
 fau, the hibiscus, the kava strainer; fau, fafau, faufau, to attach, 
 to tie. Niue : fau, fafau, to make by tying. Fotuna : no-fausia, 
 to tie, to fasten. Tahiti: fau, the hibiscus; fafau, to tie 
 together. Paumotu: fau, the hibiscus. Nuguria: hau, id. 
 Maori : hou, to bind, to fasten together ; whau, a shrub ; whauwhau, 
 to tie. Hawaii : hau, name of a tree with a practicable bark. 
 Marquesas: hau, the hibiscus. Mangareva: hau, id.; hahau, 
 to join or tie with cords. Nukuoro: hau, the hibiscus, a 
 garland. Mangaia : au, the hibiscus. 
 
 Viti : vau, the hibiscus ; vautha, to bind together. 
 
 Aneityum: in-wau, a creeper, a vine. Mota: vau, a pandanus; 
 to mat, to plait, to weave. 
 
 Malay: baru, the hibiscus. Java: waru, id. Kisa: warau, id. 
 Malagasy: fehi, fehizana, to tie, to knot. 
 
 Arabic: habaka, habikaf, to weave, to bind, to interweave. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is faus. 
 
 In the utter absence of perspective in which these languages appear 
 before us it would be idle to engage upon the attempt to discover whether 
 in sense the tree or the act of using its bast is primordial. In the records 
 before us the stem carries the tree sense without the verb in the Paumotu, 
 the Marquesas, Nukuoro, and Aneityum ; nowhere the verb where the noun 
 does not designate a plant which yields a string. Niue and Fotuna are the 
 only instances of the verb without the noun, and these may be negligible 
 since the vocabularies on which we rely do not attempt to name this tree. 
 For comparison I add the following hibiscus names from Micronesia on 
 the authority of Mr. Christian's researches. 
 
 Ponape: kal'au. Mortlocks: kili-fau. Ruk: sili-fau. 
 
 Pulawat: kini-fau. Satawal: kini-fau. I,amotrek: gili-fau. 
 Sonsorol: giri-fai. Uluthi: gili-fai. St. David's: gini-fai. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 329 
 
 In Indonesia we encounter a stem with an intrusive consonant and, as 
 in 282, we can not accept the identification. The consonant skeleton of 
 Malagasy fehi, fh, readily associates with the Polynesian fs. But this 
 should not lead us astray into the idea that we have an identification of 
 stems. If au were diphthongal and e a very long vowel it would be a great 
 task to entertain the possibility of a vowel mutation au-e. The Malagasy 
 requires even more than this : it requires the extirpation of an inner and 
 protected vowel, for jau is not diphthongal and the proof thereof lies in 
 the preduplication fafau in Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Tahiti, Mangareva. 
 
 The Semitic hbk is certainly far away from the fs skeleton. 
 
 284. 
 
 bila, bilafila, to shine, to lighten, to gleam, to flash, to appear. Cf. 
 fill 295. 
 
 Samoa: pula, pupula, to shine. Futuna: pula, to fix the eyes 
 on, to regard fixedly. Niue: pupula, to shine (of the eyes), 
 the new moon. Uvea: pupula, to shine, to glow, to gleam, 
 to beam. Maori: kapura, mapura, fire. Tahiti: pura, a 
 flash of light or fire, to flash, to blaze. Mangareva: pura, 
 a spark, to shine, to glow. Rapanui: pupura, to shine, to 
 be bright; hakapura, to kindle, to light. Paumotu: pura, 
 phosphorescent. Nukuoro: purapura, bright. Marquesas: 
 pupua, phosphorescent, shining. 
 
 Viti: vula, white; vula, the moon. Rotuma: hula, hual, the moon. 
 
 Nifilole : polao, the light. Bugotu, Nggela : pura, white. Santo : 
 pula, light. Baravon: puapua, id. Mota: vula, white. 
 
 Nggela, Belaga, Marina, Arag, Mota, Vaturanga, Bugotu: vula, 
 the moon. Pokau: vula, id. Uni: bulo, id. Pokau: vuia, id. 
 Uni: buia, id. Doura: huia, id. Motu: tea, id. Keapara, 
 Galoma : hue, id. Rubkwtti, id. Omba : vule, id. Merlav, 
 Gog, Lakon: vul, id. Moanus: mbul, id. Maewo: wula, id. 
 Vuras, Mosin, Motlav, Volow: wol, id. Wango: hura, id. 
 Ambrym : ola, id. Aneityum : laav, lav, to shine (of the moon) . 
 
 Malay, Ilocan : bulan, the moon. Tringanu : bulang, id. Solor : 
 bur ang, id. Molucca: bulam, id. Kaili: bula, id. Gilolo, 
 Solor: wulan, id. Aru: fulan, id. Rotti : fula, id. Iyobo: 
 furan, id. Timor: funan, id. Togean Islands: fuya, id.; 
 buy a, white. Kisa: ulang, moon. Magindano: ulan, id. 
 Utanata: uran, id. 
 
 Arabic : barak, bara', to shine, to gleam, to flash, to glitter, to appear, 
 to lighten, to open the eyes, to glance at. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is pulaf. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald's identification of this and the lightning stem is, of 
 course, disposed of by the comparison of this material with that assembled 
 in item 295. 
 
 In terms of color psychology we are here dealing with the unreduced 
 ray of light, the union of the spectrum colors in white. 
 
 Furthermore we are dealing with a singularly elemental people, but little 
 advanced in the arts, not yet emerged from the stone age. The back- 
 
330 THE) POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ground of their color life is brown — brown mats to sleep upon, brown thatch 
 to shield them from the gods and from the rain, these the browns of mar- 
 cescent leaves, brown tapering trunks of coconuts, the brown of seasoned 
 hard wood in the club without which in hand life is not long to be lived, 
 brown skins to look upon in love or hate and to live within. Not merely 
 the deductions of philology these remarks ; the eye trained in color values has 
 looked upon these scenes, and those who have gazed upon John LaParge's 
 sketches from the South Sea have seen a suite of studies in brown. 
 
 Their simple arts rarely produce a white ; I recall but the white of siapo 
 made from the bast of Broussonetia papyrifera or Pipturus incanus when 
 retted in still waters and bleached in the sun. It is beyond the resources 
 of their few pigments to produce a synthetic white. The red of a few 
 mineral oxides, a purple from a sea mollusc, the yellows of the turmeric, the 
 black of soot, are all that so advanced a people as the Samoans might spread 
 upon a palette. Mix these and brown results. 
 
 Bathed in white light they see little white in nature. Their eyes no 
 more than ours may rest upon the sun undazzled by its glory long enough 
 to separate from its heat and glare any true sense of color. But there is 
 one object which never fails to yield a white, the moon. Therefore we are 
 not surprised to note in what number of tongues of these remote islands 
 the word which means to shine, to be bright with the undissolved light 
 beam, should be used to designate the moon. There are fewer exceptions 
 than would appear. Niue alone among the Polynesian tongues in this 
 record has the moon in this pula shine. But a glance farther along at the 
 notes upon item 342 will show that these languages which here omit the 
 moon present it in that record as masina, again the shining one, the most 
 conspicuous object in the perfect light, composite white. 
 
 Few of these forms in our three nesiote areas but are self-explanatory. 
 In Rotuma we find the metathesis so characteristic of that language. This, 
 too, I am convinced is found in Aneityum laav-lav. 
 
 The Semitic triliteron is brk. While the resemblance in sense is very 
 close and there is a resemblance in form covering two elements of the 
 consonant skeleton, I hesitate before accepting so violent a mutation as 
 that involved, f-k, when we put alongside of brk the Proto-Samoan plf . 
 
 285. 
 bong, black, dark ; bongi, bong, darkness, night, day in calendar reckoning ; 
 bongien, darkness ; bong, a dark black powder used in painting. 
 
 Fakaafo, Niue, Uvea, Vate, Fotuna, Tahiti, Manahiki: po, night. 
 Samoa : po, night, day in calendar, blind ; pongipongi, twilight ; 
 pongisa, darkness. Futuna: po, night, day in calendar; pongia, 
 benighted. Maori: po, night, a season; pongia, benighted. 
 Hawaii, Mangaia : po, night, darkness. Marquesas: po, night, 
 day in calendar, darkness. Mangareva : po, night, darkness, 
 obscurity. Rapanui : po, night, late ; po rah, day in calendar. 
 Nukuoro: po, pongi, night. Paumotu: matapo, blind (as 
 elsewhere in Polynesia) ; potangotango, darkness. Aniwa : kopo, 
 night; pouri, dark. Bukabuka: popo, black. Tonga: bo, night. 
 Nuguria, Sikayana: bo, po, night, dark. 
 
 Viti: mbongi, night; mbombo, blind. Rotuma: boni, night. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 331 
 
 Nggao, Belaga, Nggela, Vaturanga, Bugotu, Omba, Sesake : mbongi, 
 night. Fagani, Alite, New Georgia, Guadalcanal", Epi : bongi, id. 
 Sinaugoro, Galoma, Kiriwina : bogi, id. Marina, Southeast Epi : 
 pongi, id. Keapara, Galoma, Rubi: pogi, id. Western Epi: 
 ombongi, id. Bierian: im-bong, id. Malo: bong, id. Savo: 
 pong, id. Duke of York, Matupit, Kabakada, Pala, Baravon : 
 bung, id. Malekula: ambung, id. Tanna : la-ben, id. Santo: 
 £o«, id. Santo Wulua: />om', id. Maewo, Gog, Motlav, 
 
 Norbarbar: kmbwon, id. Arag, Vuras, L,akon: kpwon, id. 
 Mota: mpwon, id. Eo: kwon, id. Volow: nggmbwon, id. 
 Aneityum: £irc#, night; aping, black; pding, dark. Motu, 
 Rubi: boi, night. Dobu: boiboi, id. Vaturanga: fiora, black. 
 Baki : bongian, night. Deni : mbo, black ; mbu, night. Nggela : 
 pungi, darkness. Bugotu : punt, darkness. Bugotu : puni, 
 dark. Buka: abung, evening; boni, night. Pokau, Sariba, 
 Tubetube : boni, night. Baravon : bobotoi, darkness. Eamassa : 
 mbung, dark. Moanus : pong, vong, day in calendar. Santo : 
 pon, id. Baki: bongo, id. Bierian: bong, id. Eromanga: 
 po-arap, evening. Murua: bogu, night. Kiviri: pom, id. 
 Mukawa: pomai, id. 
 
 Java, Salayer: bungi, night. Macassar: boetta, dark; boeta, blind. 
 Teor: pogaragara, night. 
 
 Arabic: fahuma, to be black; fuhum, black; fahma-t, night. 
 
 (Darkness — Samoa: pouliuli. Niue, Futuna, Nuguria: pouli. 
 
 Tonga : bouli. Rarotonga, Manahiki : pouri. Tahiti : poiri. 
 Aniwa: ouri (vide sup.). Hawaii: poeleele. Marquesas: 
 
 potana (vide sup.). Fakaafo, Vate, Maori: po.) 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is pongis, which appears in Samoan pongisa. 
 By a continuous process of terminal abrasion we reach successive operative 
 stems in pongi, pong and po, all of which will readily be found in this record, 
 and all except the closed stem pong in Polynesia. 
 
 The primal sense is the absence of light, just as the common name for 
 day, aso, is mediately a sun term and ultimately a word for light. This 
 absence of light is most conspicuous in life by the night ; a very easy tropical 
 change establishes the night word out of the dark word. 
 
 It marks an advance in capacity for thinking in analogies to recognize 
 in black color and in the black pigment, in which color knowledge first 
 becomes practical, the absence of color, therefore the absence of light. 
 Physiology drawing upon optical physics and the psychology of the color 
 sense in equal drafts is but lately beginning to discover that some rod and 
 cone structure of the retina is responsive to color stimulus and other to the 
 varying stimulus of the amount of light. Yet certain of our islanders 
 have seen the analogy; Efat6 bong is the black pigment. 
 
 To all comes alike the darkness after the day. In the crudity of island 
 life there may come to almost anyone the accident of a life all warfare 
 which may bring night upon the sight, the sunset forever of the blind. To 
 far too many helpless innocents comes ophthalmia neonatorum. Hence po 
 darkness (more commonly in the composite matapo eye-dark) means also 
 blind. 
 
332 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Daytime is life time, its joys are joys only when the eye can see clearly. 
 When the shadows snap suddenly upon the swiftly fading glow of the sunset 
 the cruel gods are abroad, man in black terror cowers with his kin in a 
 gloomy home about the fat smoke and dull glow of his string of kindled 
 candlenuts. From the dusk of evening until the eastern gleam he will not 
 venture from his shelter except that, under the pricking of his scatomantic 
 dread, in some middle hour he slinks out under the wheeling stars and to 
 the beach where in the darkness and the swirl of the tide not even the 
 whistling gods may see that which might work him harm. Man may live 
 heedless days, but when it comes to the reckoning it is the nights he counts, 
 the nights he has lived through. Here, there, and well nigh everywhere in 
 the Pacific world, po as night means calendar day. The Maori goes yet 
 farther: po may mean to him a season, it may mean the obscurity of 
 eternity. 
 
 We now pass to the consideration of the forms of this stem beyond the 
 Polynesian limits. Our records are too scanty to reveal in Melanesia the 
 existence of the pongis stem, but pongi is very common, pong is of equal 
 frequency, po is rare. 
 
 We observe a group of forms in which the initial consonant is subjected 
 to a wide yet systematic variation. This peculiarity is known as the Mela- 
 nesian q. It is a composite of k and b and w; in this composite k may 
 become ngg, b may become mb or p. It is not to be interpreted as the effort 
 on the part of Melanesians to compass an unwonted Polynesian sound, for 
 it is of far greater frequency in Melanesian words for which we can find no 
 affiliation with Polynesia. Rather are we to regard it as showing the 
 struggle in sound evolution by a primitive people in the genesis of their 
 speech who are coming into first possession of a labial mute and whose 
 untrained buccal muscles reveal to us the wrestling. And if we can thus 
 look upon the birth of one sound in human speech may we not indulge 
 ourselves in the fancy that man went through a similar struggle to acquire 
 each of the consonant sounds in his phonetic system? At last across ages, 
 uncountable ages, we see the first of speaking men lifting himself above the 
 crying animal when he is teaching the muscles of his tongue to move its 
 tip here and there within the mouth to give him some clumsy / or fugitive 
 r which is to give him speech, and upon speech knowledge, and perhaps to 
 some chosen ones of his remote descendants the promise of intelligence. 
 
 It is not without interest that we are in a position to observe the Mela- 
 nesian rounding out his phonetic range by this last gift of the labial mute, 
 even though it strike our ears as anything but sweet concord of sounds. 
 In the Polynesian material here under discussion we encounter the Mela- 
 nesian q but twice besides its presence in the variation of this stem, namely: 
 nafa (157) a drum Malekula Uripiv nambivi; and 'upenga (151) a net 
 Motlav kmbweng Volow nggmbweng. An index of its frequency in Mela- 
 nesian will be seen in the fact that in Codrington's Mota dictionary there 
 are no less than 337 principal entries under g-initial, and yet Mota has 
 already attained to the possession of v and p. 
 
 The Aneityum forms give in poing (perhaps a 1243 metathesis of pongi) 
 the transition to ping, the only wide variant from the radical 0. Motu boi is 
 bongi with elision of ng; this is found so uniformly (309, 332, 346, 350) that 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 333 
 
 we have'but a single instance (151 ng-n) in this language of any other 
 treatment of the palatal nasal, and that a doubtful one. Vaturanga bora, 
 Baravon bobotoi, and Eromanga po-arap are evident composites on the po 
 stem. Deni is the only language embraced within our inquiry in which the 
 attempt has been made to differentiate po sense variety by vowel variation. 
 
 In Indonesia we find the pongi stem in Java and Salayer, the other identi- 
 fications are po composites. 
 
 Revert now to our Proto-Samoan stem pongis, skeletonized to pngs. 
 What can Semitic fhm have to do therewith? 
 
 286. 
 bon, bono, to be shut, closed, stopped ; bono-ti, bonu-ti, bunu-ti, to shut, 
 to close, to plug, to stop, to block up. 
 
 Samoa: puni, a place inclosed to catch fish; pupuni, to shut, to 
 inclose ; punitia, to be shut up, inclosed. Niue : pupuni, to 
 shut in, to inclose; ponoti, to cork, to calk, to stop up, to 
 close. Uvea: pupunu, to shut in, to inclose. Nuguria: 
 
 hakapunu, to stop up. Maori: puni, stopped up. Tahiti: 
 puni, to be inclosed, to hide. Hawaii: puni, to inclose. 
 
 Mangaia : puni, to hide. Mangareva: pupuni, id. Paumotu: 
 punipuni, to take shelter. Marquesas : pupuni, punipuni, to 
 hide oneself, to squat. Nukuoro: pono, to shut. Tonga: 
 buni, closed, shut; bubuni, bunibuni, bubunu, bunubunu, to 
 close, to shut. Fotuna: buna, to block up. 
 
 Viti : vuni, hid, concealed ; mbonota, vonota, to stop up water by a 
 dam ; vono, a canoe plank. 
 
 Epi: mbin, to block up. Mota: wono, wonot, to close, to fill up, 
 to make solid, to oppress. 
 
 Malay: buni, to hide, to conceal. 
 
 Hebrew : baham, bahan, to shut, to cover, to conceal. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is punit. 
 
 The insecurity of the vowel in the Polynesian is of no little importance. 
 Niue ponoti is Samoan fonoti. Uvea gives us punu, Tonga bunu for puni. 
 Nukuoro pono recalls Niue. Fotuna buna is a yet wider variant. In Viti 
 we find not only vuni for puni, but in the homogenetic of fono we have vono 
 and mbono, which again recalls Niue. Epi mbin is identifiable. 
 
 Efat6 has not the exact analogue of puni, which would be buni. But 
 its bono recalls Niue, its bunu recalls Tonga. 
 
 It is not until we examine the Mota words that we begin to see the reason 
 for all this shifting; wono, wonot has the fono form but the puni sense. It 
 functions as a transition form to account for all this variation heretofore 
 noted; it points to a time when punit and fonot were themselves divided 
 by so slight a distinction as to escape alien notice. The Polynesian has 
 yet another root meaning to plug, to stop up, monot (71). These three 
 have the common factor not, or nit as a slight variant. The conclusion 
 is irresistible that the general sense of closing inheres in not, that the other 
 and variable elements are in some sense limiting. Now since we find pu 
 in the sense of a self-existent hole, pu-nit is hole-closing when the hole is 
 always there. The fo-steta we find in foa, to chip as a hole in an eggshell, 
 
334 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 to break the head ; fo then is a hole not self-existent, but the result of acci- 
 dent or design; fo-not is hole-closing when the hole has been made where 
 it does not belong, therefore fono is to patch. The root mo we find in 'moa 
 and more specifically in moalili, the soft flesh in the round hole which 
 appears when the operculum is prized out of the shell of Turbo petholatus, 
 momo'ulu clitoris (cf. Maori koru a loop, bight, or fold) ; mo-not is the closing 
 of a round hole, putting a plug into the open eye of a coconut as the com- 
 mon water-container. 
 
 Malay buni, in form close to the Polynesian punt, has a sense, a particular 
 result of closing upon the object included, which reappears not in Proto- 
 Samoan but in the Tongafiti migration in Tahiti, the Marquesas, Mangaia, 
 Mangareva, the Paumotu. 
 
 If we confine ourselves to the Proto-Samoan stem punit, pnt is in no 
 agreement with Semitic bhm, far less is the not root which has just been 
 evolved from these several forms. 
 
 287. 
 borau, to ride, to be carried (on a canoe, ship, horse, vehicle or other thing), 
 to voyage. 
 Samoa: folau, a voyage, a ship, to go a voyage, to die. Tonga: 
 folau, a voyage, a fleet, a voyager, to sail. Futuna: folau, 
 a navigator, to navigate, to go a voyage. Niue: folau, to 
 commit suicide by jumping into the sea. Uvea: folau, to 
 navigate. Fotuna: ko-forau, to go a voyage. Moriori: 
 wharau, a ship. Rapanui: horau, to hasten, to run to. 
 Viti: vondo, to embark, to go on board, to ride. 
 Matupit: parau, a ship. Ambrym: bulbul, a boat. Malekula: 
 foro, to navigate. Mota: walawalau, to paddle all together; 
 walaua, to collect things for a voyage. 
 Tagalog, Visayas: parau, a boat. Malay: prahu, prau, id. 
 Arabic: markab', a ship, a vessel. Ethiopic: markab, id. 
 The sequence of the Efate definition is, of course, inverted, the voyaging 
 sense being primal, and the extension of the definition as "to be carried 
 . . . on a horse, a vehicle" can have had significance only since the imme- 
 diately modern introduction by Europeans of horses and their concomitants. 
 A strange admixture is twice found in Nuclear Polynesia. The word in 
 Samoan which means to sail means also to die. In Niue the only signification 
 of folau is to commit suicide by jumping into the sea. The vocable is of the 
 most obscure ; probably a distinct word in all but form is involved, for we 
 can not imagine any seafaring race so pessimistic as to see death the goal 
 of their voyaging and thus to develop such a secondary significance. 
 
 In Melanesia we find two distinct epochs of the stem. The earlier and 
 more worn phase is shown in Malekula foro. This forms an easy transition 
 to Viti vondo so far as the vowel element is concerned, and the l-nd muta- 
 tion is not without warrant in our table of consonant mutation. Anei- 
 tyum bulbul is a form which to abrasion adds vowel degeneration. The 
 Mota -walau is nearer to the folau stem in form, its two senses are easily 
 recognizable particulars of the general meaning, and, so far as the general 
 theory of duplication may be considered to hold in Mota, the duplicated 
 walawalau shows the division of the stem elements as fola-u. Matupit 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 335 
 
 parau is of most modern type ; in form and meaning it is exactly Indonesian ; 
 I have no hesitation in assigning it to the Post- Polynesian period and to 
 Malaysian rovers, all the more since Matupit lies in the jaws of the eastern 
 gateway. The explanation of Moriori wharau eludes our search. With 
 this exception the word is Nuclear Polynesian, and Moriori is a curious sur- 
 vival of an uncomprehended migration earlier than the current Maori, before 
 whose coming it was driven onward to the chill of the Chatham Islands. 
 
 It is impossible to reconcile with this stem of fl the Semitic mrkb. Not 
 only is the latter of a far more complicated nature, but the only point in 
 which it suggests fl is in the r and the b, and these are not only in an order 
 the reverse of fl but they are parted as well by k, one of the most permanent 
 of consonants as it is one of the first acquired. 
 
 288. 
 bulo ki, bulosi, bulusi, bulisi, to turn, to twist ; tafolo, to be turned, twisted ; 
 tafulus, to be turned; bolonga, tafilonga, to turn itself (as a 
 thing sinking in water) ; bulora, filora, twisted, confused (as a 
 lot of things turned or twisted about). 
 Samoa: fuli, to turn over, to capsize; fulifuli, to roll over and over; 
 mafuli, to be turned over, upset ; tafuli, to turn over. Tonga : 
 fulihi, to turn over, to upset, to reverse ; mafuli, to be capsized ; 
 tafuli, to move around. Futuna: fuli, fulisi, to turn, to over- 
 turn, to reverse; viafuli,id. Niue: fuluhi,to turn, to overturn; 
 mafuluhi, turned over. Uvea: fuli, fulihi, to turn over, to 
 overthrow. Hawaii : huli, to turn in general, to turn over and 
 about. Maori : huri, to turn around, to overturn, to roll over ; 
 hurihuri, to turn over in the mind, to ponder. Tahiti : huri, 
 to turn over, to roll. Sikayana : huri, to turn over. Rapanui : 
 huri, hakahuri, to turn over; tahuri, to pirouette. Rarotonga: 
 uri, to turn over, to roll over. Marquesas: hui, to turn over, 
 to roll. 
 Viti: volt, to go around; volivoli, to revolve. 
 
 Aneityum : uhuri, to dig or root as a pig. Motu: hum, a grindstone. 
 Malay : pulas, to wring, to wrist, to turn, to turn round, to turn aside 
 out of the way. Java: pulis, id. Malagasy : vorivory, round, 
 circular. 
 Hebrew: palas, to turn round, to twist, to spin. Arabic: falakat, 
 a spindle. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is fulis. 
 
 We are therefore in no doubt as to the Efate forms involving the sibilant. 
 The remaining forms may with varying degrees of certainty be connected 
 with forms in s. 
 
 In Polynesian, as is quite common, the fulis stem is readily discoverable 
 in Nuclear Polynesia. The Tongafiti languages use the abraded form and 
 betray no recollection of the earlier closed stem. 
 
 The Viti volt is not quite satisfactory as an identification. Its definite 
 transitive is voli-ta. This may suggest a stem volit, yet in the Viti verb we 
 can never be quite certain that ta may not have acquired sufficient identity 
 as a mere termination to be applied to any open stem without consideration 
 of what former closing consonant may have been abraded. 
 
336 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Our Melanesian material is so scanty and so widely separated, in form 
 and in sense so uncertain, that we include Aneityum and Motu without 
 argument, but solely on the score of resemblance. 
 
 In Indonesia, on the contrary, we find in Malay and in Java the most 
 satisfactory identifications, and Malagasy quite probable. 
 
 The Semitic pis and Polynesian fls are distinctly coordinated through 
 Malay pis. They may therefore be accepted as at least resemblances. 
 
 289. 
 
 bulu-ti, to plaster, to overspread with some sticky substance (as oil, lime, 
 paint, pitch), to cover with a plaster or poultice (as a wound) ; 
 nabulu, a plaster; bubulu, bulubulut, buloki, mabulu, to be 
 
 sticky (as a plaster). 
 
 Samoa : pulu, gum, breadfruit gum, glue, coconut husk, resin ; puluti, 
 to glue, to pitch ; pupulu, to apply gum, to interpose, to mediate 
 (cf. puluvanga) ; pulupulu, a large cloth about the whole body; 
 pulupuluta'i, to cover up so as to take care of. Tonga : bulu, 
 a gum used in calking canoes, coconut husk ; buluji, birdlime, 
 paste, plaster, to paste; bulubulu, a shawl, a cloak, to cover the 
 back and shoulders ; bubulu, slimy, adhesive. Futuna : pulu, 
 coconut husk, gum, resin, pitch, all sticky stuff; puluti, to 
 cement, to plaster, to pitch; pupulu, pitch; pulupulu, cloak, 
 wrapper. Niue : pulu, coconut husk, fiber, sennit. Uvea : 
 pulu, pitch. Hawaii: pupulu, adhesive, soft; pulu, scales 
 from fern fronds used as plugging or stuffing material. Maori : 
 puru, a plug, a cork, to plug up, to stuff up, to calk. Tahiti : 
 puru, coconut husk. Raro tonga: puru, coconut fiber used 
 as a plug for calking, anything used to calk with. Mangareva : 
 puru, coconut husk, the almond of the pandanus. Rapanui : 
 puru, a covering, to cover. Marquesas: puu, a band of tow 
 made of coconut fiber. 
 
 Viti : mbulu, an external application, a thing that covers or buries, 
 coconut husk; mbuluta, to cover with earth, to bury, to repair 
 an injury, to apply an external remedy; bulubulu, a grave, 
 that which covers or buries, a peace offering. Rotuma : pul, 
 gum ; pulpul, gummy. 
 
 New Britain: pulpul, a cloth wrapped round the body. Mota: 
 pul, pulu, gum, to stick; pulut, to stick together; gapulut, glue, 
 paint. Pala: bulut, to smear. Merlav: mbulut, to make to 
 stick ; gambulut, glue. Norbarbar : vambulmbul, to make to stick. 
 Malekula : burji, to plaster; buruj, sticky. Malo : bulia, to stick. 
 
 Java: pulut, gum, birdlime. Malay: pulur, the pith of plants, 
 farina. 
 
 Hebrew: kapar, to cover, to cover over; koper, pitch. Arabic: 
 "ajara, to cover over, to pardon (sin). 
 
 The Efate words are all in satisfactory accord with one or other of 
 several stems which in Polynesia interlace within the abraded form pulu. 
 These we shall examine with the aid of the Proto-Samoan stem where that 
 is discoverable. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 337 
 
 pulut, gum, pitch, sticky, to stick. Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, 
 
 Viti (?), Rotuma, Efat6, Mota, Merlav, Norbarbar, Malekula, 
 
 Malo, Hawaii. 
 pulut (this ascription resting solely on Samoa pulupuluta'i), a large 
 
 article of clothing. Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Viti (?), New 
 
 Britain. 
 puluv, to interpose, to mediate. Samoa. 
 pulu, coconut husk. Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Viti, Maori, 
 
 Tahiti, Rarotonga, Mangareva, Marquesas, Hawaii. 
 
 The pulut stem is thus seen to belong to the Proto-Samoan migration. 
 If the identification in Hawaii is good we have this stem to add to our 
 fragments of evidence showing a Proto-Samoan migration from Samoa to 
 Hawaii. 
 
 The pulu stem is common to both migrations. 
 
 In Melanesia the pulut stem preserves its t except in Malo. 
 
 In Indonesia the Java pulut is exact in form and sense. Malay pulur 
 may be connected with the pulu stem, but the sense is almost impossible 
 to reconcile. 
 
 The Semitic kpr can not be said to stand in strong likeness to Poly- 
 nesian pit. 
 
 290. 
 
 fafine, bite, fite, matu, woman, female. 
 
 Samoa -.Jgfine^ mafine, a woman, wife, female; afafine, daughter; 
 tamafafine, id. ; tuafafine, sister. Tonga: fefine, fafine, woman ; 
 ofefine, daughter; tuojefine, sister. Fakaafo, Futuna, Uvea, 
 Sikayana, Vat6, Moiki: fafine, woman, female. I/iueniua: 
 f a fini, id. Niue: fifine, id. Nuguria: tahine,wiie. Maori, 
 Hawaii : TgaMne^woman, female. Tahiti, Manahiki : vahine, id. 
 Marquesas: vahine, vehine, id. Rarotonga, Tubuai, Bukabuka : 
 vaine, id. Tongarewa: oahine, id. Nukuoro: ahine, fefine, id. 
 Mangareva: veine, ahine, aine, id. Aniwa: tafine, fine, id. 
 Fotuna: fine, woman, female. Paumotu: vahine, a wife; 
 mohine, a woman. Uvea : finematua, mistress. Tahiti : mahine, 
 daughter. Tonga: fine, women. Mangareva: mohine, 
 
 daughter. Maori: hine, girl. Rapanui: nuehine, old woman; 
 tamaahine, daughter. 
 
 Viti: yalewa, alewa, woman. Rotuma: hoina, id. 
 
 Solomon Islands : fafini, a sister. Fagani : fefene, woman. New 
 Ireland (Duffield) : fifine, feefeen, id. Makura, Arag, Omba, Uni, 
 Kabadi, Sinaugoro, Hula, Keapara : vavine, id. Mota : vavine, 
 tavine, id. Nggela, Bugotu: vaivine, id. Belaga: vaivine, 
 vinekama, id. Dukeof York, New Britain :wawina, id. Tavara, 
 Wagawaga, Awalama: wawine, id. Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, 
 Boniki: wavine, id. Dobu: waine, id. Suau: waihin, id. 
 Mukawa: wasike, id. Baravon: wawin, id. Roro, Uni, 
 Galoma: babine, id. Oiun: babin, id. Mekeo: papie, id. 
 Rubi : gaiine, id. Nada : ilna, id. Murua : vine, id. Kiriwina : 
 vivila, id. Port Moresby, Motu : hahine, id. Redscar Bay : 
 
338 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ahine, id. Ambrym: vihin, id. Suau, Sariba, Tubetube: 
 sine, id. Dobu: sinesine, id. Mugula: sina, id. Dobu: 
 ine, id. Eromanga: sivin, id. Moanus: p'ein, id. Uea: 
 in, a girl. Nifilole: singenda, woman. Pala: hahin, id. 
 Volow: linggmbweven, id. Motlav: Ikmbwovin, id. Lo: 
 
 lakwavina, id. Mota : w'ne, feminine. Malo : vavini, woman, 
 female. Malekula : ne-ven, old woman, young woman ; febin, 
 female ; nev-seven, woman, female ; febinin, man's sister. Tanna : 
 nau vene(n), man's sister. Baki: buvino, female; kovivine, 
 man's sister. Bierian: fafine, woman, female; fefine, man's 
 sister; buvino, female. 
 Sulu: fina, a woman. Massaratty: fineh, id. Mayapo: gefineh, id. 
 Ahtiago: vina, id. Teor: mewina, id. Bouton: bawine, id. 
 Java: winih, the female of animals. Sanguir: mahoweni, 
 woman. Waigiou Alfuros : bin, id. Malay: bini, id. Gah: 
 b inei, id. Cajeli: umbinei, id. Salibabo : babineh, id. Mysot, 
 Waigiou: />»», id. Gani: mapin, id. Saparua: pipina, id. 
 Liang, Morella, Lariko, Awaiya, Caimarian : mahina, id. Teluti : 
 ihina, id. Madura: bahini, id. Salayer: baini, id. Batu- 
 merah : mainai, id. Silong: benaing, id. Macassar: banie, 
 daughter. Ilocan : fca&az, woman. Malagasy: iwyy, female; 
 vehivavy, woman. 
 
 Of the Efat6 forms /a/iwe is in full accord with the Polynesian. Our 
 author proposes /ite as a mutant of /me; the material shows but a single 
 instance of n-t mutation, namu (328) mosquito Alo Teqel torn; file and 
 bite, if coordinated with fine, stand by themselves in a class apart in the 
 handling of this stem. 
 
 The primal stem is fine, and this it is which carries the sex sense. We find 
 it in independent existence in Tonga, Uvea, Maori, Fotuna, Aniwa, Uea, 
 Mota, Tanna, Murua, and in composition away from the type forms in 
 Belaga vinekama and in Moanus. 
 
 The most common form in which this stem appears is fafine. Neglecting 
 the range of variation of the /, fafine is found throughout Polynesia and 
 Melanesia, less frequently in Indonesia. Upon this as a secondary stem 
 several compounds are erected. 
 
 Mafine is a secondary stem which is found in Samoa, the Paumotu, 
 Tahiti, and Mangareva. 
 
 Tafine is found in Aniwa and Mota. 
 
 Sifine is found in Malekula nev-seven, Eromanga sivin, and metathetic 
 in Ambrym vihin. 
 
 In Volow, Motlav and Lo we find a composite of fine with another stem 
 which it is impossible to identify. Nifilole singenda seems scarcely possible 
 of correlation, and Viti alewa is also anomalous. 
 
 The Indonesian forms are readily reducible to the foregoing forms, fine, 
 the most common, and mafine more frequent in reference to fafine than in 
 the Pacific. 
 
 Macdonald's explanation is that fafine is a composite wherein the first 
 member is human being and the second characterizes it as feminine. We 
 may not yet isolate the particular sense of fa, ma, ta, which we find in our 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 339 
 
 three island areas, but of the three only one and that the least frequent 
 one, ta, is susceptible of association with any word meaning man, tangata 
 of the human being, while in tane we have the sex antithesis of fine. Dr. 
 Macdonald's effort is labored but unconvincing. 
 
 291. 
 fai, vai, nifai, noai, n'uai, n'wai, nai, n'ai, ai, water. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Nukuoro, Tahiti, 
 Rarotonga,Tongarewa, Marquesas, Mangareva.Fotuna, Nuguria, 
 Vate : vai, water. Rapanui : vai, juice, liquid, water. Aniwa : 
 vai, tavai, water. Maori, Hawaii: wai, id. Sikayana: wai, 
 wuai, id. 
 
 Viti: wai, water. Rotuma: vai, voi, id. 
 
 Motu : vai, river. Omba, Ulawa, San Cristoval, Mwala, Saa, Bulu- 
 laha, Arag : wai, water. Sinaugoro, Hula, Keapara, Galoma : 
 wai, river. Moanus : uai, water. Alite : kuai, id. Aneityum: 
 in-wai, id. Nifilole : woi, id. Tubetube : waiila, id. Sariba, 
 Massim: waira, id. Taupota, Wedau: waira, water, river. 
 Kiriwina: waia, river. Misima: weil, river; weweil, water. 
 
 Panaieti: wel, river; wewel, water. Tubetube: wawei, water. 
 Mugula, Suau, Awalama, Kwagila: goila, id. Tavara: goila, 
 water, river. Sesake, Southeast Epi : noai, water. Bierian : 
 nuai, id. Epi.Baki: we, id. Ambrym, Uni: we, id. Nengone, 
 Duaru: wi, id. Yengin, Balade: we, id. Murare:gm, id. 
 Nikete: que, id. Malekula: w-we, id. Tanna: nui, id. 
 
 Eromanga: mm, id. Motlav, Volow: mbe, id. Maewo, Merlav: 
 mbei, id. Roro: bei, id. Bugotu: mbea, id. Nggela: beti, id. 
 Roro, Mekeo, Uni, Pokau: vet, id. Doura: vet, water, river. 
 Kabadi : veina, water. Vanua Uava, Norbarbar, Lo : pe, water. 
 Mota: pei, id. Marina: pei, tei, id. Baravon: tava, id. 
 Nada, Murua: rai, river. 
 
 Buru, Ceram, Salibabo, Cajeli, Mayapo, Massaratty, Amblaw, Sapa- 
 rua, Ahtiago, Solor, Sulu : wai, water. Waigiou Alf uros : we, 
 we, id. Allor: we, id. Togean Islands: we, id. Rotti: 
 we(oee), id. Baju : voi, id. Vaiqueno East: ^o*,id. Waigiou: 
 wayer, id. Gani: waiyr, id. Mysot: wayr, id. Liang: 
 wehr, id. Teor: weha, id. Batumerah, Morella: weyl, id. 
 Awaiya, Caimarian: woe/*', id. Teluti: welo, id. Dorey: waar, 
 id. Kaioa Island : woya, id. Malay: ayer, id. Menado: aer,id. 
 Champa: ay a, id. Goram: arr, id. Silong: awaen, id. 
 
 Hebrew: me', water. Ethiopic: mai, id. 
 
 In general I am most reluctant to admit the possibility of diphthongs 
 in Polynesia, at least in Nuclear Polynesia. In the case of this word, vai 
 has always been received by my ear as two vowel sounds and in perfect 
 distinction from vae the foot. Yet without receding from my position in 
 regard of diphthongs we shall find it a great simplification of our analysis 
 of the vai mutants to adopt a working hypothesis that, even if not properly 
 a diphthong in Polynesian speech, the ai of vai has been accepted by its 
 Melanesian borrowers as of diphthongal value. The need for this assump- 
 
340 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 tion is that vai undergoes a series of vowel changes which would not be 
 possible unless its ai were regarded as a vocalic unit and susceptible of 
 variation as such. 
 
 The Efat6 forms are reducible to four types, vai, fai, wai, ai; we shall 
 discuss our collected material in relation to these types, this discussion 
 referring only to the initial consonant. 
 
 vai. This is the most common type in Polynesia, is absent from Mela- 
 nesia, and is found but once in Indonesia, Baju voi. 
 
 fai. Efate" alone shows this type. In general it is to be said that the 
 spirant rarely alters from sonant to surd, our only examples being lava (307) 
 very Fagani raja, and vivini (242) to crow Ambrym nofin to whistle. The 
 change from surd to sonant is of great frequency. 
 
 wai. This is found in Polynesia only in Maori, Hawaii, Viti, Sikayana. 
 It is the most common type in Melanesia and Indonesia. In the former 
 it is found in Omba, Ulawa, San Cristoval, Saa, Arag, Bululaha, Moanus, 
 Aneityum, Nifilole, Bald, Ambrym, Nengone, Duaru, Yengin, Balade. 
 
 A secondary Efate form is noai, n'tiai, n'wai, the n probably functioning 
 as article. The same prefix, and probably of the same value, we find with 
 wai in Sesake, Bierian, Southeast Epi (probably the Bierian), Malekula, 
 Tanna, and Eromanga. These w-forms are found nowhere outside of 
 Melanesia. 
 
 ai. This type is exclusively Efat6. It is normal to find the labials when 
 in mutation so extensively — we should interpolate the aspiration form of 
 this series in Vaiqueno, hoi — progressing to extinction ; yet this Efat6 type 
 is our only instance in this stem. Over against this we set for comparison 
 Eromanga, which has lost its radical vowel and exists only by the complete 
 alteration through the w semivowel to vocalic u; the chain is a complete 
 one in the links Bierian, Malekula, Eromanga. 
 
 We have already examined a secondary wai type in n. We find yet 
 another secondary wai type in fe, a prefix whose purpose does not appear. 
 It occurs in Alite and in New Caledonia in the languages of Murare and 
 Nikete. JThis, too, does not pass outside of Melanesia. 
 
 Before entering upon the discussion of forms consonantly less obvious 
 it will be proper here to engage upon the consideration of the vowel forms. 
 
 ai. Polynesia altogether, Viti, Rotuma, Efate, much of Melanesia, most 
 
 of Indonesia. 
 oi. Rotuma, Nifilole ; Baju, Vaiqueno East, Kaioa Island. 
 e. Baki, Ambrym, Yengin, Balade, Nikete, Malekula; Waigiou Alfuros, 
 
 Allor, Togean Islands, Rotti. 
 i. Nengone, Duaru, Murare, Tanna. 
 
 Having thus acquainted ourselves with the vowel variability we may 
 recur to the consideration of a second group of Melanesian homogenetics. 
 In these the vowel has changed to e, or to ei which is the same in effect. 
 The consonantal change is from spirant to mute, to b, mb, p. The table 
 of variations will afford abundant store of examples of this change. We 
 may, then, having confirmed both consonant and vowel mutation, accept 
 Mota, Marina, pei; Maewo, Merlav, mbei; Vanua Eava, Norbarbar, Lo, 
 pe; Motlav, Volow, mbe; Bugotu, mbea. Marina has not only pei but a 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 341 
 
 synonym tei as well; we are without evidence to support a mutation from 
 labial to lingual among the mutes and will not venture to suggest that tei 
 is homogenetic with pei, but it certainly means the same thing. This 
 may explain the Nggela beti, a determinant compound of the two stems 
 which, among others, have one like meaning (14 Journal of the Polynesian 
 Society, 41). We are left with Baravon tava; it is permissible to see in 
 va an abraded derivative of vai; the to may be associable with Marina 
 tei, with Nggela beti and, even more remote, with Aniwa tavai, of course 
 with the possibility that in the last form the to may prove to be the weak 
 demonstrative functioning as article. 
 
 We have already examined such of the Indonesian variants of the vai 
 stem as have been found in concord with the general mutation. There yet 
 remain for us distinctively Indonesian types of mutation. These involve 
 assumption of a final liquid. Based on the wai type we may follow this 
 from Waigiou wayer through Gani, Mysot, Batumerah, Morella, Awaiya, 
 Caimarian, Teluti, Dorey, Liang, Teor. A shorter series based on the ai 
 type begins in Malay ayer and runs through Menado, Champa, and Goram, 
 with Silong awaen in some way connected. 
 
 The initial consonant of the vai stem has run a long course, even to extinc- 
 tion, in our three island areas, but nowhere has it approached an m which 
 might give warrant for accepting the proposed Semitic identifications. 
 
 \ 292. 
 
 fanua, inhabited country, land. 
 
 / Samoa: fanua, the land, the earth, the ground. Aniwa: fanua, 
 
 the whole earth, the land, the soil. Fotuna: fanua, land, 
 country. Futuna : fenua, people, race, nation, land, country. 
 Uvea, Tahiti, Sikayana, Moiki, Fakaafo, Vate: fenua, land, 
 country. Nuguria: henua, id. Marquesas: fenua, henna, id. 
 Rapanui: heenua, id.; puheenua, soil. Paumotu, Manahiki: 
 henua, land, country. Maori: wfenua, the whole earth, a 
 country, land, the ground, the soil. Bukabuka: whenua, 
 land. Rarotonga, Bukabuka: enua, id. Mangareva: enua, 
 land, used to denote shallow places in the sea. Tonga : fonua, 
 the whole earth, a country, the land, the soil. Niue : fonua, 
 land, soil, mold. Hawaii: honua, id. 
 Viti: vanua, a land, a region. Rotuma: hanua, land. 
 Arag, Vanua Lava, Marina, Maewo: vanua, land. Sesake: vanua, 
 a place, a village. Malo : vanua, land, house. Mota : vanua, 
 a place, island, land, village. Kabadi : vanua, village. Pokau : 
 vanua, land, village. Uni: vanua, land. Omba: vanue, 
 land. Lakon : vanu, id. Baki : venuo, land, country. Duke 
 of York: wanua, id. Galoma: banua, village. Mekeo: 
 pangua, land, village. Panaieti: pangua, land. Ugi: vanua, 
 hanua, id. Laur: hanua, a place. Lambell: 'hanua, id.; 
 hanua, a town. Motu : hanua, a village. Tubetube : ianua, 
 land, village. Suau: eanua, village. Lamassa: fanu, a 
 place; fanu, a town. Bierian: fanua, land, country. Roro: 
 anua, land. Rubi: anu, village. Epi: venua, land. Santo: 
 venua, a house, a village. Malekula: fenu, land. Retan: 
 
342 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 vene, island. Saa : henua, henue, a village. Vanikoro : fenua, 
 land. Fagani : finua, a place. Nggela: mbona, id. Norbarbar: 
 vonio, island. Pak, Sasar, Vuras: vono, land. Leon: vono, 
 country. Motlav: na-vno, land. Baki: vonua, land. Sinau- 
 goro, Hula, Keapara: vanuga, village. 
 
 Malay : banua, a land, a country. Bicol: banua, a town. Visayas: 
 banua, a village. Bugi: wanna, land. Malay: benua, a 
 region. Togean Islands: benua, a house. 
 
 Hebrew: banah, to build, as a house; fcarat', built; binyaha, building. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald makes this note: 
 
 The Santo word has best preserved the primary meaning "house" or "building"; then 
 a country, district or land is called bdnua, or fanua, because, like a house or village 
 (or building), it is the dwelling-place of men, or place of buildings. 
 
 And all this because Hebrew banah is to build! As to the primary 
 meaning, circumspice. 
 
 In Polynesia the structural idea finds no place whatever; fanua means 
 the land, from the mold at one's feet (Samoa, Aniwa, Maori, Tonga, Niue, 
 Hawaii) to the land in which one lives (Samoa, Aniwa, Fotuna, Futuna, 
 Uvea, Tahiti, Sikayana, Moiki, Fakaafo, Vatd, Marquesas, Paumotu, Mana- 
 hiki, Maori, Bukabuka, Rarotonga, Tonga, Viti, Rotuma, Niue, Hawaii), 
 to the whole world of many lands (Aniwa, Maori, Mangareva, Tonga). 
 And what has the Hebrew builder to do with even the least of these? 
 
 In our Polynesian material the variations affect but the first syllable. 
 Its radical vowel is a and it varies to e in eastern Polynesia and in the 
 islands of the Western Verge ; to o in Tonga, Niue, and Hawaii, again a 
 memorandum of the direct migration from Nuclear Polynesia to the north- 
 ern archipelago. The consonantal variations are all in the lingual series 
 upward, from / to v to h to wh to extinction. 
 
 In our examination of the Melanesian material we shall observe the 
 same three vowels; a is very common; e is found in Baki, Epi,' Santo, 
 Malekula, Retan, Saa, Vanikoro; o is found in Nggela and the Banks 
 Islands. Fagani gives us finua, the only occurrence of i in all our material. 
 The consonantal variation of the first syllable gives us / in Lamassa, 
 Bierian, Malekula, Vanikoro, Efat6, Fagani. The common form is in;7;, 
 found in Arag, Vanua Lava, Marina, Maewo, Sesake, Malo, Mota, Kabadi, 
 Omba, Lakon, Baki, Ugi, Epi, Santo, Retan, Norbarbar, Pak, Sasar, Vuras, 
 Leon, Motlav. The h form is in Ugi, Laur, Lambell, Motu, Saa. The w 
 form is found only in the Duke of York group. Nggela gives us a down- 
 ward stronger variant in mbona. 
 
 Polynesia admits its variability only in the first syllable, so in general 
 does Melanesia. But there are instances where other parts of the word 
 are affected. Final a becomes e in Omba, Saa, and vanishes in Lakon and 
 Lamassa. In Baki final a becomes o in venuo; Norbarbar vonio establishes 
 an alteration of u in the penult, which proceeds to extinction in vono of Pak, 
 Sasar, Vuras, Leon, Motlav, and indicates the same loss in Nggela mbona. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications modify only the first syllable, the vowels 
 are a, e, o, the consonants b, v, w. 
 
 In conclusion we are to note upon what slight ground rests the statement 
 that the primary signification is house. This meaning is found only in 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 343 
 
 Malo, Santo, and the Togean Islands. Knowing this to be a loan word we 
 are better warranted in regarding it as a misunderstanding or an inten- 
 tional misapplication on the part of the borrowers, three among fifty- 
 odd. I do not regard the use of fanua for town or village to arise 
 from the rare house sense. The village sense is found in Sesake, Mota, 
 Kabadi, Laur, Lambell, Motu, Santo, Saa, Fagani, Bicol, and the Visayas. 
 Rather does it seem to me to record the fact that our connotation of land 
 is wider by far than is within the scope of these poor islanders. When 
 one lives at the edge of the jungle and has to wage a steady fight against 
 the voracity of the advancing timber the dread forest is not a land or a 
 country, it is the dripping abode of the gods ever vengeful. Land is only 
 the place of human habitation, hence a village or a town, the designation 
 varying as foreign observers may choose to record their impression on a 
 volumetric scale which is always loose. 
 
 293- 
 fata, uenr\ uere, uete, kofeta, a bench, shelf, stand, platform. 
 
 Samoa : fata, a raised house in which to store yams, a shelf, a hand- 
 barrow, a bier, a litter, an altar, to carry on a litter ; fatamanu, 
 a scaffold. Tongan: fata, a loft, a bier, a handbarrow, to 
 carry on a bier ; fataki, a platform. Futuna : fata, a barrow, 
 a loft; fatataki, two sticks or canes attached to each other at 
 each side of a house post to serve as a shelf. Niue : fata, a 
 cage, a handbarrow, a shelf, a stage, (sometimes) the upper 
 story of a house. Uvea : fata, a barrow, a bier. Fotuna : fata, 
 a stage. Tahiti: fata, an altar, a scaffold, a piece of wood 
 put up to hang baskets of food on ; afata, a chest, a box, a coop, 
 a raft, a scaffold; pafata, a cage, a box; ahata, a box; ihata, a 
 box, a cage, a scaffold. Paumotu: fatOj a heap; afata, a box, 
 a chest. Maori: whata, a platform or raised storehouse for 
 food, an altar, to elevate, to support. Moriori : whata, a raft. 
 Marquesas: fata, hata, hatad, shelves. Rapanui: hata, a table. 
 Hawaii: haka, a ladder, an artificial henroost; alahaka, a ladder. 
 Mangaia: ata, a shelf; atamoa, a ladder; atarau, an altar. 
 Mangareva : avata, a coffer, a box. 
 
 Viti: vata, a loft, a shelf; tavata, a bier. 
 
 Aneityum: ne-fata, a press, a shelf; noforofata, a ladder, scaffolding. 
 Motu : vatavata, a ladder. Tanna : nafatafata, a stage. Bierian: 
 kovata, id. Malo : ivasa, id. 
 
 Malagasy : vata, vatra, a box, a trunk, a coffer. 
 
 Hebrew: 'omed, a platform, a place; 'emdah, a lodging-place. 
 
 The Samoan fata is a pair of light timbers pointed at the ends and tied 
 across the center posts of the house, one in front, the other behind the line 
 of posts ; rolls of mats and bales of sennit may be laid across these timbers ; 
 baskets of reserved victuals may be hung on the ends. The litter and the 
 barrow are two light poles with small slats lashed across at intervals. The 
 Marquesan fata is a stout stem of a sapling with the stumps of several 
 branches, a hat tree in shape, though found among a barehead folk. These 
 illustrations are sufficient to show what is the common element in all these 
 
344 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 fata identifications, light cross-pieces spaced at intervals. With this for a 
 primal signification it is easy to see how a ladder, a raft, a henroost, an altar 
 come under the same stem for designation. Perhaps Samoan fatafata 
 the breast obtains the name by reason of the ribs ; it would be convincing 
 were it not that the plumpness of most Samoans leaves the ribs a matter 
 of anatomical inference. 
 
 In our three island areas the fata stem is unmistakable. Malo ivasa 
 probably belongs with fata, for tapu (207) forbid Malo sab exhibits the t-s 
 mutation in this speech and it is found in other Melanesian tongues. This 
 form ivasa finds its parallel in Tahiti ihata. Bierian kovata and Bfat6 
 kofeta are the same /afo-composite. Efate uete may be a derivative from 
 fata, for f-w has a wide range and a-e mutation is so frequent as to call for 
 no comment except that in all our homogenetics we have found both the 
 a's permanent. Uete may produce uere (on the t-r mutation see note 258). 
 Having once accepted uere we can accept uenr', strange as nr seems. 
 
 But the Semitic md can have no relation with a stem in ft. 
 
 294. 
 fatu, a stone. 
 
 Samoa : fatu, a stone, the stone of fruits, seed, heart, gizzard. Tonga : 
 fatu, gizzard; fatukala, a black pebble-stone; matafatu, hard, 
 not easily made to cry (stone-face) . Tahiti : faturei, fatuumuti, 
 stones in special uses. Fakaafo, Niue, Futuna, Aniwa, Sika- 
 yana, Vate, Manahiki: fatu, a stone. Maori: whatu, a stone, 
 the stone of fruits, the pupil of the eye, a testicle. Nuguria, 
 Nukuoro: hatu, stone. Hawaii: haku, a hard lump of any- 
 thing, the eyeball, adze-stones ; pohaku, rock. Mangaia : atu, 
 kernel of fruit ; koatu, a stone. Mangareva : atu, a round fruit 
 stone, any round form ; atumata, pupil of the eye ; atutaha, a 
 stone used in turtle fishing. Fotuna: tafatu, stone. 
 
 Viti: vatu, a stone, a rock. Rotuma: hof, -hoth, hathu, id. 
 
 Nggela, Vaturanga, Sesake, Bierian, Mota, Arag: vatu, a stone. 
 Bierian: votu, id. Eromanga: ni-vat, id. Mota: vat, id. 
 Nguna : fatu, id. Fagani: fa'u, id. Lamassa : fat, id. Volow: 
 veat, id. Alo Teqel: ve'e, id. Nifilole : ve, id. lai: veto, id. 
 Aneityum : na-fetumanava, na-fotumanava, the heart (cf . Samoa : 
 fatumanava, id.). Duke of York: wat, watwat, id. Raluana: 
 wat, id. King: wat, id. Baravon: watwat, id. Solomon 
 Islands: patu, id. Moanus: pat, id. Aneityum: ne-pat, a 
 whinstone. Brierly Island: pah, stone. Kalil: 'hat, id. 
 Laur: 'hat, id. Pala, Lambell : hat, id. Aneityum : n-hat, id. 
 Saa: /saw, id. Ulawa: hoihau, id. Malekula : var, ni-vit, id. 
 Kabadi: vakuna, id. Kiriwina: daku, gaku, id. Tagula : varu, 
 id. Mekeo : fau, id. Hula, Keapara : vau, id. Galoma : bau, id. 
 Tubetube: veku, id. Sariba: weku, id. Mugula, Suau: veu, id. 
 
 Malay, Kayan, Silong, Macassar, Togean Islands: batu, a stone. 
 Magindano: watu, id. Savu: wawatu, id. Ilocan, Sulu: 
 bato, id. Malagasy: vato, id. Satawal: fahou, id. 
 
 Hebrew: eben, stone. Fthiopic: Sbdn, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 345 
 
 In the Polynesian identification of fatu the variants all follow well-com- 
 prehended laws until we reach Rotuma hof, hoth, hathu. In the preceding 
 Polynesian we have seen the f-h mutation; in the succeeding Melanesian 
 we shall see yet more of it. The mutation t-th in hathu and hoth is found 
 in the passage from Proto-Samoan to Viti, and yet other instances are found 
 in Aneityum and Bugotu. The still further mutation t-f, found nowhere 
 else in our present material, is common in Rotuma, as in these instances, 
 talinga (350) ear Rotuma faliang, fetu star Rotuma hefu. 
 fgvWe shall examine our Melanesian material first in reference to the initial 
 consonant. 
 
 fatu. Nguna, with elision of t in Fagani fa'u, abraded fat in Lamassa. 
 Fetu and fotu are found as composition members, the latter with 
 Bierian votu and Rotuma hoth and hof being the only occurrence 
 of that stem vowel. 
 vatu. Nggela, Vaturanga, Sesake, Bierian, Mota, Arag. Bierian votu, 
 an alternative form, has just received comment. Abraded vat is 
 found in Eromanga and Mota. The value of the evidence for the 
 t-r mutation appears in note 258; if this be considered valid 
 Malekula var belongs in this group. With vowel change we find 
 in series Iai veto, Volow veat, Alo Teqel ve'e, Nifilole ve. With 
 change to yet another vowel we have abraded Malekula vit. 
 hatu. Rotuma hathu. With elision of t, SaaandUlawa hau. Abraded 
 
 hat in Aneityum, Kalil, Laur, Lambell. 
 watu. Abraded wat, Duke of York, Raluana, King ; duplicated watwat, 
 Duke of York, Baravon. 
 These have been ascending variations. Descent in the series is found in : 
 patu. Solomon Islands (?). Abraded pat, Moanus, Aneityum and 
 probably Brierly Island pak. 
 The Indonesian identifications, though few, are satisfactory. 
 It is impossible to find any resemblance, to say nothing of more intimate 
 relation, in the Semitic proposed in identification. 
 
 .*"- P999 ' 2o = 
 
 fill, fila, bria, bile, file, lightning. yo 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Futuna, Sikayana, Nuguria, Rarotonga: uila, 
 lightning. Tonga, Niue : uhila, id. Uvea: uhila, lightning; 
 hila, to lighten. Hawaii : uila, uwila, wila, lightning. Tahiti, 
 Mangaia, Nukuoro, Rapanui, Manahiki: uira, id. Maori: 
 uira, lightning, to gleam, to flash. Moriori : rauira, lightning. 
 Marquesas: uia, id. 
 Viti: liva, lightning. 
 Mota: vila, lightning. Omba: vile, id. Pala: hlle, id. I^aur: 
 
 hille, id. Malo : uila, id. 
 Kisa: uila, lightning. Pani: kuilat, id. Tagalog: kuirlat, id. 
 
 Java: chalirit, id. Tidore: hila, id. 
 
 Arabic : barak, bara', to gleam, to flash, to lighten ; bark', the lightning. 
 
 Macdonald derives his lightning words from bilqfila (284) to shine. If 
 
 these words be kin to Polynesian uila this derivation can not stand, for the 
 
 Proto-Samoan stem of bilafila has been shown to be pulaf, and of uila we 
 
 have probably a stem uhila. 
 
346 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 It is advisedly that I use the adverb probably. The true aspirate is so 
 gentle a breathing that we have no very sufficient evidence for its existence 
 in Proto-Samoan. From a careful examination of all the available material 
 I have been led to the conclusion that Proto-Samoan possessed two aspi- 
 rations, one so weak that it has failed of influence upon Samoan in its 
 modern phase, but is retained in such other tongues of Nuclear Polynesia as 
 employ the aspirate; the other, probably of a stouter intonation, which 
 has passed into the sibilant in modern Samoan and remains an aspiration 
 in Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 The uila of Samoa (uhila in Tonga, Niue, Uvea) involves the former or 
 weak aspiration. The verb hila in Uvea goes far to prove that the aspirate 
 is structural and no mere grace note of speech. The presence in Hawaii of 
 the form uwila is another finger-board to the direct migration from Samoa 
 to that group, and the verb wila is confirmatory of Uvea hila. 
 
 Viti liva is metathetic, closer to Melanesian consonantal forms than to 
 the Polynesian initial vowel. 
 
 In Melanesia Malo has the modern Samoan form. Laur Mile, Pala hile 
 are akin to the verb form in Uvea. Mota, Omba and Efat6 forms also 
 derive from the verb. 
 
 Indonesian forms are in accord with the later Tongafiti uila, except per- 
 haps Tidore hila in kinship with the verb hila, and in their own cycle of 
 development they have undergone accretion by prefixes and suffixes which 
 correspond to nothing in Polynesia. 
 
 Having segregated an effective stem hila, it needs but to put the Semitic 
 by the side of it to show that kinship is out of the question. 
 
 296. 
 fonu, turtle, tortoise. 
 
 Tonga : fonu, turtle, tortoise. Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Fotuna : fonu, 
 turtle. Tahiti, Hawaii, Mangareva, Rapanui, Tongarewa: 
 honu, id. Marquesas: honu, id. Samoa: volu, tortoise. 
 Nukuoro: holu, turtle. 
 Viti: vonu, turtle. 
 
 Nggela: -vonu, turtle. Sesake: fonu, id. New Ireland (Duffield) : 
 kauk-foon, id. (kauk, fish). Kalil, Laur: 'Mm, id. Lamassa, 
 Lambell: pun, id. King: puni, id. 
 Malay: panu, turtle. Malagasy: fani, id. 
 Arabic: 'awinat, 'ayinat, turtle, tortoise. 
 Two matters engage our attention at the outset of the examination of this 
 material. Nukuoro and Samoa are the only languages which present the 
 n-l mutation, a mutation of wide extent in Polynesia and of considerable 
 frequency in the Melanesian area, as the table will exhibit. This is but one 
 of many evidences which go to show that Samoa in its modern phase and 
 Nukuoro form a binary system in the general sphere of Polynesian affinities. 
 The other point is that while the variation in Melanesia is generally 
 upward, we find the downward mutation in Lamassa, Lambell, and King, 
 and the extreme of upward mutation in Kalil and Laur; yet these five 
 languages are comprehended within 61 miles of New Ireland littoral. 
 Thus we see that, considered by itself, the direction of mutation lacks 
 diagnostic value. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 347 
 
 The Indonesian identifications are satisfactory. 
 
 In the Arabic offering there is far too much, and of what does exhibit 
 some resemblance, ' d-win-at, the alternative form sacrifices a half. Further, 
 the change is not in series, which we have come to regard as essential in our 
 speech family, but in w-y, a two-column leap from labial proximity to palatal 
 proximity. No matter were the superficial resemblance even greater, we 
 could not accept an identification which so far violates the instinct of 
 Polynesian phonetics. 
 
 297. 
 
 ngil i, kil i, kili, to dig. 
 
 Tonga: keli, to dig, to sink, a dyke, a trench, a ditch; fekeli, to 
 paddle quickly. Niue, Uvea : keli, to dig. Samoa : 'eli, to 
 dig, to pull hard in paddling. Hawaii: eli, to dig in the 
 ground. Maori: keri, to dig, to rush along violently. Manga - 
 reva, Nuguria, Rapanui, Paumotu: keri, to dig. Marquesas: 
 kei, id. Nukuoro: keni, id. Tahiti: eri, to undermine; heri, 
 to dig a hole, as a rat or a crab ; ari, to scoop out the earth 
 with both hands. 
 
 Viti: keli, a ditch; kelia, to dig a hole. 
 
 Santo: keli, to dig. Kiriwina: kelikeli, id. Sariba: keri, id. 
 Malo: cele, id. Nggela: geli, id. Mota. : gei, id. Solomon 
 Islands: eli, id. Makura: nggili, id. New Britain: kir, 
 kire, id. Baki, Bierian : mkili, id. Mota: gil, id. Malekula: 
 kiri, id. Keapara: gia, id. Misima: giar, id. Ambrym: 
 gali, id. Kwagila: karo, id. Taupota : garai, id. Wedau, 
 Galavi: g'arai, id. Awalama: haraia, id. Ta vara : halaia, id. 
 Dobu, Kiviri, Oiun: .sura, id. 
 
 Malay: ^aK, to dig. Malagasy: hadi, id. 
 
 Arabic : kara', karw', to dig. 
 
 In the Polynesian section Nukuoro keni (l-n mutation) is a common 
 variation. 
 
 In the broader aspect the variants in the three island areas are the usual 
 changes of k and I. The former vowel is somewhat critical ; in Polynesia 
 and Viti it is e throughout, in Indonesia (one sound identification, one 
 debatable) it is a; in Melanesia the characteristic form is in i. Variants 
 from the Melanesiankili stem are : in the Polynesian direction Nggela, Santo, 
 Malo and the Solomon Islands (?); in the Indonesian direction Ambrym, 
 Efat£, and several New Guinea languages. 
 
 It would be better if we had transition forms to assist in the Malagasy 
 identification, but its changes are in line with Polynesian phonetics and are 
 no bar to acceptance of the form. 
 
 The Semitic here is at least to be accepted as a resemblance, for in the klh 
 triliteron the final consonant might readily pass from a Polynesian lan- 
 guage, yet it must be said that it would more probably be retained as s. 
 There is no evidence to show that the Proto-Samoan stem was ever other 
 than keli, that is the root kel with the suffix of the verb-formative i. Even 
 when reduced to kel the Semitic resemblance is not abolished. 
 
 Item 303 should be included with this. 
 
348 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 298. 
 ngore, usu, ngusu, the nostrils, nose. 
 
 Samoa : isu, nose, snout, bill. Futuna, Fakaafo, Aniwa, Manahiki : 
 mm, the nose. Nuguria: kaisu, id. Fotuna: eisu, id. Moiki: 
 ishu, id. Tonga, Niue, Uvea, Maori, Tahiti, Hawaii, Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, Paumotu, Rapanui, Tongarewa, Nukuoro: ihu, id. 
 Rarotonga: putaiu, id. Vat6: tus, id. 
 Viti: uthu, nose. Rotuma: isu, id. 
 
 Vaturanga, Suau, Sariba, Tubetube: isu, the nose. Mugula: 
 is'u, id, Roro: izw, id. Nggela, Bugotu: ihu, id. Sesake, 
 'Bpi: ngisu, id. Bierian : kinihu, id. Baki : sunu, id. Brumer 
 Island: ishuda, id. Maewo: fe«, id. Wango: barisu, id. 
 Roro, Kabadi: i/w, id. Pokau: idu, id. Sinaugoro, Keapara: 
 ilu, id. Hula, Galoma, Rubi: iru, id. Raqa, Oiun: iu, id. 
 Awalama, Taupota, Mukawa: niu, id. Nggao: we/sw, id. 
 Buka: wesu, uies, osu, id. Ulawa, Bululaha: palusu, id. 
 Saa: pwalusu, id. Fagani: barusu, id. Ambrym: ^wfew, id. 
 Motu: wdw, id. Aneityum: in-gidjin, id. 
 Gani: usnut, the nose. Malay: idung, id. Java: irung, id. 
 
 Togean Islands : w^m, id. Malagasy : uruna, id. 
 Hebrew : nhiraim, the nostrils. Syriac : nhlro' , the nose. Arabic : 
 noh'rat, the aperture of the nose. 
 In the Efate the form ngore is not to be found in Polynesia nor is it con- 
 spicuous in our Melanesian material. It may be that it reappears in Alite 
 ngongora and Duke of York gigiro. 
 
 The other words, usu and ngusu, serve as transition forms, usu pointing 
 to isu the nose in Polynesia and ngusu to ngutu the mouth, which is very 
 near, nearer yet when we bear in mind that ngutu the mouth is snout as 
 well and that isu the nose is snout too. We shall examine our material 
 first for the discrimination of the isu homogenetics. 
 
 The Polynesian languages have isu firmly differentiated and this form 
 goes over into Rotuma. In the foregoing list Vate tus rests on Turner's col- 
 lation of two languages from Efate, Meli and Erakor, differing widely from 
 the unnamed language which Macdonald records, and not distinguished by 
 name in Turner's work. 
 
 In Melanesia isu is found unmistakably in Vaturanga, Nggela, Bugotu, 
 Brumer Island, and probably Buka {wesu, uies). In Indonesia it is possible 
 that the Togean Island preserves it ; the Malay and Javanese are remote 
 and beyond proof. 
 
 Next we shall correlate the usu forms, restricting these to such as have 
 u for the former vowel and are devoid of a consonantal modulant. This 
 is found in Efate, Viti, Buka (osu), and Motu udu. It is recalled by Gani 
 usnut, and perhaps by Malagasy. 
 
 Efat6 identifies for us usu and ngusu. The latter is not common, Am- 
 brym guhu is the only affiliated form. More common is the wg-modulant 
 upon the isu stem: Sesake, Epi, ngisu; Bierian, ki-nihu; Nggao, nehu; 
 Baki, sunu (metathetic). 
 
 We now encounter another group of forms, the /-modulant upon the isu 
 and the usu stem. Simply it is Usui in Maewo. Beyond this point it does 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 349 
 
 not appear independently, but only in composition with another element, 
 ba-pa-pwa: Wango, barisu; Fagani, barusu; Ulawa, Bululaha, palusu; Saa, 
 pwalusu. The value of this prefatory member is at present unknown. As 
 regards the lisu-lusu member of the composite we are by no means certain. 
 We may choose to regard it as a mutant form of ngusu, but it should be 
 noted that neither in Polynesia nor in Melanesia have we confirmatory 
 evidence of ng-l mutation. 
 
 We have already seen the interchangeability of isu and usu. The Mela- 
 nesian material shows also the interchangeability of ngisu and ngusu, Usu 
 and lusu. As to the former of these pairs Ffate shows that usu and ngusu 
 are not only broadly interchangeable, but that they may exist as alternates 
 in the same language. Now ngusu of Efat6 is clearly Polynesian ngutu. 
 Accordingly we are now to pass the homogenetics of that stem under review. 
 not stopping to distinguish in sense between mouth, snout, lips, beak, bill, 
 all of which are found : 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna.Uvea, Niue, Fakaafo, Moiki, Maori, Rarotonga, 
 Mangareva, Rapanui, Paumotu : ngutu. Hawaii : nuku. Tahiti : 
 utu. Fotuna : rangutu. Marquesas : kiikutu, kiinutu. Aniwa : 
 tangutu. Nuguria: launutu, launuhi. 
 
 Viti: ngusu. Rotuma: nuchu. 
 
 Mota Maligo : ngusiu. MotaVeverau, Merlav: ngusui. Gog: ngus, 
 ngusun. New Georgia : ngusu. Baki : sunu. Guadalcanar : 
 ngisu. Pokau : nutu. Motu : udu. 
 
 Saparua: nuku. 
 
 In this latter collation it will be seen that the Polynesian is altogether of 
 the ngutu type, the Melanesian of the ngusu type, except that Motu with 
 the very same which reappears in Tahiti serves as the transition phase. 
 
 We may lay out this material in a degenerative series, ngutu-ngusu-usu- 
 isu. Yet it seems to me far more consonant with that we now know of the 
 spirit of Polynesian to present them in the other as monuments of progress 
 from a broadly diffuse primitive su root in the direction of higher speciali- 
 zation in use by modulant coefficients, u, i, ngu, ngi and It. In that view 
 of the case we need recognize no difficulty in the fact that Usu does not 
 readily derive from ngisu, lusu from ngusu; they do not have to, they stand 
 on their same plane of specialized evolution and they stand independent. 
 
 And with this primal root su the Semitic presents not the slightest 
 resemblance. 
 
 299. 
 
 ngum i, um i, ngu i, ngw i, mw i, to seize, to grasp, to catch, to hold (with 
 or in the hand). 
 Tonga : kuku, to clench the fist, to hold fast in the hand ; kukukuku, 
 to hold and carry in the hand. Futuna: kukumi, kuku, to 
 clasp in the hand. Niue: kuku, to hold fast, to grasp. Uvea: 
 kumi, to grasp after; kukumi, to throttle; nima kuku, the fist. 
 Mangareva : kukumu, to close the fist. Samoa : 'u'u, to take 
 hold of, to grasp, to clutch. Fotuna: no-kumia, to grasp. 
 Viti: kukuva, to hold a thing fast; nggunggu, clinched; nggumi, to 
 clench ; nggunggutha, to hold in the hand. 
 
350 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Motu: guguba, to hold tightly, to squeeze with tight fingers. 
 Malay: gangam, to clutch, to clench, the clenched hand, the fist. 
 
 Java: gagam, id. 
 Arabic: kamkama, to collect, to seize or catch with the hand, to 
 
 take. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is kuni. This is apparent in Ufati ngum and um. 
 
 It is purely a Nuclear Polynesian stem except for the extreme eastward 
 extension to Mangareva. That it is identified only in Motu, Efatd, Viti, and 
 Nuclear Polynesia shows it to have been brought by the migration stream 
 through the south gate and along the Viti stream ; and its sole Malay identi- 
 fications lie along the channel which that stream must have followed before 
 leaving Indonesia. 
 
 Our Viti forms are of particular interest. They reduce to stems hum, 
 kuv, and knh. Of these the first is the stem common to Nuclear Polynesia, 
 Efate\ and Indonesia ; the second accords with Motu, far back in the Torres 
 Straits fairway; the third nowhere else appears. The sense is so close for 
 all three as to show their unity in essentials. This is exceptional, but it 
 falls readily into accord with the hypothesis of seed as well as root in this 
 primordial language family. 
 
 In brief, this is that out of a seed of speech roots become such by the 
 addition of consonantal modulants to differentiate specific particular mani- 
 festations of the primordial act or state. I have worked out the value of a 
 number of these consonants when prefixed as coefficients. Ex hypothesi 
 we should look for a similar range of differentiations with consonants 
 suffixed. 
 
 In this instance we have ku as a root thus developed. Its primal sense 
 is clearly something to do with the hand and its elemental activity. What 
 then is the elemental activity of the human hand? Our ergographs might 
 not register it at a milligramme, but the curling baby fingers are in the 
 position of grasping, the instinct to clutch which Dr. Louis Robinson has 
 said embodies whole ages of comprehension of the first need of arboreal 
 life. In its primal sense ku is the expression of the primordial clutch of 
 this race of primitive speech inventors. Such variety as succeeding conso- 
 nants may affix to the primordial clutch may express the manner or the 
 degree of such grasping. 
 
 In our three Viti stems we find a certain order of degree ; just to hold in 
 clutching hand, kuh; to clench the hand, hum; to clench and hold fast, kuv. 
 In even degree h is one of the weakest of consonants, merely a breath ; m 
 is so little removed from the vowels that it is among the very first of the 
 consonant acquisitions ; v is one of the latest acquisitions, a strong sound 
 for men who have long since learned to speak and to speak strong as 
 becomes men. 
 
 300. 
 ika, a fish. 
 
 Fakaafo, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Moiki, Nuguria, Sikayana, 
 Vat6, Maori, Marquesas, Mangareva, Mangaia, Paumotu, To- 
 ngarewa, Rarotonga, Manahiki: ika, fish. Aniwa, Fotuna: 
 eika, id. Samoa: i'a, id. Nukuoro, Tahiti, Hawaii: ia^ id. 
 Rapanui : ika, fish, animal. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 351 
 
 Viti: ika, fish. Rotuma: i'a, id. 
 
 Epi: yika, fish. Sesake, Ambrym, Santo, Southeast Epi: ika, id. 
 Bierian: ne-ika, id. Mota, Lo, Fagani, Belaga, Nggela: iga, id. 
 Arag, Omba: ige, id. Wango, Bululaha: i'a, id. Ugi, Ulawa, 
 Alite: ia, id. Roro: mala, id. Norbarbar: ie, id. Nengone: 
 waie, id. Saa, Tubetube : He, id. New Georgia: ihana, id. 
 Dobu, Tavara, Awalama, Taupota, Wedau, Boniki, Mukawa, 
 Kubiri: iana, id. Kabadi: veana, id. Duke of York: ian, id. 
 Kiviri: iun,id. Kiriwina : iena, id. Murua:Mm,id. Matupit: 
 ien, id. Baravon: ew, id. Buka: eina, aenna, aienne, aiena, id. 
 Merlav, Pak: z#, id. Motlav, Gog, Mosin, Alo Teqel, Volow: 
 eg, id. Malekula: wa-z'/i, id. New Ireland (Duffield) : kauk, id. 
 
 North Borneo: jikan, fish. Malay, Massaratty, Teor, Ilocan, 
 
 Mayapo, Gah : ikan, id . Bouton : ikani, id . Amblaw : ikiani, id. 
 Menado : maranigan, id. Silong: ackan, id. Sulu: wda, id. 
 Kar Nicobar: &a, id. Central Nicobar: ga, id. Lariko, 
 Wahai, Gani, Saparua, Ahtiago, Matabello: ian, id. Liang, 
 Morella: iyan, id. Tidore: nyan, id. Batumerah, Awaiya, 
 Caimarian: iani, id. Mysot: ein, id. Java: iwa, id. Teluti: 
 yano, id. 
 
 Hebrew: dag, dege, dagah, degath, fish. 
 
 In the data here assembled we have two working stems, which, from the 
 regions of their greatest frequency, are to be described as ika the Polynesian 
 stem, and ikan the Indonesian stem. 
 
 We find ika as the stem in all but five of the Polynesian languages ; and 
 the only change affects the consonant ; in Samoa and Rotuma it has so 
 lately vanished that enunciation still marks the gap; in Nukuoro, Tahiti, 
 and Hawaii it has been forgotten that a consonant ever intervened. 
 
 This stem is of the most common occurrence in Melanesia. In various 
 stages of dilapidation we may trace it from Nengone in the far south to 
 the central Solomons and with possibly one sporadic instance farther north 
 in the eastern gateway. Epi shows in yika the ika stem with a slight semi- 
 vowel reinforcement, possibly repeated in North Borneo jikan, though the 
 value of this j is not distinctly set forth. The normal ika is found in the 
 New Hebrides, and with a variant not possible in Polynesia, as iga and 
 ige in the New Hebrides and the central Solomons. The change of the 
 final vowel from a to e is so slight as not to call for detailed consideration. 
 Wango and Bululaha reproduce Samoa and Rotuma i'a. Ia is found in a 
 part of the Solomons, but not restrictively, for ie carries it along to Norbar- 
 bar and Nengone. We are last to consider a variant which would be im- 
 practicable in Polynesia, terminal abrasion to a closed stem, ig and eg in the 
 Banks Group, ih in Malekula, perhaps in the New Ireland composite ka-uk. 
 
 Modifications of the ikan stem are found in the northern part of Mela- 
 nesia, the southernmost occurrence as well as the least altered being New 
 Georgia ihana. The presence of the n serves to identify ikan for us, despite 
 the dropped k, in Duke of York, Matupit, Buka and Baravon. These are all 
 within the range of Post- Polynesian Malayan voyaging, recourse to which 
 explanation has been had in folau (287). 
 
352 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Regarding the suffixed n as characteristic of Indonesia and affixed upon 
 Polynesian loan material in accordance with an idiosyncrasy foreign to the 
 source of the loan, we may dispose of many of these forms by a list which 
 exhibits their progress in variation from the standard type: jihan, ikan, 
 ikani, ikiani, maran-igan, ackan, iani, yano, nyan, iyan, ian, ein. Sulu isda 
 is impossible of coordination. Nicobar ka and ga would need proof that ika 
 could sacrifice that former syllable which only in Silong ackan has admitted 
 of any alteration whatever. Java iwa is last to be noted ; it should not be 
 understood as involving a k-w mutation, but rather does it represent some- 
 thing very much like Samoa i'a, and the semivowel w is but the attempt 
 to hold the two vowels apart, as is accomplished in Samoa by the '. This 
 is a particularly interesting identification, for it is the only language in 
 Indonesia which has not added n to the Proto-Samoan stem. 
 
 Concerning the Semitic Dr. Macdonald writes : "It is possible that ika is the 
 same by the elision of the d." Equally is it possible that darksome is 
 irksome "by the elision of the d." A simple philology. 
 
 ' 'I'a is the general name for fishes," Pratt notes in his Samoan dictionary, 
 "except the bonito and shellfish (mollusca and Crustacea)." We may for- 
 give the inaccuracy of the biology in our gratitude for the former note. The 
 bonito is not a fish, the bonito is a gentleman, and not for worlds would 
 Samoa offend against his state. The Samoan in his 'upu fa'aaloalo has his 
 own Basakrama, the language of courtesy to be used to them of high degree, 
 to chiefs and bonitos. 
 
 One does not say that he goes to the towns which are favorably situated 
 for the bonito fishery; he says rather that (juna'i) he goes into seclusion, 
 he withdraws himself. He finds that the fleet which is to chase the bonito 
 has an honorable name for this use, that the chief fisher has a name that 
 he never uses ashore. He will not in so many words say that he is going 
 to fish for bonito, he says that he is going out paddling in the courtesy 
 language {aid) ; he even avoids all chance of offending this gentleman of his 
 seas by saying, instead of the blunt vulgarity of the word fishing, rather that 
 he is headed in some other direction (fa' asanga' ese) . He does not paddle 
 with the common word but with that (pale) which he uses in compliment 
 to his chief's canoe. He will not so much as speak the word which means 
 canoe; he calls it by another word (tafanga), which may mean the turning 
 away to one side. In this unmentioned canoe he may not carry water by 
 its common name, he must call it (malu) the cool stuff. He will not men- 
 tion his eyes in the canoe; he calls his visor (taulauifi) the shield for his 
 chestnut leaves. Even the word for large becomes something else (sumalie) 
 in this great game. The hook must be tied with ritual care; it is called 
 (pa) out of the common name for hook ; no bonito will take a hook which 
 has not been properly tied ; the fastening is veiled under the name (fanua) 
 for the land. There are many rules to observe; their disregard is called 
 (sopoliu) the stepping over the bilges, from the most unfortunate thing that 
 the fisher can do. He may hail the bonito by his name (atu), or he may 
 call him affectionately or coaxingly (pa'umasunu) old singed-skin. If he 
 has the fortune to hook his bonito he must raise the shout of triumph, 
 Tu! Tu! Tu &!, not his whole name but one of its syllables ; he triumphs 
 as over a foe honorably slain in combat, but he avoids hurting the feelings 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 353 
 
 of the other gentlemen of the sea. The first bonito caught in a new canoe 
 he calls (ola) life ; the first bonito caught in any season bears a special name 
 (ngatongia), of uncertain signification, and he presents it to his chief. His 
 catch he reckons by a special notation ; to his numerals he adds the word 
 (tino) body ; he counts them as one-body, two-body, three-body. Parts of 
 the gentleman have specific names of their own; his fins (asa) and his 
 entrails (je'afe'a) are called in terms nowhere else employed ; the tidbit of 
 the belly part, which the fisher must give to his chief, is called (ma'alo) by 
 the honorific title of the chief's abdomen. And if the rites were not duly 
 observed, if the hook was not rightly tied, if the fisher was so incautious 
 as to mention his eyes, if one of a hundred faults was committed and the 
 fishing was in vain, then the fisher acknowledged his ill success abjectly by 
 saying that (maloa) he was conquered. 
 
 Such is the language Samoans use to the gentleman of the seas, and he 
 is not i'a. 
 
 301. 
 kasu, kas, kau, tree, wood. 
 
 Samoa: la'au, a tree, a plant, wood, timber; 'au'auli, 'auali'i, names 
 of trees. Futuna: ladkau, a tree, plant, wood ; kauasi, sandal- 
 wood. Niue : lakau, a shrub, a tree, wood ; akau, a tree, wood, 
 timber; kauhuhu, the name of a shrub. Fakaafo, Manahiki: 
 lakau, a tree. Nuguria: lakau, rakau, id. Hawaii: laau, 
 a tree, wood, timber. Maori : rakau, id ; kauere, kauka, kauri, 
 names of trees. Rarotonga, Tongarewa, Fotuna, Mangareva : 
 rakau, a tree. Paumotu : rakau, a tree, a plant. Sikayana : 
 rakau, wood. Nukuoro: rakau, a tree; ururakau, medicine; 
 haiururakau, a doctor. Rapanui: rakau, medicine. Vat6: 
 rakau, a tree, a club. Tahiti: raau, a tree, wood, timber. 
 Aniwa : foirakou, a tree ; rakao, a club. Tonga, Uvea, Mar- 
 
 quesas: akau, a tree, wood, timber. Moiki: ngakau, tree. 
 Viti: kau, kai, a tree, wood. Rotuma: oi, a tree. 
 Nggao: gazu, a tree. Sesake, Epi: kau, id. Marina: gau, id. 
 Nguna: nakau, id. Motu: au, a tree, firewood. Aneityum: 
 nelcau-un, a rafter; cat, a tree. Solomon Islands: au, a tree. 
 Omba, Arag, Nggela, Bugotu: gai, id. Murray Island : gair, id. 
 Maewo: geiga, id. Tangoan Santo : tagai, id. Mota: tangae, id. 
 Gog: regai, id. Eakon: rega, id. Lo: raga, id. Bierian: 
 lakai, tree; leke, wood. Malo: wu-cai, tree. Tanna : ni-gi, id. 
 Epi: lakai, yesi, id. Merlav: tankei, id. Volow, Motlav, 
 Norbarbar: tenge, id. Vuras: retenge, id. Mosin: rekenge, id. 
 Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel: enge, id. Malekula: ni-ge, n-ai, id. 
 Ulawa, Bululaha, Alite: ai, id. Vaturanga, New Georgia: 
 hai, id. Duke of York: diwai, id. 
 Malay, Baju: kayu, tree, wood. Teor: kai, id. Malagasy: hazu, id. 
 Hebrew: 'es, tree, wood; from Hebrew, 'asah, Arabic, 'asa', to be 
 hard, firm. 
 
 The stem kau does not appear independently in any language of Poly- 
 nesia proper. For tree and for timber we have the composite lakau in 
 various stages of transformation. But kau will also be found as an initial 
 
354 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 component of various tree names. It is in Viti first that we find it in 
 free existence. In Melanesia this form is rare. It occurs as kau in Efate\ 
 Sesake, Epi, Nguna, and perhaps may be preserved in Aneityum ; as gau in 
 Marina ; as aw in Motu and somewhere in the Solomon Islands. 
 
 The triplicity of the Efate forms suggests a possible transition. Kasu 
 and kas are easy to be correlated, kasu and kau less easy. They might be 
 linked by the assumption of a parent form kahu, from which each might 
 derive. This would appear in modern Samoan as kau; but I have found it 
 the rule that even the mildest aspirate in Proto-Samoan becoming extinct 
 in modern Samoan is yet retained as aspiration in Nuclear Polynesia and 
 as th in Viti, none of which mutations is found on this record. 
 
 With the statement of this contrary argument, let us adopt this as a 
 working hypothesis . With kasu we identify Nggao gazu and Malagasy hazu. 
 With a parent kahu we may associate Malay and Baju kayu. This is as 
 far as this unsupported hypothesis will carry us, although kayu invites 
 enticingly as a bridge to kau. 
 
 We next employ the comparison of Polynesian lakau and Bierian lakai to 
 give us a transformation phase by which we may cross from kau to kai, and 
 in Viti we find kai occurring as a dialectic variant of kau. This secondary 
 stem kai (as kai, cai, gai, gae) is discoverable in the free state or in com- 
 position over a wide Melanesian range, and in Teor in Indonesia. In Vatu- 
 ranga and New Georgia hai we find the transition to Malekula n-ai and to 
 ai of Ulawa, Bululaha, and Alite, probably including Duke of York diwai 
 as a composite. 
 
 For the next deterioration phase we have the benefit of a similar transition 
 member. As we were able to link lakau and lakai, so may we link lakai and 
 Lo raga, I/akon rega, and Bierian leke. Thus we obtain a tertiary stem ka, 
 fee. The ka (ga) form occurs only in Lakon and Lo. The fee {ge) form we 
 list from Norbarbar, Vuras, Mosin, Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, Malekula ; and 
 the gi from Tanna. 
 
 Let us not neglect to observe that in many of these Melanesian languages 
 kau is able to stand free, as in Viti and Efat£ ; omitting the combined article 
 n variously vocalized, we list free forms in Nggao, Sesake, Epi, Marina, 
 Nguna, Motu, Aneityum, Solomon Islands, Omba, Arag, Nggela, Bugotu, 
 Murray Island, Tanna, Malekula, Ulawa, Bululaha, Alite, Vaturanga, and 
 New Georgia. 
 
 In the Polynesian area we have noted that the prior composition element 
 is la, variously modified to ra, nga, a. We find this recurring in Melanesia. 
 First as la: Aneityum, ne-lcau-un. Then as e, corresponding to a in Tonga, 
 etc. ; Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, further establishing a variant stem nge out of 
 the tertiary ge. We now pass from la to ta, a mutation ill supported; it 
 may be better to regard it as an independent member of the composite. 
 As ta we note its occurrence in Tangoan Santo, Mota, Merlav ; as te, in 
 Volow, Motlav, Norbarbar. It may even be di in Duke of York diwai. 
 The form tenge illuminates Vuras retenge as a double composite, the com- 
 mon la stem prosthetic upon the te-nge compound ; and upon retenge hangs 
 Mosin rekenge. The prior element in Malo wu-cai is not elsewhere found. 
 Maewo geiga eludes analysis, except upon the scheme that it is a duplicate 
 of slightly variant kai derivatives. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 355 
 
 This is all very intricate, but the proof needs just this link by link elabo- 
 ration. The only point as to which we may retain proper doubt is as to 
 the kasu group of forms ; they are certainly an anomaly. Yet it is just 
 upon the kasu group, this irreconcilable kasu, that the whole of the pro- 
 posed Semitic origin rests. 
 
 302. 
 kat i, katikati, ngat i, to bite; kakat, a bite; fikit, to bite each other. 
 
 Futuna : katikati, to gnaw off the bark of sugar cane with the teeth ; 
 kakati, to corrode, to pierce, to eat in. Niue : kakati, to bite, 
 to chew. Maori: kakati, to eat into, to gnaw through, to 
 corrode; katikati, to nibble. Rarotonga: kati, kakati, to bite. 
 Paumotu: kakati, id. Nukuoro: kati, id. Rapanui: katikati, 
 to scratch. Samoa: 'ati, to eat in, to corrode; 'a'ati, to eat 
 in, to corrode, to gnaw off, to pierce (as the teeth of a dog); 
 'atimotu, to bite through. Tahiti: ati, to bite; aati, to bite, 
 to gnaw, to tear with the teeth. Hawaii: aki, aaki, akiaki, 
 to bite, to nibble. 
 Viti : katia, to bite. 
 
 Malo: cate, to bite. Tangoan Santo: kati, id. Makura: nggati, id. 
 Bierian: mkati, id. Santo: kotkot, id. Malekula: haji, id. 
 Mota : ngit, id. ; gat, to chew. Tagula : gadu, to bite. Nada : 
 gad, id. Kiriwina: gadi, id. Tubetube: letai, id. Suau: 
 retai, id. Murua: gedi, id. Kubiri: gitaboni, id. Dobu: 
 go'i, id. Boniki: kutai, id. Mukawa: kutakibai,id. Taupota, 
 Wedau: utai, id. 
 Malay: gigit, to bite; gigitan, a bite. Malagasy: hehitra, to hold, 
 to grasp, to seize, clutch, bite; kaikitra, a bite; manaikitra, 
 to bite. 
 Syriac : nkat, to bite. 
 
 At the time of the earliest, the Proto-Samoan, migration the effective 
 stem was kati, this, however, being formed upon the root kat by the verb- 
 formative *. The bare root must have been carried down into Melanesia by 
 the Proto-Samoans, for it is found preserved in Santo and Mota. Fur- 
 thermore, in these two languages reproducing the archaic form we find the 
 only deviations from the radical a. One of these, represented by the Mota 
 ngit, is the vowel of the Malay identifications. 
 
 The Syriac stands as a resemblance, form and sense. 
 
 303- 
 kil i, kili, to dig; kali, a digging stick; kili, a current (as in the sand; lit. 
 that which digs). Cf. ngil i (297) to which this note is 
 
 supplemental. 
 Ethiopic: karaya, to dig. Arabic: kara', id. Hebrew: karah, id. 
 Chaldee: kera', id. 
 
 304- 
 kirikiri, gravel, pebbles. 
 
 Tonga: kilikili, small stones placed on graves. Futuna, Niue: 
 kilikili, gravel. Samoa : 'ili'ili, gravel, pebbles, small stones ; 
 'iliti, to be pained by walking over sharp stones ; ta'ili, stony, 
 
356 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 gravelly. Maori : kirikiri, gravel. Mangaia : kirikiri, flints, 
 small stones. Moriori : kiripohatu, gravel. Rapanui : kirikiri, 
 polished stone. Mangareva: kirikiri, flints, small stones. 
 Paumotu: kirikiri, stony, pebbly, gravelly; huakiri, gravel, 
 stony. Sikayana : kirikiri, shingle. Tahiti : iriiri, gravel. 
 Hawaii : Hi, iliili, small stones worn smooth by water. Nukuoro : 
 kerikeri, pebbles. Marquesas: kiikii, gravel. 
 Viti : kilitha, to turn up stones, to turn a thing up and look under it. 
 Solomon Islands: kilifela, flint; pokiri, a fishing sinker. Motu: 
 
 miri, gravel. 
 Malay: krikil, karikil, karikil, gravel, pebbles; batu-kelikir, gravel. 
 Arabic: girgir', a berry; garal' , gravel. Hebrew: garger, a berry. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is kilit. 
 
 To the significations assigned in the Polynesian section should be added 
 that of fragments of broken coral such as are used for flooring houses where 
 shingle of volcanic rock is not available. I am very doubtful of the miner- 
 alogy which assigns flint to Mangaia, Mangareva and the Solomon Islands. 
 The Viti langgere gravel may perhaps be a composite of this stem. While 
 kilitha very clearly reproduces the kilit stem its signification is far from 
 satisfactory. 
 
 So far as we are in a position to judge Motu miri amounts to no more 
 than a partial resemblance, for in all this material we have no evidence 
 confirmatory of a k-m mutation, and Motu in four instances disposes of k 
 thus: twice by extinction (301, 306), once preserves it (249), once alters it 
 to g (299). 
 
 The Malay forms are coordinate with the modern abraded form of the 
 stem. 
 
 The Semitic has a general resemblance, but it has the stem grh, of which 
 the last member throws it out of accord with the Polynesian skeleton kit. 
 
 305- 
 kuli na, uili na, the skin, the bark. 
 
 Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea : kili, the skin, bark, husk. Nukuoro : 
 kili, kiri, the skin. Fotuna, Maori, Mangaia, Mangareva: kiri, 
 skin. Paumotu : kiri, the bark. Rapanui : kiri, iri, the skin. 
 Marquesas : kit, skin, hide, leather. Samoa : 'iliola, the outer 
 skin; 'iliasina, light-colored, as the skin; fa'a'ililua, to injure 
 down to the second skin by scratching. Tahiti: iri, skin, 
 hide, bark. Hawaii : Hi, the skin, the bark. 
 
 Viti: kuli, skin. Rotuma: uli, id. 
 
 Ambrym: Hi, skin, bark. Sesake: weli, id. Moanus: kulit, id. 
 IvO : gilit, id. Hpi : kulu, id. Murray Island : egur, id. Nggao: 
 guli, id. Bugotu, Nggela: guiguili, id. New Georgia: 
 korekore, id. Savo: korakora, id. Vaturanga: kokora, id. 
 Wango: uriuri, id. Malo: uri, id. Baki: kulukuti, id. 
 
 Bierian : kul, id. Eromanga : no-kohitan, id. Santo : kurina, id. 
 
 Malay: kulit, skin, hide, leather, bark, rind, husk, shell. Baju: 
 kulit, skin, bark. Ma.tu: kulit, id. Ahtiago : ikulit, id. Bouton: 
 okulit, id. Teor : holit, id. Madura : koli, id. Savu : kori, bark. 
 
 Arabic: gilid, skin, bark. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 357 
 
 The Polynesian word varies but slightly, and that normally, from kili. 
 As it is in use solely with the value of a noun and hence needs no formative 
 affixes which might protect a radical terminal consonant as in verb-deriva- 
 tives, we have no means of proving a kilit stem. Indonesia exhibits a stem 
 which differs in the former vowel and preserves a final consonant, kulit. 
 Melanesia sometimes approaches the Polynesian, othertimes the Indonesian. 
 
 Of the Polynesian type we note Ambrym and Sesake, both of which have 
 abraded the initial k, and in neither is it usual to drop that letter. I,o pre- 
 serves the vowel in gilit and at the same time has the Indonesian <-final. 
 Codrington (Melanesian Languages 90, note) suggests as a possibility that 
 Mota wil to peel is homogenetic ; in his Mota dictionary, however, he defines 
 with great precision "to turn round horizontally, to peel, turning the fruit 
 over in peeling," this in sense and in form bringing the word into close 
 association with vili to turn round ; the k-w mutation in Mota is suggested 
 but once, kutu (306) a louse Mota wut. 
 
 The two forms in Efate are not wholly satisfactory as transition phases, 
 for they would involve the unsupported k-w mutation. Still we do find 
 kuli, a frequent Melanesian and altogether Indonesian form, alternative 
 with uili, which seems to offer some possibility of a connection with the 
 Polynesian kili. 
 
 The kuli form without consonant termination is found in Viti, Rotuma, 
 Epi (Bierian and possibly Baki), Murray Island, Nggao, Bugotu, Nggela, 
 New Georgia, Savo, Vaturanga, Wango, Malo, and Santo. There is a con- 
 siderable variation in these forms, but they are to be connected with this 
 stem. In Baki kulukuti we may have a composite of which kulu alone 
 pertains to this group. In Moanus we have a distinctly Indonesian form; 
 geographically it is within the feasible limit of Post- Polynesian Malayan 
 intercourse ; yet Lo, almost too far south for this explanation to be consid- 
 ered valid, has the Minal in gilit; and Eromanga no-kohit-an is suggestive, 
 although we have no other instance in that language of l-h mutation. 
 
 All the Indonesian identifications are of the kulit type, except that 
 Madura and Savu have either lost or have not acquired the i-final. 
 
 The Arabic shows resemblance to the Indonesian type as to consonants, 
 to the Polynesian as to vowels. 
 
 306. 
 kutu, the louse. 
 
 Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Fotuna, Marquesas, Mangareva, Rarotonga, 
 Rapanui, Nukuoro: kutu, the louse. Niue: kutu, the louse, 
 the flea. Maori: kutu, the louse, human vermin in general. 
 Samoa: 'utu, the louse ; 'utufiti, the flea. Paumotu: gutu, the 
 louse. Tahiti: utu, id. Hawaii: uku, a small insect. 
 
 Viti: kutu, the louse. 
 
 Deni, Nada, Kiriwina, Mukawa, Raqa: kutu, the louse. Murua: 
 kuti, id. Arag, Nggela, Bugotu, Sinaugoro: gutu, id. Kiviri, 
 Oiun: guta, id. Vaturanga: ngotu, id. Marina, Lo, Malekula 
 Pangkumu: gut, id. Hula, Keapara: gu, id. Aneityum: 
 get, id. Ta.rma : kiget, id. Motlav, Volow : git, id. Makura: 
 no-kit, id. Nengone: ote, id. Buka: autu, id. Motu, 
 New Britain, Malo, Rubi, Dobu, Awalama, Taupota, Wedau, 
 
358 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Kubiri: utu, id. Pokau, Doura: uku, id. ~Roro:uhu, id. 
 Bululaha : u'u, id. Galoma: uu, id. Alite, Mekeo, Galoma : 
 u, id. Omba, Maewo, Mota: wutu, id. Merlav, Mota, Gog, 
 Lakon, Vuras, Mosin, Norbarbar: wut, id. Pak, Sasar, Alo 
 Teqel: wu, id. 
 
 Malay, Java, Salayer, Menado, Bolanghitam, Sanguir, Gani, Lariko, 
 Gah, Baju: kutu, the louse. Bouton: okutu, id. Sula: 
 kota, id. Mayapo, Massaratty: koto, id. Macassar: kuto, id. 
 Ahtiago Alfuros: kutim, id. Teor: few*, id. Morella, Mata- 
 bello: utu, id. Caimarian: utua, id. Wahai: m<w», id. 
 Mysot: ut, uti, id. 
 
 Arabic : kurdu', the louse. 
 
 Pediculus seems from the uniformity of the occurrence of this stem to 
 have been an ancestral possession of the Pacific races in their voyaging. 
 That other source of uneasiness, the flea, would appear a later acquisition, 
 since it is rather commonly described in kutu composites as the jumping 
 louse. In Efate the flea was unknown, the people say, until it was intro- 
 duced by white visitors. 
 
 While the Melanesian forms show a wide range of variation, they may 
 readily be set forth in two series, according as they keep or lose fe-initial. 
 
 i. kutu, guiu, ngotu; gut, get, git, kit. 
 2. utu, ote, uku, uhu, u'u, u. 
 
 There remains a group of three forms characteristic of the northern 
 New Hebrides. This seems to involve, in its several forms wutu, wut, wu, 
 the k-w mutation which nowhere else appears nor is it exhibited in any 
 other Polynesian loan word in these languages except in the very doubtful 
 kusue (251) rat Lakon wohow. I incline to look upon this w as not at all 
 a fc-mutant, but rather as an accretion after the fe has been dropped, a 
 hint that something has vanished. I have suggested the same in ika (300) 
 to account for the Javanese form. 
 
 In Indonesia we find the same double series, with and without the fe. 
 
 The Arabic krd' contains two elements foreign to the Polynesian, of 
 which the protected r could not have been dropped arbitrarily. 
 
 307- 
 laba, to be much, many; laba, leba, lafulafu, to be or become or grow big; 
 Ieb, indeed, very; barab, baraf, barau, long, cf. barab, 121. 
 
 Samoa : lava, to be enough, to complete, the whole, indeed, very. 
 Nukuoro: lava, enough. Nuguria: hulava, id. Raro tonga: 
 rava, much. Rapanui: rava, to be able, capable; hakarava, 
 to make large. Maori: rawa, numerous, many, quite, very, 
 at all. Hawaii: too, enough, a sufficiency. Niue: leva 
 (in o leva), very, quite. 
 
 Viti : levu, great ; ndrawa, a thing that fills up. 
 
 Mota: lava, greatly; liwoa, large. Sesake: lavulavu, very large. 
 Merlav, Gog: lav, large. Lo: lilav, large. Omba : lawua, id. 
 Arag: gaivua, id. Fagani: rafa, id. Wango: raha, id. 
 Saa: laha, id. Deni: lebu, id. Mosin, Motlav: liwo, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 359 
 
 Lo: lilivio, id. Leon, Sasar, Pak, Volow: lowo, id. Vuras, 
 Lo, Alo Teqel : luwo, id. Norbarbar: luwoa, id. Aneityum: 
 lupas, id. Pala: nabd, very; laba, great. 
 Malagasy: lava, long, tall, continuing long. Malay: luwas, wide, 
 
 extensive, large, ample. 
 Hebrew : rabab, to become much or many ; rabah, to be or become 
 great, to grow up. 
 There seem to be involved two stems here, one characterized by a-forms, 
 the other by some weaker vowel. Yet the consonant structure exhibits a 
 degree of connection between the two. 
 
 The a-form is the rule in Polynesia, with the exception of Niue. It 
 occurs in Efate\ It appears in Mota and Viti together with the weaker 
 form, but especially differentiated therefrom. It is found in Sesake, Merlav, 
 Gog, Lo, Omba, Arag (?), Fagani, Wango, Saa, Bululaha, Pala. 
 
 Of the weaker type we find e-forms in Niue, Viti, Efat6 and Deni. An 
 i-fona occurs in Mosin, Motlav, Mota, Lo ; and lilav in the last-named may 
 serve as a transition phase between weak and strong types. An o-form is 
 found in Leon, Sasar, Pak and Volow. Forms in u come to light in Vuras, 
 Lo, Alo Teqel, Norbarbar and Aneityum. 
 
 In Indonesia we are able to identify one instance of the strong and one 
 of the weak form. 
 
 The Semitic has at least a resemblance. 
 
 308. 
 langi, the sky, heaven, above. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Manahiki: langi, the 
 sky. Nukuoro: langi, id.; para-o-te-langi, rain; rang, a day; 
 huarangi, noon. Rapanui : rangi, sky, heaven, blue. Maori, 
 Rarotonga, Mangareva, Aniwa, Fotuna, Paumotu, Tongarewa : 
 rangi, the sky. Nuguria, Hawaii: lemi, id. Tahiti: rai, id. 
 Marquesas: aki, ani, id. Vati: rang, id. 
 Viti: langi, the sky. Rotuma: langi, id. 
 
 Moanus: lang, the sky; rang, day (the lighted hours). Buka: 
 indengid, the sky. Tanna: neai, id. Malo: tukaelange, id. 
 Baki : lani, day. Bierian : ligian, day. Tanna : lenyan, day. 
 Malo : rane, light, day. Pokau : lani, daybreak, light. Kabadi : 
 rani, id. Roro: rani-ne-rere, daybreak. Roro: lani, wind, 
 time. Waima: lani, wind. Wedau: I'anel'anene, id. Galoma: 
 lagi, id. Dobu, Kiriwina: iagila, id. Wedau: I'agi'na, id. 
 Galoma: gagi, id. Murua: yagi, id. Hula, Keapara: agi, id. 
 Misima: Ian, daybreak. Panaieti: ran, id. Motu, Nada: lai, 
 wind. Nada: laina, id. 
 Malay, Kayan, Java, Tagalog, Magindano, Sum : langit, sky. 
 Baliyon: langid, id. Bugi, Champa, Macassar: langi, id. 
 
 Togean Islands: janggie, id. Malagasy: lanitra, id. 
 Hebrew: rum, ram, to be high, to raise, to lift up. Ethiopic: 
 aryam, heaven. 
 In this very smooth series of identifications only a few merit comment. 
 The general signification is the sky, in some obscure fashion conceived 
 of as disposed in concentric layers ; for in Samoan legend Tangaloa, self- 
 
360 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 existent and heedless creator of all things, rests in the eighth heaven or 
 the ninth. In NukUoro, where the Samoan influence is altogether para- 
 mount, and in Moanus, the first identifiable halting- place of the migra- 
 tion swarm through the eastern gateway, we find the word used for the 
 bright half of the day; this usage occurs in Baki and Bierian of Epi, in 
 Malo, and probably in Tanna. In Moanus we have positive record (po 285), 
 and in Nukuoro we are warranted in assuming the common Polynesian 
 practice, that the calendar days are counted by the lapse of darkness. We 
 note with surprise that in these two languages the day sense is differentiated 
 from the sky sense by the use of r for the former and / for the latter. We 
 are not justified in drawing a conclusion that on this account is there any 
 particular association between these two languages. Moanus marks the 
 exit from Indonesia, Nukuoro can only be understood as a very modern 
 counter current from Samoa; the same differentiation holds in Malo. We 
 have already had occasion (matangi 274) to discuss yet another langi sense, 
 that of the wind. In San Cristoval rangi is the rain. 
 
 Buka indengid seems resolvable into in-dengi-d, the former element 
 functioning as article. We have no other example from Buka of the l-nd 
 mutation, but in the table it will be seen that l-nd, or its practical equiv- 
 alent l-t, is not unknown. The <2-final points to the possibility of acquisition 
 from Malay influence, and Buka is within the range of such cruises. Malo 
 tukae-lange is clearly a composite, and the former member is not explic- 
 able from our scanty memorials of that speech ; but the latter element is 
 confirmed in yet another composite, tae-lage cloud. Tanna neai may not 
 improbably be ne-(l)a(ng)i. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications are satisfactory, noting only that the 
 /-final as a formative element is generally idiosyncratic of this language 
 group. 
 
 The only way in which the Semitic can be brought into association with 
 langi sky lies in the Efate preposition (?) elangi above. If that becomes 
 "above" by reason of a development of a secondary sense out of the literal 
 "in the sky," then it has nothing to with this Semitic. If, on the other 
 hand, its primal sense is "above" (possibly akin to Polynesian lunga), then 
 it has nothing to do with langi the sky. In either way the Semitic is 
 irrelevant even before we consider the amount of its resemblance. 
 
 309- 
 lango, a fly. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea: lango, the common house-fly. 
 Nuguria : lano, id. Fotuna, Maori, Rarotonga, Paumotu : rango, 
 id. Nukuoro: nango, id. Tahiti: rao, id. Hawaii: nolo, id. 
 
 Viti: lango, a fly. Rotuma: lang, id. 
 
 Arag, Omba, Bululaha, Alite, Marina, Maewo, Gog, Mota, Malo, 
 Ulawa.Wango, Saa, Vaturanga, Nggela: lango, a fly. Fagani: 
 rango, id. Bugotu : thango, id. Nggao : glango, id. Nengone : 
 nengo,id. Bierian: alago, id. Motu : lao, id. Guadalcanar: 
 ango, id. Baki: jago, id. Sasar, Vuras, Mosin, Alo Teqel, 
 Laur, Lambell, King, Lamassa, Duke of York, Merlav, Lakon, 
 Pak, Volow, Norbarbar: lang, id. Motlav, Lo: leng, id. New 
 Britain: laga, id. Makura: na-lag, id. Malekula: ne-rag, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 361 
 
 Aneityum: Mag, id. Murray Island: narger, id. Solomon 
 Islands: lau-au, id. Pokau: lalo-maka, id. Motu: lao, id. 
 Doura : lao-maka, id. Mekeo : angu-ma, id. Roro : au-maha, id. 
 Kabadi: ao-kama, id. Panaieti: nagunagu, id. Nada: 
 
 nigunagu,id. Muma.:nigau-wari,id. Kiriwma:nigonagula,id. 
 Dobu: nene-wara, id. 
 Kayan, Sanguir: lango, a fly. Pampangas: langb, id. Menado, 
 Bolanghi tarn : raingo, id. Baju: langow, id. North Borneo: 
 lalangou, id. Tagalog: langau, id. Dyak: lengeau, id. 
 
 Malay: langau, a large fly, a bluebottle. 
 Arabic : lakka'u, a fly. 
 With the exception of the /-w mutation in Nukuoro and the plain meta- 
 thesis in Hawaii we encounter nothing calling for note until we have 
 advanced a considerable step into the Melanesian area. By far the greater 
 part of this western region falls somewhere along the regular series of 
 progression downward : lango, rango, lang, leng, lao, lag, rag. 
 
 Bugotu thango is unique, yet the sense and resemblance may be counted 
 on to carry the unusual l-th mutation. The same may be remarked of 
 the prosthetic g in Nggao glango. Nengone nengo and probably Murray 
 Island narger are carried in the company of Nukuoro nango, the l-n mutation 
 appearing in no less than five Polynesian languages, and in Melanesia 
 several times recurring in lima (313). The Epi forms are out of step, for 
 Bierian without explanation acquires an initial vowel alago, and Baki jago 
 presents an l-j mutation which is supported only by lingi (154) to pour 
 Aneityum aijangjing, and lima (312) five Epi jimo Aneityum ni-jman. 
 Motu lao, as is a by no means uncommon accord between these two widely 
 separated languages, is Tahiti rao. The dropping of the / in Guadalcanar 
 ango appears nowhere else in the life-history of the word; the form is 
 recorded by Tregear without statement of its source; it is clearly from 
 a speech other than Vaturanga. The same author preserves the Solomon 
 Island lau-au, but with no record of what one of the many languages of 
 that archipelago employs it ; there is such a resemblance to Malay and Dyak 
 forms that I have little hesitation in assigning it to the Post-Polynesian 
 period. 
 
 The Indonesian forms exhibit the usual local peculiarities in dealing 
 with loan material, but the sense is plain. 
 
 The Arabic most resembles the Indonesian, differing therefrom most 
 markedly in the intrusion of a palatal between a and u in the final syllable, 
 and this is the point where the Indonesian forms least resemble the Proto- 
 Samoan. We shall, therefore, have to regard the Semitic as yet farther 
 removed from suggestion of a common origin with the Polynesian and 
 Melanesian stem. 
 
 310. 
 
 lau, kalau, kolau, kalai, a spiderweb. 
 
 Samoa: apungaleveleve, apongaleveleve, a spider, a web. Tonga: 
 
 kaleveleve, a large spider. Futuna: kaleveleve, a spider, a web. 
 
 Niue: kaleveleve, a cobweb. Nukuoro: halaneveneve, a spider. 
 Uvea: kavelevele, a spider. Mangareva: pungaverevere, a spider. 
 
 Paumotu: pungaverevere, cloth. Mangaia: pungaverevere, a 
 
362 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 cobweb. Tahiti: puaverevere, id. Maori: pungawerewere r 
 
 puawerewere, puwerewere, a spider. Hawaii: punawelewele r 
 
 a spider, a web. Marquesas: pukaveevee, punaveevee^~wi.. 
 Viti: lawa, a fishing net; viritalawalawa, a cobweb; butalawalawa, 
 
 a spider. 
 Sesake: kalau, a spiderweb. Mota: talau, id.; marawa, a spider. 
 
 Motu: valavala, a cobweb. Aneityum: nz/w, a cobweb; 
 
 nilvanilva, caulfat of a pig. 
 Malay: labalaba, lawalawa, a spider; sarang-lawalawa, a cobweb. 
 
 Visayas: faw, a cobweb. 
 Hebrew: 'arab, to weave. 
 
 This word has provided the theme of a curious paper by Mr. Tregear 
 (32 Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 298). 
 
 There is an enormous metathesis here, and for that reason I have ordered 
 my Polynesian material in two groups, leve and vele. It will be seen at 
 once that the distinction is practically that of Proto-Samoan and Tongafiti, 
 specifically older and later forms. With the Proto-Samoan go the forms 
 in Viti, Efate, Sesake, Mota, and perhaps Aneityum. Motu is the only 
 Melanesian form in accord with the Tongafiti, and it will be recalled that 
 several times, and no farther away than the last item, I have had occasion 
 to remark upon the resemblance between Motu and Tahiti. 
 
 Nor is this matter of the order 1-v or v-1 the only point of divergence. 
 The stem is found free only in Viti, Efat£, Motu, and perhaps Aneityum. 
 With it in composition we have two distinct elements. The simpler 
 is ka, and probably ta is the same ; Nukuoro hala differs, yet we assign it 
 provisionally with this element, for it certainly is not associable with the 
 other. We find ka in Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Efatd, Sesake ; ta we find 
 in Viti and Mota, and in the latter we find a ma distinguishing marawa the 
 spider from talau the web. These are all Proto-Samoan, and they are all 
 found as compounds upon the Proto-Samoan stem leve, except Uvea which 
 shows a mixture, Proto-Samoan ka and Tongafiti vele. 
 
 The other compounding stem is, in series, apunga, punga, puna, puka, 
 pua, pu. These are compounded upon Tongafiti vele, except Samoa which 
 shows a mixture balancing contrarily the Uvea mixture, for Samoa has 
 Tongafiti punga and Proto-Samoan leve. 
 
 The lau of ~Hiat€, Sesake, and Mota will readily be recognized as a degen- 
 eration form of a parallel Proto-Samoan stem lava, lav, lau. Aneityum 
 nilva seems to be ni-liva, of which n functions as article and according to 
 the common usage of that language extracts the nearest stem vowel ; but 
 nilvanilva puzzles me ; I can hardly conceive it possible for a word to con- 
 duplicate article-stem ; this casts a doubt upon the otherwise plain inter- 
 pretation of nilva. 
 
 The Indonesian here recorded preserves the Proto-Samoan stem, whereas 
 more commonly it resembles Tongafiti forms. 
 
 As to the Semitic ; if Mr. Tregear and the Indonesian authorities can find 
 their parent stem in the Sanskrit, and if Dr. Macdonald reads his title to a 
 mansion in Semitic skies, the student of Polynesian may be justified in 
 regarding each with equal doubt. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 363 
 
 3"- 
 le, leo, Io, to see; lele, to look for; leo, lo, to watch, to look. 
 
 Samoa: leo, to watch. Tonga: leo, leohi, to watch, to guard. 
 
 Futuna^JeOj .JSSih. to watch, to be vigilant. Niue : leoleo, to 
 
 guard, to watch over, to protect. Uvea: leoleohi, to guard. 
 
 Viti: rai, seeing, to look; raitha, to look at. Rotuma: io, to look. 
 
 • sj -> Marina: leleo, to see. Malo: leo, to look; leleo, to open the eyes. 
 
 M Bierian : mleo, to look, to open the eyes. 
 
 Malay: liat, to see, to look. Malagasy: hiratra, sight, seeing. 
 Hebrew: ra'ah, to see. Arabic: ra'a', id. Ethiopic: re'ya, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is leos. 
 
 Our Melanesian forms are in exact accord with the Nuclear Polynesian 
 and with the Efate" leo. In Efat£ we may easily see in le a still further 
 degradation of stem, but lo with an internal abrasion is anomalous. 
 
 The position of Viti rai, raitha, is baffling. It suggests a stem rais as a 
 parent. If we look upon Efate" as suggesting an origin for rai, raitha from 
 rais raises an insuperable obstacle, for in the series leos-leo-le it will be seen 
 that le is twice removed from the least hint of s, and rais would need to 
 have les in Efate, which neither is nor could be found. 
 
 The Malay may stand as a good identification, the Malagasy not. Simi- 
 larly the Semitic has a palatal to prevent identification with leos. 
 
 312. 
 lima, five. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Nukuoro, Nuguria, Sikayana, Hawaii: lima, 
 five. Maori, Tahiti, Rarotonga, Rapanui, Moriori, Aniwa, 
 Fotuna, Mangareva: rima, id. Tonga, Uvea: nima, id. 
 
 Moiki: ngima, id. Marquesas: ima, id. 
 
 Viti: lima, five. Rotuma: liam, id. 
 
 Pala: liman, five. Epi, Solomon Islands, Sesake, Arag, Makura, 
 Malo, Santo, Nggela, Bugotu, Nggao, New Georgia, Lambell, 
 Moanus, Kiriwina: lima, id. Nada : aqai-lima, id. Tagula: 
 go-lima, id. Brierly Island : paihe-lima, id. Bierian : ilima, id. 
 Santo Wulua : kilima, id. Paama, Omba, Malanta, Likkilikki : 
 lime, id. Yela: limi, id. Epi: limo, id. Baki: jimo, id. 
 Tangoan Santo, Marina: Una, id. Duke of York, Laur, 
 Lamassa, New Ireland (Port Praslin), Ambrym: Urn, id. Ero- 
 manga : (Sie) siklim, id. ; (Utaha) sukrim, id. ; (Ura) suorem, id. 
 King: telim, id. Malekula Pangkumu: erim, id. Malekula, 
 Wango, Fagani : rima, id. Kubiri, Panaieti : nima, id. Misima, 
 Panaieti: nima-ma-panuna, id. Mukawa: nima-masiana, id. 
 Taupota: nima-ruag'a-i-tutu, ten. Galavi: ko-ma-nima-sago, 
 six. Kiviri: nim, five. Murua: qei-nim, id. Tavara: 
 nim-i-tutu, id. Espiritu Santo : lum, id. Tanna : (Weasisi) 
 karilum, id. ; (Kwamera) karirum, id. ; (Naviliag) kadilum, id. ; 
 (Numerat, Nerokwag) kilkilep, id. ; (RsL'na)kerkerep, id. Waima, 
 Roro, Mekeo, Uni, Pokau, Doura, Kabadi, Motu, Domara, 
 Mailu: ima, id. Boniki: ima-i-kove, id. Sinaugoro, Hula, 
 Keapara, Galoma, Keakalo, Rubi: imaima, id. Galavi: 
 ma-i-kove,id. Lo: tevelima,id. Mota: tavelimwa,id. Gog: 
 
364 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 tavalima, id. Aneityum: ni-jman, ni-kman, id. Maewo: 
 tevelim, id. Norbarbar : teveliem, id. Merlav: tavalimw, id. 
 Mosin: tevelimw, id. Vuras, Motlav, Volow: tevelem, id. 
 
 Lakon : tivilem, id. Sasar, Pak : 'evelem, id. Leon : 'evelimw, id. 
 Retan: tavalemw, id. 
 
 Malay, Java, Cajeli, Morella, Batumerah, Teor, Magindano, Champa, 
 Sulu, Sambawa, Visayas, Tagalog, Pampangas, Kayan, Mame, 
 Salayer, Sanguir, Mayapo, Massaratty, Amblaw, Awaiya, 
 Caimarian, Teluti, Ahtiago, Baju: lima, five. Lampong: 
 
 limah, id. Saru: limoh, id. Togean Islands: limo, id. 
 Kisa: liman, id. Bouton: limanu, id. Salibabo: delima, id. 
 Timor: ta, id. Basakrama: lemo, id. Sirang, Gah, Mysot : 
 Zww, id. Gani: leplim, id. Menado, Liang, Bolanghitam, 
 Lariko, Saparua, Matabello: now, id. Jobi, Dorey: rim, id. 
 Wahai: mwo, id. Malagasy: dimy, id. Dyak: ma, id. 
 
 Arabic: h'amsat, Warns, five. Mahri: khomo, id. Sokotra: 
 
 khemak, id. 
 
 The numeral five being in many cases the same word as that for the hand 
 on which the tale is reckoned we shall first note the cases in which the sense 
 differentiation is indicated by a form modification. By comparison with 
 313 it will be seen that such distinction is found as follows: 
 
 
 Five. 
 
 Hand. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 Maori 
 
 Viti 
 
 rima 
 
 lima 
 
 rima 
 
 imi 
 
 rima 
 
 lima 
 
 rima 
 
 kari-lum 
 
 jimo 
 
 lim 
 
 lim 
 
 lim 
 
 lime 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 rima 
 
 tavalima 
 
 tavalimw 
 
 tavelimwa 
 
 tevelima 
 
 lima 
 
 limanu 
 
 rima 
 
 lima 
 
 ilima 
 
 telim 
 
 ringa 
 
 linga 
 
 ririma 
 
 iimi 
 
 rimarima 
 
 nimanima 
 
 rum a 
 
 nel'limi 
 
 junta 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 limegi 
 
 limamo 
 
 limaka 
 
 limawah 
 
 limin 
 
 rimak 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 lirrvwai 
 
 limwe 
 
 alima 
 
 olima 
 
 rilma 
 
 kame 
 
 ma 
 
 lama 
 
 >re-mutant 
 it 
 
 preduplication 
 
 conduplication 
 
 " andi-mutant 
 i-mutant 
 
 " (inverted order) 
 
 " anda-mutant 
 abbreviated five 
 
 final accretion (gi noun formative) 
 
 (i it 
 
 (a-mutant) 
 
 it a 
 
 frontal accretion of five 
 
 tt a it it 
 
 tt <f Kit 
 tt 11 K 11 
 
 frontal accretion of hand 
 interior intrusion 
 
 Moriori 
 
 Marquesas .... 
 
 Wango 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Fagani 
 
 Tanna 
 
 Baki 
 
 Duke of York . 
 
 Laur 
 
 Lamassa 
 
 Omba 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 Morella 
 
 Batumerah . . . 
 
 Liang 
 
 Maewo 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Mota 
 
 Lo 
 
 Magindano .... 
 
 Bouton 
 
 Menado 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Bierian 
 
 King 
 
 Which of these is the primal signification? Is the numeral called by the 
 hand name because of its five digits? Is the hand called by the numeral 
 because its digits tot up five? So far as I have seen, all my predecessors 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 365 
 
 in these studies have assumed that there is first the hand and then by the 
 accuracy of digital mathematics the numeral has followed. 
 
 It has not been found necessary to call the numeral one after some object 
 which is a visible unit in nature: one is not the word for nose, for an 
 instance; nor is two the word for eyes or ears, which as pairs upon the 
 primitive mathematician are surely as visible, tangible, obvious as the five 
 fingers of one hand. Three is found to be independent of any such concrete 
 presentation; four also. Why, then, must five be considered a secondary 
 sense of hand ? 
 
 As to our English five we might see a beautiful reasonableness in naming 
 it from the fingers of our own mathematical hands. We stick up our fingers 
 in reckoning; the first task of our nursemaid mathematicians at school is to 
 teach the child that sums are no longer to be done on the fingers but on 
 slates with pencils. Thereafter follows mental arithmetic with a new series 
 of tortures all its own. 
 
 But in the islands of our study fingers go not up but down for the count. 
 The hand with its digits displayed coram publico is zero, cipher, naught. 
 It is the clenched fist which counts most, it reckons five ; a usage paralleled, 
 to be sure, in our idiom of that noble art of defending usually most ignoble 
 selves, "I put my 'bunch of fives' in his — " mug, was it? Or peeper? Or 
 possibly breadbasket, this being before the days when solar plexus had 
 given to the ring the dignity of astrological anatomy. The five of the 
 clenched fist I recall from many an island race. 
 
 Let me, however, confirm my testimony from an authority who believes 
 that five is the hand, Dr. Codrington (Melanesian Languages 222, notei): 
 
 The way of reckoning on the fingers differs in various islands. In Nengone the fingers 
 are turned up and brought together at five. In the Banks Islands the fingers are turned 
 down. This is often done with the spoken numerals, often without the use of words. 
 The practice of turning down the fingers, contrary to our practice, deserves notice, as 
 perhaps explaining why sometimes savages are reported to be unable to count above 
 four. The European holds up one finger, which he counts, the native counts those that 
 are down and says "four." Two fingers held up, the native counting those that are 
 down, calls three; and so on until the white man, holding up five fingers, gives the 
 native none turned down to count. The native is nonplussed, and the enquirer reports 
 that savages can not count above four. 
 
 It may well be that I shall seem heterodox in placing five as the parent 
 sense, yet if there be any meaning at all in the foregoing table I am resting 
 upon demonstrable facts and not upon mere fancy. Many of the languages 
 collated in this and the next item show no difference in form between the 
 two senses, the word is the same. Such instances are negative, they lack 
 evidential value, they prove nothing, they disprove nothing. 
 
 This table which I have compiled is far from complete ; in many languages 
 I have the five word and the hand word has not been recorded in the scanti- 
 ness of most of this vocabulary material. Here I have assembled twenty- 
 eight languages, all that I have been able to bring into comparison, in which 
 the five word and the hand word are homogenetic yet variant. I might 
 have extended the list by the inclusion of languages in which the five word 
 is a lima form and the hand word is heterogenetic. These I omit, for, while 
 they are not without their value in pointing to a primal &ve-lima, they 
 would beyond that complicate the problem by the addition of incommen- 
 surable factors. 
 
366 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 We shall then examine these eight-and-twenty languages. Four lan- 
 guages seem to point one way, two dozen point the other. The twenty-four 
 congruent languages have the five-ftraa in its clearest form, and ha.nd-lima 
 has undergone some form of secondary mutation, the nature of which is 
 indicated in the remarks. 
 
 The four opposing languages are now to be examined for the ascertain- 
 ment of the value of their testimony. Tanna is an island remote from either 
 of our migration streams, the quality of its Polynesian content is absolutely 
 the lowest in my scale. The Rve-lima and the hand-lima are alike obscured 
 by alien admixture, so much so that they are barely recognizable. The 
 testimony of Tanna, therefore, should not for one moment count against 
 the agreement of twenty-four. 
 
 The Duke of York has not only Urn for five, but also lima. The posses- 
 sion of the latter is sufficient to remove this speech from this consideration; 
 it belongs in the outer ring in which the five word and the hand word are 
 the same lima. 
 
 Laur and Lamassa (and King, despite another variation element, may be 
 associated therewith) are really the only evidence in opposition. What do 
 these witnesses amount to against a principle established in our triple area, 
 in Polynesia, in Melanesia, in Indonesia? They are three languages, dia- 
 lectic variety at best, spoken on the New Ireland coast in the very jaws of 
 the eastern gateway. The source from which I derive the vocabularies con- 
 tains also a social register, a city directory, of two of these abodes, or huts, 
 of culture : Lamassa has a population of 23 men, 28 women married to them, 
 and 40 single persons including children ; King is peopled by 38 women and 
 girls, 30 men and boys. Not many in the census are these who reverse the 
 system of the whole Pacific. 
 
 On the whole we may disregard such exceptions entirely. Therefore I 
 am willing to aver that in every case where fi.ve.-Uma and hsmd-lima differ 
 it is the latter that is secondary in form ; therefore five it is which is the 
 primordial sense; the hand is lima simply by virtue of its possession of 
 five enumerable fingers. 
 
 The following notes have to do with the varieties in form of the five-lima. 
 
 In Baki and in some other unnamed dialect of Epi the of jimo, limo, is 
 explicable on my theory of the neutral vowel ; this vowel change is found 
 in Basakrama, Saru, and the Togean Islands in Indonesia. The l-j muta- 
 tion occurs also in Aneityum ni-jman. The m-n mutation in Marina and 
 Tangoan Santo Una is found again in manu (317) bird Marina nanu, and 
 mata (324) eye Marina nata. Eromanga shows a Ziw-composite with the 
 element sik-suk-suo. Motu ima finds its only congener in the extreme 
 east, not in Tahiti this time but in the adjacent archipelago of the Marquesas. 
 Aneityum, with w-article and attraction of the nearest vowel, yields two 
 forms, jiman and kiman, each with the n suffix. The former has already 
 been discussed ; the l-k mutation is found only once again in lima (313) hand 
 Nggao kame Vaturanga kima. We now find in the northern New Hebrides 
 a group of lima forms prefaced by tava in no less than four vowel variants 
 and a fifth in which the initial t has been abraded. Not a word of expla- 
 nation is offered in any of Codrington's disquisitions upon these numerals. 
 I venture the suggestion that the added element may find some illumination 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 367 
 
 in Efate tefa (24) to arrange in a row, as one who should tally one-two- 
 three-four, and five-in-a-row, this being as plain to view when the fingers 
 are down as when they are up. The prefix in Bierian ilima and Malekula 
 Pangkumu erim is probably not a formative accretion ; it is very close to 
 such a truly Polynesian use as e lima for five, the e being the visible sign 
 that lima functions as verb. Thus, also, may Santo Wulua and King be 
 accounted for. In Tanna we have (Weasisi, Kwamera, Naviliag) three 
 composites of a lima form (lum, rum) with the initial element kari. In two 
 other Tanna forms (Numerat, Nerokwag, Ra'na) we see feaw'-variants 
 (kil, her) capable of carrying the five sense without lum. Therefore I 
 regard the karilum forms as determinant composites in which each member 
 has the same meaning. 
 
 In Indonesia the variations are less extreme. We note composites in 
 Salibabo and Gani, but neither de- nor Up- is at all associable with the 
 composition members which have been found in Melanesia. Wahai nima 
 reproduces Tonga, Uvea, and Moiki forms, yet the only trace thereof in 
 Melanesia is found in lima (313) hand Saa ninime New Ireland nemdn 
 Nifilole nime Ulawa nimanima, for which we have no record of a five-Ziraa. 
 Dyak ma finds a transition phase in Motu ima and yet more positive 
 support in Bierian ma hand. 
 
 It is quite impossible to see in Arabic Warns a form homogenetic with 
 lima. 
 
 313- 
 lima, nalima na, the hand. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Nukuoro, Futuna, Niue, Sikayana, Hawaii, Mana- 
 hiki: lima, hand, arm. Liueniua: makalima, id. Tahiti, 
 Rarotonga, Nuguria, Aniwa, Fotuna, Rapanui, Mangareva, 
 Paumotu: rima, id. Moriori: ririma, id. Maori : ringa, id. 
 Tonga, Uvea: nima, id. Moiki: ngima, id. Marquesas: 
 iima, ima, id. 
 Viti: linga, hand, arm. 
 
 Epi, Maewo, Merlav, Gog, Nggela, Arag, Malo, Mota, Santo, I^akon, 
 Bugotu, Buka, Duke of York, New Georgia, New Britain, 
 Baravon, Pala, Laur, Lamassa: lima, the hand, arm. Alite: 
 limalima, id. New Ireland (Carteret Harbor) : limak, bralima, id. 
 Ruavatu : lime na manu, wing of a bird. Omba : limegi, hand, 
 arm. Buka: lema, id. Mota: limwai, id. Lo: limwe, id. 
 Kiriwina: iamila, id. King: lama, id. Marina: Una, id. 
 Wango: rimarima, id. Mugula, Tavara, Taupota, Galavi, 
 Kubiri, Kiviri : nima, id. Suau, Sariba, Tubetube, Panaieti, 
 Tagula, Nada, Dobu, Wedau, Mukawa: nima, hand, arm. 
 Ulawa: nimanima, hand. Nifilole: nime, id. Saa: ninime, id. 
 New Ireland (Duffield) : neman,id. Epi: sima, id. Vaturanga: 
 kima, id. Hula, Keapara: gima, hand, arm. Sinaugoro: 
 gima, hand. Nggao: kame, id. Epi: yima, id. Roro, 
 Motu: ima, arm. Mekeo, Pokau, Galoma, Rubi: ima, hand, 
 arm. Uni, Doura, Kabadi, Sinaugoro, Galavi, Boniki, Kwa- 
 gila: ima, hand. Kabadi: imana, arm. Roro: imana, hand. 
 Fagani: ruma, id. Epi (Baki):;'wwo, id. Oiun: uma, id. 
 
368 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Epi (Bierian): ma, id. Aneityum: ni-jman, ni-kman, id. 
 
 Tanna: nel'limi(n), id. Santo Wulua: lemantra, id. 
 
 Macassar, Champa, Sulu: lima, hand, arm. Kisa: liman, id. 
 
 Cajeli: limamo, id. Morella: limaka, id. Batumerah: 
 
 limawah, id. Magindano: alima, id. Bouton: olima, id. 
 
 Teor: limin, id. Bolanghitam: rima, id. Liang: rimak, id. 
 
 Menado: rilma, id. 
 Arabic : alh'ams, the fingers. 
 Most of the form varieties here presented have received consideration 
 in the preceding item. Note should be made of the fact that the meaning 
 includes the whole member from fingertip to shoulder, along the inner 
 aspect as far as the axilla. Two forms, sima and yima, assigned to Epi 
 without particularization of dialect, are entirely anomalous, yet their der- 
 ivation from lima is not to be doubted. Santo Wulua lema-ntra introduces 
 an unexplained element ; the same is true of the Tanna composite and of 
 the bralima of Carteret Harbor in New Ireland. 
 
 3*4- 
 lolofa, Iulum, lurnu, to be wet, moistened ; luma, to sink, to dip. 
 
 Samoa: lolo, lofia, to flood, to overflow; Ibid, to be wet (as the 
 clothes). Tonga: lolo, to rain in torrents ; lomaki, flood, deluge. 
 Futuna : lofia, inundated, submerged, inundation ; lomaki, deluge, 
 inundation. Niue: lofia, overflowed. Uvea: lolo, to flow; 
 lovai, deluge; lomaki, id. Maori: roma, a stream; rumaki, 
 to duck in the water. Hawaii: Ju^ to dive or plunge in the 
 water ; luma, lumai, to put to death by putting the head under 
 water. Mangareva: akarumakimaki, to dive often, to inun- 
 date. Paumotu: rumaki, to sink in the water. 
 Viti : luvu, to sink in the water, to drown ; luvutha, to flood, to over- 
 flow; luvuraka, to put under the water, to press a thing down 
 under the water; ndrondro, a current, chiefly of the sea. 
 Raluana : lowon, a stream ; lolonga, to flow. Duke of York : lomon, 
 
 a flood. Kiviri: loloro, a river. 
 Malagasy: rubuka, plunged, dipped, soaked. 
 
 Hebrew: seba', to dip into; 'istaba', to be wet, moistened. Arabic,. 
 Chaldee, id. 
 We find two stems, lof and lorn, each showing a tendency to vowel shift 
 and appearing as luf, lum. 
 
 The common factor is lo or lu, the common signification of water and a 
 motion, one of water in motion, the other of motion into water. These 
 senses are not restrictive in the languages which have both stems, and we 
 are not warranted in suggesting more than that there may have been a 
 distinctive value to each of the terminal consonant modulants, but that 
 in the drift along the ages and across the seas the distinction has in some 
 places become obscured. 
 
 Stem lof. This is found in Efat6, Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Niue, Raluana, 
 with the o-radical. This is accordingly seen to be Nuclear Polynesian ; 
 the omission of Tonga from the habitat of this stem is due to the fact that 
 our dictionary authority affords no instance which distinctly proves a lof 
 form, yet Tonga records lolo, which in Samoa is seen to belong to lof. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 369 
 
 Stem lom. This occurs in Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Niue, Maori, and Duke 
 of York with the o-radical ; and with the w-radical in Ef at£, Maori, Hawaii, 
 Mangareva, and Paumotu. If it were not for the M-radical in Efate we 
 should be wholly justified in the statement that lof and lom are Proto- 
 Samoan, lum Tongafiti; and this is indeed probable, for Maori roma is 
 explicable as carried by the direct migration which our material shows to 
 have passed from Nuclear Polynesia to New Zealand. This would afford 
 us an explanation of malu water, the bonito fishing euphemism. It might 
 be a conditional form of the lum stem, adopted for this purpose as a slightly 
 alien word and therefore incomprehensible since the bonito understands 
 Samoan perfectly. This would not be the only instance in which the 
 honorific speech has drawn from a foreign source. 
 
 In the Viti ndrondro is clearly the Proto-Samoan lolo (lof stem) and the 
 reinforcement of the r points out that the primal stem was rof with r 
 grasseye. Luvu would seem to be a vowel mutation on the luf stem 
 derived from a source in which the r had become I. Against this is to be 
 set the fact of luvutha and luvuraka. The former implies a stem luvuh, 
 luvus, or luvut; in the latter we may choose to regard, and with much 
 reason, the r of raka as non-radical and that this termination is applied 
 evenly to all open stems. 
 
 Without support in transition forms we are not at liberty to admit the 
 Malagasy, the extraneous k being the obstacle. 
 
 The Semitic is, of course, beyond the range of possibility; the sole point 
 of resemblance being the b, and this is not sufficient to carry the load of 
 the former consonants. 
 
 315- 
 mala, malala, the cleared place in each village where the ceremonial drums 
 are set up; a place or part (as of a garden); malmal, a small 
 place or part. 
 Samoa: malae, the town green. Nukuoro: malae, a cleared space, 
 an open place, a plantation. Tonga : malae, a green, a grass 
 plot. Futuna, Uvea : malae, the public place in front of the 
 houses. Hawaii : malae, smooth (as a plain) . Niue : male, 
 an open space, plaza of a village. Fotuna: marai, public 
 house. Maori : marae, an inclosed place in front of a house. 
 Tahiti : marae, the sacred place of worship. Mangaia : marae, 
 the sacred inclosure of sacrifice. Tongarewa : marae, a sacred 
 inclosure. Paumotu : marae, a temple. Mangareva : marae, 
 a temple. Nuguria: marai, an open meeting-place. 
 Viti: mar a, a burying-place. 
 
 Nggela: male, malei, a place. Eaur: maldr, a town, a place. 
 
 Bierian: ka-mali, public house, village. Baki: ko-meli, id. 
 Malekula: he-mir, id. 
 Malay: balai, an audience hall, a reception room. 
 Arabic: 'ara', 'ard', 'arat, an open place. Hebrew: 'arah, ma'ar, 
 a naked space ; ma'drah, a plain or field devoid of trees. 
 
 In note 261 I have advanced the opinion that malae is in form a condi- 
 tional derivative of lae. This holds of the signification found in Nuclear 
 Polynesia. The secondary sense which the Tongafiti carried to eastern 
 
370 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Polynesia has obscured the lae element ; but the sacrosanct content of the 
 marae in the four-godded theology of eastern Polynesian is after all but a 
 logical outgrowth of the Nuclear Polynesian malae as the civic center of 
 social life where god is sole, supreme — and Lucretian. We note with 
 interest that the Maori marae is Nuclear Polynesian rather than Tongafiti — 
 again that Samoan voyage due south. 
 
 In the Viti rara is the town green. Mara, therefore, shows the condi- 
 tional form of this abbreviated ra-stem. 
 
 In Efate" mala is the homotype of Viti rara, and the subduplication 
 malala is clearly a duplication of stem la under the conditional prefix. It 
 is clear, then, that malmal, duplicated mal, can have nothing to do with 
 mala, and there is nothing in the signification to require its association 
 therewith. 
 
 In the remainder of our Melanesian material we shall have no difficulty 
 in following out the signification by metonymy, its most conspicuous area 
 standing for the town which surrounds it. The word public house in Epi 
 and Malekula is awkward as suggesting the tavern idea with its connotation 
 in the English mind of the traffic in liquors. Island hospitality maintains 
 the largest house in every hamlet for the reception of visitors, and as this is 
 always at the point of honor on the town green it might reasonably assume 
 the designation thereof. Aneityum has inmaleom, inmaliyum, inmalyum, 
 town or city. At first sight, after dissociating the article in, they look 
 like malae homogenetics. They are really composites of in-mal a collection 
 of objects and eom (265) house. 
 
 Without supporting evidence the Malay balai (Tregear's suggestion) is 
 no more than an interesting resemblance. 
 
 The Semitic stems in 'rh. The resemblance to the Polynesian lies only 
 with respect to the I of the simple la-stem, and this is not enough to serve 
 as a basis for further deduction. 
 
 316. 
 
 malum, weak, faint, soft. Cf. malua 4. 
 
 Samoa: main, gentle, easy, soft. Tonga: malu, loose, soft, mild, 
 easy. Uvea, Nukuoro: malu, tender, soft. Hawaii: malu, 
 quiet. Futuna: malu, tender. Nuguria: maru, soft. Tahiti: 
 maru, soft, gentle, easy. Paumotu : hakamaru, to grow milder. 
 Rapanui : maruaki, to decay. 
 
 Viti: malumu, weak, faint, sick, soft. 
 
 Nggela, Savo, Bugotu : malumu, soft. Duke of York : malumalum, 
 to faint with hunger; galom, soft. Malekula: malum, soft, 
 meek, gentle. Laur: malmalungana, weak, feeble. Maewo, 
 Merlav, Malo, Mota : malumlum, soft. Mota : malu, id. Vuras, 
 Santo: melumlum, id. Mosin, Norbarbar: molumlum, id. 
 
 Pak, Sasar, Motlav: mulumlum, id. Aneityum: mulmul, id. 
 Vaturanga: maluka, id. Lo: melunglung, id. Alo Teqel: 
 mulunglung , id. Volow: melemwlemw, id. Eambell: mala, 
 weak, feeble. Tangoan Santo: nalum, soft, meek, gentle. 
 Fagani: marumurumu, soft. Lamassa: manlu, calm (of the 
 wind. Mukawa: merumeruna, soft. Kubiri: memeruna, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 371 
 
 Saparua, Teluti : malu, soft. Matabello, Gah : maluis, id. Amblaw : 
 maloh, id. Batumerah: maluta, id. Malagasy: lemi, soft- 
 ness, meekness; malemi, soft, meek, gentle. Malay: lamah, 
 soft, flexible, weak. Java: lamas, id. 
 Arabic : haluma, halim', to be gentle, weak. 
 The stem is malum or malumu. This is in form a conditional of lumu, 
 a primitive not yet as such identified. 
 
 In the Polynesian we have the utmost abrasion in malu. This may per- 
 haps be identified with Lambell mala. I have associated herewith Lamassa 
 manlu; we are not yet sufficiently acquainted with this recently reported 
 language to know whether n is such an infix as is common in the not distant 
 Indonesia, or if man is a local form of the common ma-conditional. 
 
 The malum form appears in Efate" and Malekula. Vaturanga maluka is 
 not properly in this family; it forms a small group with Eromanga molok- 
 loku, Sesake manukunuku, Mota manoga, and Motu manoka. On the m-n 
 mutation in Tangoan Santo nalum see note 312. The Duke of York galom 
 may not be malum, but there can be no doubting the identity of lorn. 
 
 The subduplicated malumlum occupies an interesting position in the New 
 Hebrides and is illuminative of the manner in which loan material is broken 
 in foruse byanalien race. Itwillmore convenientlybe studied by dissection. 
 The ma-conditional retains its a in Mae wo, Merlav, Malo, Mota. It becomes 
 me in Vuras, Santo, Lo and Volow. Mosin and Norbarbar have altered it 
 to mo. Pak, Sasar, Motlav, and Alo Teqel have allowed it to degenerate 
 to mu. If we regard this last as an attraction to the vowel of the tow 
 element we shall find the same principle of attraction operative in Volow 
 melemwlemw, but not in Lo melunglung. The lum-stem remains unaltered 
 over the greater part of this subdistrict; in Lo and Alo Teqel it becomes 
 lung; in Volow it not only changes to the difficult mw, but accompanies it 
 with a vowel change to e. 
 
 Aneityum mulmul offers a problem. Codrington (Melanesian Languages 
 91) suggests the probability that it is metathetic for lumlum; metathesis is 
 rarely employed in Aneityum, but see pula (284) to shine Aneityum laav, 
 lav, and it would be the solitary instance in which we have identified the 
 primal stem lum. On the other hand Aneityum has taken such liberties 
 with its Polynesian loan material that if we regard mulmul as a degraded 
 mulumulu the foregoing note as to the impracticability of Efat6 malmal 
 would have far less application. The duplication anomalies of Duke of 
 York malumalum and Laur malmalungana are less considerable when we 
 record that the remote languages of the eastern portal have developed their 
 duplication mechanics along lines quite other than those which I have 
 established for Polynesia. 
 
 In Indonesia the best identification, despite wide vowel diversity, is the 
 Malagasy. Inverting the apparently metathetic Java and Malay forms we 
 find stems in s, malas, malah, akin to Amblaw maloh, probably to Matabello 
 and Gah maluis, and by a frequent change akin to Batumerah maluta. For 
 this reason the malu of Saparua and Teluti, despite its present identity with 
 Polynesian malu, probably is an abraded malus. 
 
 In the Arabic haluma we should have a close resemblance if it were 
 possible to establish the identity of ha as a conditional and homogenetic 
 with ma. 
 
372 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 317- 
 manu, a bird. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Tahiti, Mangareva, Rarotonga, Mangaia: manu, 
 birds and animals in general. Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Fotuna, 
 Bukabuka: manu, animals. Maori, Hawaii, Nuguria, Rapanui, 
 Marquesas, Tongarewa : manu, birds. Paumotu : manu, birds ; 
 manumanu, animals, insects. 
 
 Viti: manumanu, birds and animals. Rotuma: manman, birds. 
 
 New Ireland (Carteret Harbor) : manuk, bird. Tanna: manug, id. 
 Motu, Sesake, Epi, Bierian, Maewo, Mota, Ulawa, Wango, 
 Bululaha, Fagani, Saa, Arag, Omba, Vaturanga, Bugotu, Nggela, 
 Nguna, Ruavatu, Ugi, Belaga, Pokau, Kabadi, Sinaugoro, 
 Hula, Keapara, Galoma, Rubi, Suau, Nada, Awalama, Taupota, 
 Mukawa, Wedau: manu, id. Uni: manumanu, id. Lambell, 
 Lamassa, Tubetube, New Ireland (Carteret Harbor) : mani, id. 
 Kiriwina, Dobu: manua, id. Moanus: manuai, id. Merlav, 
 Mota, Norbarbar, Gog, Vuras, Mosin, Tubetube, Murua, Pala, 
 Laur: man, id. Brierly Island: maan, id. Aneityum: 
 
 in-man, id. Makura: na-man, id. Eromanga : menok, id. Baki, 
 West Epi: menu, id. Pak, Motlav, Norbarbar, Sasar, Volow: 
 men, id. Malekula : ni-min, id. Vanua Lava, Lo, Alo Teqel, 
 Retan: mow, id. Alite: malu, id. Marina : nanu, id. Kubiri, 
 Raqa, Oiun: mamu, id. Lakon: mah, id. Tagula : ma, id. 
 
 Malay, Sulu, Visay as : manuk, bird. Guaham: manug, id.. Savu, 
 Kisa, Menado, Sanguir, Sula, Morella, Caimarian, Baju, Sali- 
 babo: manu, id. Togean Islands: manu, the domestic fowl 
 (tonji, bird). Bouton: manumanu, bird. Amblaw, Awaiya: 
 manue, id. Cajeli: manui, id. Mayapo: manuti, id. Teluti: 
 manuo, id. Ahtiago: manuwan, id. Kayan, Magindano, 
 Matu, Gah, Matabello, Teor: manok, id. Bolanghitam: 
 
 manoko, id. Saparua, Lariko, Liang, Batumerah: mano, id. 
 Gani : manik, id. Waigiou Alfuros : mani, id. Dyak : monok, id. 
 Wahai: malok, id. Malay: burung, id. Malagasy: vuruna, id. 
 
 Hebrew : parah, to fly. Syriac : parah, id. ; parohto, birds. Arabic : 
 farhu, young of birds. Hebrew: efroah, id. 
 
 Several of the early missionaries comment with a fine sense of humor upon 
 the mistake the islanders made in calling the cow when first seen a bird. 
 This is the word which led the good missionaries into the error of their own 
 ignorance. 
 
 Manu is as wholesale in its signification as our word animal, it is generic. 
 In the paucity of brute mammalia the first missionaries found this general 
 term most frequently used of birds, and it was their and not a Polynesian 
 mistake to translate manu into bird. In the material here collected it will 
 be seen that the significations animal and bird are widely extended. In 
 the Paumotu insects are included ; the same is true of Mota, where manu 
 signifies beetle as well as bird. Nor is its applicability restricted to earth 
 and air; it reaches into the sea as well. Samoa uses i'amanu (fish-animal) 
 for the whale, and see note 130 for a discussion of manu in the fish sense. 
 Lakon mah means bird and fish. If this stood by itself we might accept it 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 373 
 
 as manu in an advanced stage of dilapidation ; but since it appears as mes 
 in Vuras and as masi in Maewo we see that it can not be from the manu-stem. 
 Aside from this Eakon mah the Melanesian identifications are sufficiently 
 satisfactory to pass without detailed comment. We find a final palatal in 
 New Ireland, Tanna, and Eromanga. The former might be ascribed to a 
 Post-Polynesian Indonesian source, but Tanna and Eromanga lie outside 
 the limits which we may conveniently assign to the raids of Dyak prahus. 
 On the other hand, if we ascribe the fe-final to a stem manuk we shall be 
 forced to regard that as earlier than manu, both from the internal motion of 
 the language and from the fact that these two languages in general preserve 
 primitive forms. Two objections arise in opposition to the view that manuk 
 is primordial : one that the fe-final has not been preserved in those Melane- 
 sian languages which have an idiosyncratic disposition toward closed stems, 
 and these are the languages in which the word appears as man and variants ; 
 the other that Indonesia in general preserves the later rather the earlier 
 Polynesian forms, Tongafiti rather than Proto-Samoan. The Moanus 
 manuai may be a local suggestion of inflection ; yet since that language is 
 the propylon of the eastern gateway, the nearest to Indonesia, we need 
 have no hesitation in recognizing its association with such forms as Ahtiago 
 manuwan, Teluti manuo, Amblaw and Awaiya manue, Cajeli manui. These 
 occur in Ceram and Buru, south of Gilolo, and one might expect to find their 
 influence most prominently felt through the southern gateway; but our 
 earliest records from New Guinea distinctly mention Ceram as the source 
 of the Malay raids along the north shores of that great island, therefore in 
 the direction of Moanus. 
 
 The preponderance of mamt^-stems is manifest in the Indonesian record. 
 Wahai malok shows the same n-l mutation as Alite malu. Malay burung 
 and Malagasy vuruna are clearly homogenetic inter se; equally they are dis- 
 sociated from the common word of the three island areas. 
 
 If the Semitic has even a resemblance it can only be to the Malay and 
 Malagasy, therefore none with the manu or manuk of this study. 
 
 318. 
 mate, to die ; matemate, to be quiet, soft, gentle ; matian, death ; matingo, 
 the grave. 
 Samoa : mate, to die (used of beasts ; oti used of mankind). Tonga, 
 Fakaafo, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Vate, Maori, Tahiti, Rarotonga, 
 Marquesas, Mangareva, Bukabuka, Manahiki, Paumotu: mate, 
 to die. Nukuoro: mate, id.; hakamate, to kill. Rapanui: 
 mate, ill, dead, to die; hakamate, to murder. Tongarewa: mate, 
 death. Nuguria: umate, dead. Aniwa: komate, to be dead. 
 Hawaii : make, to die. Fotuna : kono-mate, to die ; tah-mate, death. 
 Viti: mate, to die. 
 
 Merlav, Maewo, Omba, Arag, Marina, Malo, Bierian, Sesake, Nggela, 
 Vaturanga, Nguna, Motu, Solomon Islands, Suau, Mota : mate, 
 to die. Tubetube: unui-ia-mate, to kill. Pagani, Wango, 
 Mekeo,Ulawa; ma'e, todie. Doura: make, id. Kiriwina: katu- 
 mata, to kill. Dobu : loe-masa, id. Saa : ma'e, ma'esie, to die; 
 ha'ama'esi, to kill. Ugi : mae, to die ; haamaesi, to kill. Santo : 
 mati, id. Nada, Massim, Murua: matt, to die. Mosin, Gog, 
 
374 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Lakon, Norbarbar, Retan, Pala, Laur, Lamassa, Duke of York, 
 Motlav, Volow : mat, id. New Britain : matmat, makmak, sick, 
 faint. Lambell, King: imat, to die. Buka: nimat, matte, 
 maten, sick; mat, matte, amatte, dead. Pak, Alo Teqel; ma', 
 to die. Sasar: ma, id. Ambrym: mar, id. Sinaugoro: 
 mase, id. Motu: maze, id. Kiriwina: masisi, id. Aneityum: 
 mas, id. Vuras: meat, id. Lo : met, id. Malekula : we/, id. 
 New Ireland (Duffield) : oumet, id. Lifu: meci, id. Leon: 
 me', id. Iai: mok, id. 
 Motlav, Vuras, Lakon, Retan, Marina, Vaturanga: mate, death. 
 Merlav, Malo, Mota, Maewo : matea, id. Omba, Bierian, Arag, 
 Nggela: mateana, id. Fagani: ma'efa, id. Wango (upland) : 
 ma'ha, id. Ulawa: ma'enga, id. Mosin: mata, id. ' Pak, 
 Sasar: ma' a, id. Volow, Norbarbar: mete, id. Alo Teqel: 
 me'e, id. Lo: mi/i, id. Malekula: mejan, id. 
 Macassar : mate, dead. Malay : mati, to die. Malagasy : maty, dead ; 
 matimaty, lukewarm. Kisa: mafet, dead. Magindano: to die. 
 Arabic : mate, to die, to become calm (of wind), to soften by cooking. 
 The employment of oti in Samoa for the death of a man is not so much 
 euphemism as the paying of proper respect to the superior animal, for oti 
 (219) means finished. To the high-minded Samoan there can be no sym- 
 pathy with Ecclesiastes : "the sons of men are a chance and the beasts are 
 a chance, and one thing befalleth them ; as the one dieth, so dieth the other ; 
 yea, they have all one spirit; and man hath no preeminence above the 
 beasts." 
 
 Not the meanest Samoan sinks to the level of the brute, even in the 
 article of death. The beast dies, the humblest of men at least finishes. 
 
 For them of high degree there is yet more compliment ; the head of the 
 house dies not, but goes to the council (usufono), the chief goes on in majesty 
 (maliu, afio), the heavens are rent in twain (masaesaelelangi) , and the rain 
 beats down (timuto). Certain families die with circumstance. Death comes 
 not to Tangaloa, he has but gone far afishing (ta'atiu); and similarly on 
 Asiata's demise the stools of bamboo are swept clean away (tafealetau'ofe), 
 such a fishing has he gone upon. When Tuala goes the very winds hold 
 their peace (matangitongaina) ; over the funeral mats of Fiame the moon 
 comes tumbling out of the sky (pa'ulemasina) ; when Te'o's eyes are closed 
 darkness palls the land (polenu'u), and when Mata'afa leaves the earth the 
 heavens are turned upside down {mafulilelangi) . If this be euphemism it 
 is of the Mth power. 
 
 In Melanesia we find a considerable area in which the full form of the 
 mate-stem is preserved, and within it is a district at the extreme south of 
 the Solomon Islands in which the t vanishes. Rudely and at a considerable 
 distance Lifu meci may be considered to preserve the full stem, yet with 
 such a t-k mutation as is found near by in Iai mok, in one of Tregear's 
 imprecisely localized New Britain forms, and in Hawaii and in the most 
 modern Samoan. Interlaced with the mate-area is another equally consid- 
 erable in which we find the abraded mat. Aneityum mas rests upon the 
 t-s mutation, which is rather well established ; it appears in Ugi haamaesi 
 and occurs again in sa (337) bad Aneityum has. Vuras meat probably 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 375 
 
 results from the insertion of e before a and i before e in a closed syllable 
 which Codrington (Melanesian Languages, 322) notes as characteristic of 
 Volow ; there is, however, a possibility that it is rudely metathetic. Abra- 
 sion proceeds still further to ma in Pak, Alo Teqel, and Sasar, and with 
 vowel change to me in Leon. The noun forms follow the same course. 
 
 In Indonesia the stem is rare, but the identifications here presented are 
 satisfactory. 
 
 The Semitic bears a strong resemblance. 
 
 3i9- 
 me, meme, urine ; me, mea, to make water, to flow, to wet. 
 
 Samoa: mimi, to make water; mianga, urine. Tonga, Futuna, 
 Niue, Tahiti, Rarotonga, Marquesas, Mangareva: mimi, urine, 
 to urinate. Paumotu, Nukuoro: mimi, to urinate. Nuguria, 
 Rapanui: mimi, urine. Maori: mi, to urinate; mimi, urine, 
 to urinate ; mianga, urination, to urinate. Hawaii : mi, mimi, 
 mia, to urinate ; mii, miana, the place for urinating, the member 
 employed; mimi, urine. 
 
 Viti : mi, mimi, urine, to urinate. 
 
 Lamassa, Lambell, New Britain: mimi, urine, to urinate. Laur: 
 mim, urine. Aneityum: ami, to urinate. Tanna: (t)ami, id.; 
 n-ami, urine. Baravon, Duke of York: minimi, to urinate. 
 King: minime, urine. Motu: mei, urine. Mota: meme, 
 urine, to urinate. Malekula : meme, to urinate ; ne-me, urine. 
 Malo : meremere, urine, to urinate. 
 
 Malagasy: amani, urine; mamani, to urinate. 
 
 Arabic: mafia, to have water (of a well), to leak (of a ship), to 
 pour water. Hebrew : me, euphemism for urine. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is clearly mi, for had it been a closed stem the 
 commonly abraded consonant would have been preserved in the Samoan 
 derivative, whereas we find it mianga. 
 
 This stem is preserved through Melanesia with but few variations. For 
 Malo meremere we can suggest no principle upon which to account for the 
 r. Our other variants look toward Malagasy in two ways. Aneityum and 
 Tanna have its introductory a, which is inexplicable. In the eastern gate- 
 way we find the pure Polynesian mi, yet within sight of New Britain and 
 New Ireland we find minimi on the Duke of York Group and even in New 
 Britain itself in Baravon ; and in New Ireland King minime marches with 
 Laur, Lambell, and Lamassa mimi, mim. This introduces the Malagasy n. 
 I prefer to regard it as an infix and ascribe it to Post-Polynesian influence 
 from Indonesia. 
 
 As we have no supporting evidence in Indonesia the Malagasy forms may 
 not wholly be accepted nor yet wholly denied. 
 
 The Hebrew me is a resemblance, the Arabic mdha is foreign in sense and 
 not easily to be reconciled in form. 
 
 320. 
 melu, shade, protection ; melu, melumelu, to be shady. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea: m&lu, a shade, a protection, 
 to be sheltered, to be shaded. Hawaii: main, a shade, a 
 
376 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 shadow. Tahiti, Rarotonga, Mangareva : maru, id. Rapanui: 
 
 hakamaru, to cover with shade; marumaru, a shade, dark; 
 
 koona (place) marumaru, a shelter. Maori: maru, to be 
 
 shaded, sheltered. Fotuna : marumaru, to be clouded, shade. 
 
 Nukuoro : maru, a shadow. Paumotu : hakamaru, to shadow. 
 
 Marquesas: mati, a shade, a shadow. 
 Viti: malumalu, shade. 
 New Britain: malur, shade. Baravon: malmalur, shady. Duke 
 
 of York, Kabakada : marum, night. Matupit : marum, darkness. 
 
 Lambell: morrom, dark. King: mirrum, id. Mota: malu, 
 
 shade. Malo: mala, id.. Malekula: na-mor, id. Baki: 
 
 vamelu, id. Bierian: fomelu, id. 
 Malagasy: malomaloka, shady, cool, gloomy. 
 Hebrew: 'afel, 'afal, obscure, dark; 'amel, 'amel, to languish, to 
 
 droop, to hang the head. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is malu, in contradistinction from malu cool of 
 the malung-stem. 
 
 The Polynesian and Efat6 are in sense agreement. The vowel a of 
 Samoan malu would readily be represented in Efate by e; the e is not 
 explained. 
 
 In other of the New Hebrides the identifications may be followed readily 
 as noted above. For comparison I include here Aneityum nalmui, nalmun, 
 picture, shadow ; removing the w-article and restoring the attracted vowel 
 to its proper position we find a stem lamu which might be admitted as 
 metathetic malu. In the eastern gateway we find what seems to be a very 
 probable group of identifications ; in sense the passage from shade to dark- 
 ness and thence to night is a rational chain, and there is no more form 
 difficulty in malu-malur-marum-mirrum. 
 
 The Malagasy is probably homogenetic, but in the absence of central 
 Indonesian forms we may not be positive. 
 
 Where the Hebrew agrees in meaning it is remote in form; where the 
 form seems to come into some suggestion of resemblance the sense is remote. 
 
 321. 
 
 mini-ngi, minu, minu-ngi, munu, munu-ngi, munuma, to drink. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Nukuoro, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Nuguria, 
 Maori, Tahiti, Hawaii, Marquesas, Mangareva, Mangaia, Tonga- 
 rewa, Rarotonga, Manahiki : inu, to drink. Aniwa : inumia, id. 
 Rapanui : unu, to drink; hakaunuora, to water, to make to drink. 
 Sikayana: unu, id. Fotuna: no-einu, id. 
 
 Viti: ngunuva, unuma, to drink. Rotuma: inu, id. 
 
 Malo, Roro, Mekeo, Motu, Waima : inu, to drink. Motu, Pokau : 
 inua, id. Nggela: inu, inuvia, id. King: inilm, id. Kabadi: 
 inura, id. Uni: inui, id. Hula: niu, id. Sinaugoro, 
 Keapara, Galoma, Rubi: inua, id. Uni: bibinu, id. Duke 
 of York: inim, id. Motlav: in, nin, id. Malekula: win, id. 
 Mota : un, unuv, ima, id. Panaieti : im, id. Misima : nai-im, id. 
 Ivo: m-un, id. Nguna: manu, id. Makura: munum, id. 
 Epi (Baki, Bierian): muni, id. Marina: o'omia, ulumia, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 377 
 
 Sariba, Tubetube, Dobu: numa, id. Tanna: numi, id. Suau: 
 
 nom, id. Tavara: uma, id. Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, 
 
 Boniki: umai, id. Awalama: umaia, id. Kiriwina : mum, id. 
 
 Tanna: (t)amanum, id. Kiviri: toman, id. Raqa: tanuma, id. 
 
 Kubiri: tau, id. Oiun: torn, id. Murua: amomu, id. 
 
 Aneityum: umnyi, id. 
 Malay: minum, pinum, to drink. Pampangas: minom, id. Magin- 
 
 dano: ominum, id. Tagalog: ominom, id. Malagasy: mm- 
 
 nwna, id. Java: nginum, id. Togean Islands : mangino, id. 
 Syriac: mistuta, to drink. Chaldee: j'/'a', 'is't'o', id. Hebrew: 
 
 .y'ctf'a, id. Ethiopic: sataya, id. Hebrew: s'akah, id. Arabic: 
 
 saka', id. Ethiopic: .jafeaya, id. 
 
 It is by no means easy to determine the primal stem. We shall best 
 consider the series of forms, paying no regard here to the vowel change. 
 
 inum. Polynesia ubique, Viti, Rotuma, Malo, Motu, King, Duke of 
 
 York, Motlav, Mota, Tanna, Marina. 
 minum. Efate, Malekula, Lo, Nguna, Makura, Baki, Bierian, Tanna, 
 
 Malay, Pampangas, Magindano, Tagalog, Java. 
 minung. Efate, Malagasy, Togean Islands. 
 inuv. Nggela, Mota. 
 nginuv. Viti. 
 
 The vowel interchange appears not to be critical, for most of the i-forms 
 are paralleled by similar tt-forms. 
 
 The common factor of all these stems is inu; this may be modulated by 
 a final m, ng or v, and by a frontal m, ng. If we take the position that m 
 and ng may stem in a common parent we have simplified the problem in 
 but a small degree ; we still have to consider an inu which may be intro- 
 duced by a nasal and which may close in a nasal or a labial spirant. 
 
 After the preceding stem classification we need comment on but a few 
 more irregular phases. In Motlav nin we find an uncoordinate form; in 
 may be abraded inu, nin may perhaps present the central nasal n, which 
 should stand in the position of the parent of initial ng-m, or it may be some 
 obscure duplication. Mota un, unuv, falls systematically into the scheme 
 of stems ; but the Maligo ima seems impossible to place. The Marina forms 
 suggest affiliation with the inum-stem ; the n-l mutation is well established 
 over a wide area, but this is the only case in which it is found in Marina ; 
 and the excision in o'omia is left unexplained. Tanna numi and Epi muni 
 are most readily disposed of as metathesis, of the types 2341 and 4321, 
 respectively. Aneityum is veryobscure, yet it does seem to preserve a trace 
 of minu. 
 
 There is, as we have seen, abundance of confusion in the island areas; 
 but not so much as one confounded form comes into the slightest resem- 
 blance with the Semitic st root. 
 
 322. 
 
 mirama ni, merama, to be light, to shine; e meromina, in the light (as 
 opposed to abokas, the dark and gloomy underworld of Hades), 
 in the world, the world. 
 
378 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Samoa: malama, the moon, a light, a lamp or torch, to be light; 
 malamalama, to be light. Tonga: malama, brightness, to 
 shine. Futuna : malama, the world, the universe, a lamp or 
 light, brilliancy. Uvea : malama, a light, a lamp, to light up. 
 Hawaii: malama, light; malamalama, a light, to shine. Sika- 
 yana: malama, the moon. Manahiki: malamalama, light. 
 
 Fotuna : marama, light ; m.rama, the moon. Nuguria : marama, 
 light. Maori: marama, the moon, light, to be light, to be 
 bright. Tahiti: marama, the moon ; maramarama, the light, to 
 be light. Mangareva: marama, daylight, the moon. Rapanui: 
 marama, brightness, light, day, to be bright; kakamarama, 
 to shine. Rarotonga: marama, the moon, the light, bright, 
 shining. Nukuoro: marama, the moon, bright. Niue: 
 
 maama, light, to light up. Marquesas: maama, light of day; 
 meama, the moon. Aniwa: umr ama, the months. The month 
 sense is found in Tahiti, Marquesas, Rarotonga and Maori asso- 
 ciated with the moon signification, and in Hawaii is specifically 
 dissociated therefrom to characterize a solar month. 
 
 Viti: malamalawa, the early part of the morning before daylight; 
 rarama, light, ramaka, to cast light upon ; ramaka, shining from 
 a distance. 
 
 Sesake: marama, to be light. Gog: marmaran, to be lighted. 
 Motlav: memreren, to become light. Volow: mereren, id. 
 
 Tanna: mararen, light. Mota : maran, light, morning. Merlav: 
 maran, light ; mamaraniga, lightsome. Bugotu, Nggela : marara, 
 light. New Britain: malana, light. Kalil: mdlau, bright. 
 Nengone: nerene, to shine; nereneni, to light. Aneityum: 
 cf . alauma, to blaze. Bierian : mamama, light. 
 
 Kayan : mala, a light, flame. 
 
 Arabic: lama' a, to shine. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is malamang, as shown in malamalamangia. 
 The duplication form shows this to be a composite of the two stems mala 
 and mang; thus it must be kept apart from forms of lama, which in Poly- 
 nesia has the lighting sense only as secondary to its primal signification 
 of a torch. 
 
 The presence of n in Efate mirama-ni and eromina serves to associate 
 these forms with the malamang-stem. Sesake marama is plainly Polyne- 
 sian malama. 
 
 Beyond these two points we seem forever on the verge of establishing 
 an identification and as steadily the light proves to be but will-o-the-wisp 
 glimmer. In Viti malamalawa is almost Samoan malamalama; this would 
 require an m-w mutation; but m is the least variable of Polynesian conso- 
 nants, our material not affording one instance of this hypothetical mutation ; 
 the nearest is m-v in the solitary instance of ma'i (323) sick Nggela vahagi. 
 The other Viti examples stem in lama, and that is contraindicated. 
 
 The nearest approach to malama in the doubtful Melanesia is New Britain 
 (not specified) malana; on the m-n mutation see note 312. The marara of 
 Bugotu and Nggela requires an m-r mutation, for which we find no support. 
 In the New Hebrides we find various phases of a stem which at its simplest 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 379 
 
 is found as maran in Mota and Merlav. It is quite plain that if maran is 
 to be associated with malamang at all, it can only be with the composition 
 element mala; this maran may be recognized in New Britain malana in its 
 full strength and, after abrasion, as a subduplication form in marara. From 
 maran the duplication of mar gives us Gog marmaran, yet side by side with 
 this we find in Merlav mamaraniga a duplication of ma and not mar. Tanna 
 mararen and Volow mereren require a peculiar duplication of ran. Motlav 
 memreren joins to this anomalous duplication of ran an equally irregular 
 duplication of ma. Kalil mdlau may derive from the abraded form of 
 maran. Nengone nerene, if we may accept the initial m-n mutation, brings 
 us to a yet more archaic form of maran as an open stem marane, and that 
 the ne is radical is made manifest by the subduplicated nereneni. 
 
 Kisa mala is in kinship with this maran. 
 
 The Semitic lm« skeleton is alien. , f 
 
 < 1 $,*^" rm * s r^' masa ki, to be sick, to be ill, to have fever ; misaki, misakia, sickness. 
 V' Futuna: masaki, sick, illness. Tonga : mahaki, id.; mahamahaki, 
 
 feeble. Uiue: mahaki, very great. Uvea: mahaki, sick, ill. 
 Maori: mahaki, a cutaneous disease. Marquesas: maki, a 
 wound. Rapanui : maki, a wound, plague. Mangaia : maki, 
 sick, sickness. Mangareva, Nuguria, Paumotu: maki, sick, 
 ill. Fotuna : maki, makinga, ill. Samoa : maji, sickness, 
 to be ill; very. Tahiti : mai, disease. Hawaii : mai, sickness in 
 general. Rapanui: mai, to be ill; a boil. 
 
 Viti: mathake, specifically aphthae or thrush. 
 
 Malekula Pangkumu: mesek, sick, sickness. Epi: msaki, miei, id. 
 King: miseit, sick. Saa: matai, id. Nggela: vahagi, id. 
 New Britain: maki, makmak, mat-mat, id. Baravon: mail, id. 
 Aneityum: mehe, sick; masaki, leprosy. Mota: masag, ague. 
 
 Ilocan: masaquit, sick. Silong: makit, id. Kisa: maki, dead. 
 Malay: sakit, sick. 
 
 Arabic: s'aka', to afflict one with a disease; s'akat, disease ;mas'kuww' , 
 afflicted with a disease. 
 
 In Polynesia the line of demarcation between masaki and maki is the 
 classic division between the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti migrations, 
 masaki pertaining to the older stock. That Samoa has the Tongafiti form 
 need cause no surprise, for in Samoa the Proto-Samoans were held under 
 Tongafiti subjugation until the historic battle of Matamatame. Similarly 
 the presence of Proto-Samoan masaki in the Maori is but one more incident 
 of that direct migration from Nuclear Polynesia to New Zealand which we 
 have already isolated, and this reading is corroborated by the special use 
 of mahaki as the name of one disease in particular. We observe a like 
 particularization in Rapanui, Viti, Aneityum, and Mota. 
 
 In Niue the expletive mahaki finds its parallel in Samoa in the same use 
 of ma'i. "A plague on both your houses." 
 
 Efate preserves the true masaki form, and Epi (Bierian) msaki is but 
 slightly altered therefrom. Nggela vahagi would be reducible to masaki by 
 
380 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 applying an m-v mutation. Mota masag and Malekula Pangkumu mesek 
 are abraded forms . Aneityum meheis a further abrasion of mesek. Saa drops 
 all its fe's; therefore we can restore matai to mataki,hut we have no instance 
 of s-t mutation in that language and perforce must deny ourselves this 
 identification. King miseit needs but the restoration of k to come into 
 agreement with Indonesian forms which have final t, Ilocan masaquit and 
 Malay sakit. Baravon mail by the same restoration comes into agreement 
 with Silong makit of the Tongafiti stem. Furthermore New Britain maki 
 is the same as Kisa maki. These three forms may be ascribed to Post- 
 Polynesian intercourse with Indonesia. 
 
 In form masaki sick is a conditional and implies a primal noun saki illness. 
 This saki is found perhaps in Maori hakihaki the itch, and then not in quite 
 the signification demanded ; again in the Malay with the same falling short 
 in sense. Thus we see that, while the Arabic with its s'akat and mas'kwww' 
 offers a specious resemblance, it is after all a resemblance to something 
 which does not really exist in our island languages. 
 
 324- 
 mita, meta, bakamita, to look at, to watch, to observe, to view; mita na, 
 the eye, the beginning, a bud or shoot, a window or door or 
 other opening. 
 
 Samoa : mata, matamata, to look at, to see, to view ; mata, the eye, 
 the face, the point, the edge, a mesh, the source or origin. 
 Fakaafo, Moiki: mata, the eye. Nukuoro: mata, the eye; 
 matakite, soothsayer; mata, the point; matakapupu, blunt; 
 matapunou, blunt; mata, the face, looks; matapaupau, ugly; 
 matatenua, pretty; mata, any small thing; mataua, raindrops. 
 Tonga: mata, to be seen; mamata, to see; mata, the eye, the 
 face, the edge, a mesh. Futuna: maki, the eye, the face, the 
 point of a lance; mamata, matamata, to see, to look at, to view. 
 Niue: mata, mamata, to look at; mata, the eye, the face, an 
 edge, a blade, a point of land. Uvea: mata, the eye, the 
 face, a point; mata, matamata, to look like. Nuguria: mata, 
 the face, to see; anomota, the eye. Maori: mata, the eye, the 
 face, the edge, the point, the mesh; matamata, the point, 
 extremity, source, a headland. Manahiki: mata, the eye. 
 Tahiti : mata, the eye, the face, the beginning, the edge. Raro- 
 tonga: mata, the eye, the face, the beginning. Marquesas: 
 mata, the eye, the face. Mangareva : mata, the eye, physiog- 
 nomy, the front, the point. Paumotu : mata, the appearance 
 of a person. Rapanui: mata, the eye, face, visage, aspect. 
 Tongarewa : mata, the eye ; matamata, beads. Fotuna, Aniwa 
 foimata, the eyes. Sikayana: karimata, the eye; lofimata, 
 the face. Hawaii: maka, the eye, the face, the point, the 
 edge, a bud. 
 
 Viti : mata, the eye, the face, the front, the point, the source, the 
 origin. Rotuma: ma}, the face; mafa, eye. 
 
 Vaturanga, Pala, Kiriwina, Nggela : mata, the face. New Georgia : 
 mata, isumata, the face. Southeast Epi, Bierian, Sesake, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 381 
 
 Malekula, Arag, Maewo, Malo, Redscar Bay, Motu, Sinaugoro, 
 Rubi, Mugula, Sariba, Tubetube, Misima, Nada, Murua, Dobu, 
 Awalama, Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, Boniki, Mukawa, Kwagila, 
 Kubiri, Raqa, Kiviri, Oiun, Port Moresby, Buka, Lambell, 
 King, Lamassa, Moanus, New Ireland (Port Praslin), New 
 Britain, Duke of York, Solomon Islands : mata, the eye. Suau, 
 Tavara : mata, the eye, face. Lo : mata, a spear. Norbarbar : 
 matah, id. Maewo: mataso, id. Merlav: matas, id. Mota: 
 mata, the eye; matag, to see; matarag, to gaze at. Motlav: 
 mata, na-mtege, the eye. Laur: mata, the eye; mat mata, the 
 face. Baravon : mata, the eye. Volow : mata, the eye ; met, 
 to see. Merlav: mete, eye; mata, to see. New Ireland 
 (Carteret Harbor) : matak, the eye. Nggao : matata, the face. 
 Brumer Islands : ma tada, the eye. Brierly Island : matara, id. 
 Vuras: matai, id. Gog: mate, eye; matarag, to gaze at. 
 
 Motlav, Vuras, Lakon: mate, eye. Kiriwina: mati, id. Iai: 
 emakang, eye ; nimakan, the face. Uni, Pokau, Doura, Kabadi : 
 maka, the eye. Aneityum: nes-ngani-mtan, ni-mtan, id. 
 
 Panaieti: matan, id. Deni: maku, the face. New Ireland: 
 mala, the eye. Tagula : mara, id. Pak: ma' an, id. Roro: 
 maha, id. Mekeo: ms'a, the eye, face. Ulawa: maa, the 
 face. Fagani, San Cristoval, Malanta : ma, the face. Hula, 
 Keapara, Galoma: ma, the eye. Ambrym: meta, the eye. 
 Santo: metana, id. Malekula: metan, id. Mosin: mete, id. 
 Vuras, Mosin: mete, eye; meteg, to see. Alo Teqel: rae'e, 
 me'egi, the eye. Pak: rae'ei, id. Duba: mat, id. Gog: 
 met, id.. Volow: met, to see. Lifu: mefe, the eye. Maewo: 
 ete, to see. Norbarbar: et, id. Tanna: nanime,nugane-mti(n), 
 the eye; nupugane-mti, the face. Eromanga: nipmi, ni- 
 mtu{m), id. Marina: wafa, id. Baki: ?rcira, eye, face. 
 
 Tubetube: mani, the face; manipo, the eye. Panaieti, Dobu: 
 manini, the face. Misima: maneni, id. Murua, Kubiri, raa^i, 
 id. Nada, Kiriwina: mi^t, id. Galavi, Boniki: mag'ig'i, id. 
 
 Kayan, Sulu, Savu, Ilocan, Tagalog, Pampangas, Bouton, Sanguir, 
 Liang, Wahai, Baju, Togean Islands, Salayer, Menado, Bolang- 
 hitam, Morella, Lariko, Saparua, Caimarian: mata, the eye. 
 Malay: mata, the eye, the blade, the edge, the mesh, the source, 
 the origin. Macassar : mata, the point, a mesh, a spring, the 
 source. Awaiya : mata mo, the eye. Nicobar Central: ma tsha, 
 the face. Matabello: matada, the eye. Silong: matat, id. 
 Ahtiago Alfuros: matara, id. Wahai: matalalin, the face. 
 Gah : matanina, the eye. Teluti : matacolo, id . Batumerah : 
 ma tava, id. Baliyon: matok, id. Ahtiago: matan, id. Dyak: 
 maten, id. Teor: matin, id.; matinotin, the face. Kar 
 Nicobar: mai, the eye. Kisa: makan, id. Tagalog: mucha, 
 the face. Java: muka, id. Ilocan: muguing, id. Madura: 
 mm, id. Mysot: mwi morolu, the eye. Malagasy: maso, 
 the eye. 
 
 Arabic : 'awa, to emanate (water), to see, to look at. 
 
382 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 There is a wide range of significations in this stem. It will serve to 
 express an opening as small as the mesh of a net or as large as the door of a 
 house; it will serve to designate globular objects as large as the eye or as 
 small as the bud on a twig or the drop of rain, and designating a pointed 
 object it answers with equal facility for the sharpened tip of a lance or the 
 acres of a headland ; it describes as well the edge of a paddle or the source 
 from which a thing originates. As the islanders find no need to distinguish 
 these and yet other senses no obligation rests upon us to seek to establish 
 an artificial classification. We shall, therefore, in these notes consider only 
 the varieties of form. 
 
 In Polynesia the only variants are Hawaii maka, sl modern kappation, 
 and Rotuma mafa under the influence of a local idiosyncrasy. 
 
 It will be found making for greater simplicity to list the Melanesian forms 
 and the Indonesian irregularities. 
 
 mata. 
 
 Vaturanga, Nggela, New 
 
 matara 
 
 , Brierly Island; Ahtiago 
 
 
 Georgia, Bierian, Se- 
 
 
 Alfuros. 
 
 
 sake, Malekula, Maewo, 
 
 matai. 
 
 Vuras. 
 
 
 Malo, Arag, Buka, 
 
 mat. 
 
 Omba; KarNicobar. 
 
 
 Lambell, King, Ea- 
 
 mala. 
 
 New Ireland. 
 
 
 massa, Eaur, Moanus, 
 
 ma'an. 
 
 Pak. 
 
 
 New Ireland (Carteret 
 
 maa. 
 
 Ulawa. 
 
 
 Harbor, Port Praslin), 
 
 ma. 
 
 Fagani, San Cristoval, 
 
 
 New Britain, Baravon, 
 
 
 Malanta. 
 
 
 Duke of York, Solomon 
 
 mate. 
 
 Gog, Motlav, Vuras, Lakon. 
 
 
 Islands, New Guinea 
 
 meta. 
 
 Efate, Ambrym, Santo, 
 
 
 (Port Moresby, Redscar 
 
 
 Malekula. 
 
 
 Bay), 1,0, Mota, Mot- 
 
 mita. 
 
 Efate\ 
 
 
 lav, Merlav. 
 
 mete. 
 
 Mosin, Vuras, Merlav. 
 
 matah. 
 
 Norbarbar. 
 
 me'e. 
 
 Alo Teqel, Pak. 
 
 matas. 
 
 Merlav. 
 
 met. 
 
 Gog, Volow. 
 
 mataso. 
 
 Maewo. 
 
 mek. 
 
 Lifu. 
 
 matak. 
 
 New Ireland (Carteret 
 
 mt. 
 
 Aneityum, Tanna, Ero- 
 
 
 Harbor) . 
 
 
 manga, Motlav. 
 
 matata. 
 
 Nggao; Silong. 
 
 ete. 
 
 Maewo. 
 
 matada. 
 
 Brumer Islands ; Matabello. 
 
 et. 
 
 Norbarbar. 
 
 This is a startling picture of degradation, yet at no point may we halt 
 for any non plus ultra check to the dilapidation, for each step represents a 
 sufficient transition phase between that which has gone before and that 
 which is to come. Deni maku might suggest kappation, but even then the 
 final u remains out of accord. Iai emakang and nimakan are clearly kappa- 
 tion forms. In Tanna nanime and Eromanga nipmi it is possible that mi 
 or me represents a yet more degraded phase than appears in Fagani, San 
 Cristoval, and Malanta ma. Baki mira and New Ireland mala are to be 
 grouped in development plane, but we have no evidence to establish their 
 connection with mata. 
 
 In Indonesia mata has equal predominance, but there are many variants. 
 Of these, four are to be found in Melanesia : matada, matata, matara and mat. 
 Many of these Indonesian variants are composites. The principal stem 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 383 
 
 diversity is in the occurrence of w-forms in muka, mucha, muguing, mua, 
 and mut, this deviation not being found in the Pacific areas. 
 !%The?Semitic 'ana resembles mata only in the possession of two a's, not 
 at all a basis of association. 
 
 325- 
 mot, motii, island, place, district; lit., that which is broken off. 
 
 Samoa: motu, an islet, a district; motu, to be broken off, snapped 
 asunder, severed. Tonga: motu , an island. Futuna: motu, 
 an islet. Niue: motu, land, island, a country, (?) a clump of 
 forest. Uvea: motu, an island; motu, to cut off. Nuguria: 
 motu, an island, to break. Maori: motu, anything isolated, 
 as an island, a clump of trees. Tahiti: motu, a low islet. 
 Marquesas: motu, an island. Mangareva: motu, an elevated 
 island. Rapanui: motu, an island, to cut, to break. Raro- 
 tonga: motu, an island, a grove. Paumotu: motu-puhere, an 
 island. Fotuna: tanga-motu, forest ; motu tangata, multitude. 
 
 Viti: Moturiki, name of an islet near Ovalau. 
 
 Mota : motumotu, an island ; mot, bush, uncleared ground, land grown 
 over with trees ; motu, to break, as string ; mot, to cut, to break, 
 to stop short off. Duke of York : mutamuta, crumbs. 
 
 Malay: putus, to break. Malagasy: maitu, broken asunder, 
 
 ; . snapped ; maituitu, broken in pieces ; utusana, being cut, broken, 
 
 f'"f snapped. 
 
 Arabic : makta', a place. (Deriving this from kata'a, to cut off, Dr. 
 MacDonald provides a common source for motu and koto-fi) . 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is motus. 
 
 The island sense is particularly well marked in Polynesia, and the forest 
 sense is closely parallel. In Niue I have felt it right to query the forest 
 sense for the reason that it does not appear in the vocabulary, though it is 
 clearly inferential from Percy Smith's sketch map of the island. In Viti the 
 word is found in one place name, Moturiki or little island, yet it is clearly 
 established since this is the only interpretation that the word can have. In 
 Melanesia it has not been recorded save in Efat6 and Mota. The Duke 
 of York mutamuta may be related, but it lacks confirmatory support. 
 
 The Indonesian is uncertain. The Malay requires evidence to uphold the 
 m-p mutation. In the Malagasy it is quite unlikely that the composite 
 ma-itu can have anything to do with motu, and utusana calls for an explana- 
 tion of the abrasion of ra-radical. 
 
 In the Semitic if makta' stems in a kt' root it can have no relation with 
 motus. 
 
 326. 
 mu, fu, to coo as a dove. 
 
 Samoa: mui, to murmur; mumu, words spoken in private conver- 
 sation; mumu, to be in swarms; langomumu, langofufu, the 
 carpenter bee; muna, to grumble; musumusu, to whisper. 
 Tonga: muhu, the sound as of persons talking together; muhu- 
 muhu, to speak quietly together; mumu, to collect together; 
 muna, to talk nonsense ; langomu, a large fly. Futuna : mui, 
 to collect together; muna, to speak, to murmur; musu, to 
 
384 the; Polynesian wanderings. 
 
 whisper. Niue : mumu, to crowd, to make a noise ; langofufu, 
 the carpenter wasp. Uvea: munamuna, to murmur. Maori: 
 mu, a gentle noise; mumu, to murmur, to hum; muna, to tell 
 privately. Tahiti: mu, a buzz; mumu, to make a confused 
 noise, as a number of persons talking together; langomumu, 
 the carpenter bee; omuhumuhu, to whisper to one's discredit. 
 Hawaii: mumu, to hum. Mangaia : mu, to sigh. Marquesas: 
 mumu, a confused noise. Mangareva: amui, to assemble, as 
 flies. Paumotu: muhumuhu, a dull confused noise ; muhimuhi, 
 to murmur. Fotuna : *», to buzz ; mumu, to whisper. Moiki : 
 muna, to speak, to say . Nukuoro : fatumuna, to lie ; munaputonu^ 
 true; silengamuna, to interpret. Rapanui: /im/jm, buzzing. 
 Viti : mumu, to go in troops or swarms. 
 
 Motu: mu, to coo. Loyalty Islands: mumu, the pitcher wasp. 
 Aneityum : ilmu, to low (as cattle) ; ilmurilmu, to mumble. 
 New Britain : mukumuku, to whisper. Mota : mum, to make 
 an indistinct hum. 
 Nicobar Central : mumu, a dove. Malagasy : moimoy, a low mur- 
 mur, a hum ; monomonona, a grumbling. 
 Hebrew: hamah, to coo, to hum (as a multitude). Arabic: 
 hamhamah, to murmur. 
 I have here collected the principal stems having mw-initial for purposes 
 of comparison. Connected with the mu of cooing there is a mu in Polynesia 
 and beyond, and it is with this that we shall concern ourselves. In Samoa 
 langomumu and langofufu it shows the same alternation as in Ff ate mu, fu.. 
 This fu is found but once more, Niue langofufu. Tonga exhibits this ele- 
 mental mu only in the composite langomu. In Futuna this mu is absent ; 
 for mui, which is the same in form as Samoa mui to murmur, is here formed 
 upon that mu to be a crowd which is found in Samoa, Tonga, and Niue 
 mumu, and which is probably the same in Mangareva amui. In Niue mumu, 
 fails to observe the distinction between mu to buzz and mu to be a crowd. 
 Fotuna, Maori, Tahiti, Marquesas and Hawaii have preserved this mu, and 
 generally without duplication. 
 
 Viti mumu is the mu to be a crowd. 
 
 Motu has the same mu of sound, Aneityum ilmurilmu seems to be some 
 sort of a mw-composite, Mota mum is readily seen to be mu reduplicated 
 and then abraded. 
 
 Nicobar mumu a dove may quite safely be identified with this mu of" 
 sound. But in the Malagasy moimoy, although the sense is satisfactory, 
 the vowel anomaly is too great to be overcome ; and the monomonona could 
 be associated only with muna. 
 
 The Semitic involves elements not present in our mu; in fact the only 
 point of form likeness is the m, and that is insufficient. 
 
 327- 
 muri na, the after part of a thing. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna: muli, the end, hind part, bottom, rump, to follow 
 after. Uvea: muli, the end, the last, to follow. Nukuoro:: 
 muli, after, behind, in future; mule, slow. Nuguria: muri, 
 aft. Rapanui : muri, the stern ; i muri, hi muri, afterward,, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 385 
 
 behind. Maori: muri, the rear, hind part, afterward. Tahiti: 
 muri, behind, afterward. Rarotonga: muri, behind, in the 
 rear of, after. Mangareva : muri, behind, after. Paumotu : 
 muri, the rear, behind, after. Bukabuka : tainamuri, younger. 
 Fotuna: no-muri, to follow; muri, behind. Aniwa: wamuri, 
 behind, after. Tonga : mui, the tail (of a bird), the end, hind 
 part, to follow. Niue : mui, the last, to follow ; muimui, the 
 stern, hind part; mw&,tofollow. Marquesas: mui, after, behind. 
 Viti: muria, to follow, to go behind. 
 
 Nggela: muri, behind; tumuri, to follow. Motu: murimuri, out- 
 side; muritai, the younger. Duke of York: murimuri, to 
 follow; murumuru, to be behind. Kabakada: muru, back; 
 mule, again, away. Baravon: muru, murmur, the last. New 
 Britain : mulumulu, to follow after. Pala : mur, id. 
 Matu: muli, to return. Pampangas: mulin, the stern. Macassar: 
 kamudi, rudder, helm. Malay : burit, the fundament ; buritau, 
 the back, hind part, stern ; kamudi, rudder. Tagalog : huli, the 
 stern. Visayas : uling, id. Malagasy : vudi, the posteriors, stern. 
 Arabic: 'ah'h'ara, to be behind; mouh'ir, stern, hind part; 'eh'ir, 
 end. 
 Efat6 muri is in exact accord with the Polynesian muli, muri, mui. The 
 excision of the I in Tonga and Niue is not a regular mutation in those lan- 
 guages, yet there are other instances. The fact that Niue has both muli 
 and mui leads to the recognition of an attempt, not yet completed when 
 the language was set by reduction to writing, to differentiate muli to follow 
 and mui last. In Bukabuka tainamuri we can recognize tei (47) younger 
 brother; and in Motu the same elements in a different order, this being still 
 one more instance of the concord of that Torres Straits station with the 
 extreme east of Polynesia. Nukuoro mule slow is not a muli form ; it does 
 not appear in Samoa, a rare instance of the failure to find in the most 
 modern Samoan the source of Nukuoro vocables, but in Niue mule a long 
 time, the source is plain. Since we know Niue to have been under direct 
 obligations to Samoa we may regard Niue and Nukuoro as preserving a 
 word which in Samoa went into disuse before record was made of the 
 language. 
 
 In Melanesia the muri identifications are few and widely scattered. The 
 Duke of York muri and muru forms afford a transition phase by which we 
 are enabled to accept muru despite the vowel modification, and to localize 
 it in the eastern gateway and adjacent New Guinea. The Kabakada mule 
 has no such signification as would serve to establish its affinity with the 
 Nukuoro-Niue mule just discussed, or with muli. 
 
 In Indonesia we encounter great variety of consonant mutation with 
 absolute fixity of the u-i vowels. Pampangas mulin the stern is in form 
 and in sense a perfect identification, after noting the ephelkustic n of this 
 area. Matu muli to return is exact in form, but the sense is not so satis- 
 factory. For / we have mutations to r and d; the former so common as 
 not to need discussion, the latter found in Samoa and Sikayana of the 
 Polynesian group and existing in a few traces (l-t, l-nd, l-j) in Melanesia. 
 For m we have mutations to h, to v, to b, and to extinction. Not one of 
 
386 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 these occurs in Melanesia save m-v in the solitary instance of ma'i (323) 
 sick Nggela vahagi. In Polynesia none is represented, save as it may be 
 considered to exist in the rare m-p exhibited in Samoa tumua'i the crown 
 of the head Maori tumuaki and tupuaki Tahiti and Paumotu tupuaki. 
 Acceptance of these forms, therefore, should be postponed. 
 
 The Arabic mouh'ir is clearly a secondary form from stem 'hr, which 
 shows no kinship with any form in which muli appears. 
 
 328. 
 
 namu, mamamami, the mosquito. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Sikayana, Nuguria, Nukuoro, 
 Mangaia, Paumotu: namu, the mosquito. Maori: namu, the 
 sandfly; namunamu, a blistering plaster. Marquesas: namu, 
 a reddish gnat. Tahiti : namu, ramu, the mosquito. Fotuna : 
 namo, id. 
 
 Viti: namu, the mosquito. Rotuma: rom, id. 
 
 Arag, Maewo, Duke of York, Mota, Nifilole, Fagani, Vaturanga, 
 Nggela, Guadalcanar : namu, mosquito. Savo : namunamu, id. 
 Marina: namugi, id. Dakon: namug, id. Bugotu, Buka: 
 gnamu, id. Motu, Raqa, Wango: namo, id. Mukawa: 
 namonamo, the fly. Galavi, Boniki: namonamo, the fry; 
 
 namokiri, mosquito. Kubiri: nanamo, mosquito. Kiviri: 
 nanam, id. Mekeo: anguma, the fly. Roro: aumaha, id. 
 Merlav, Mota, Gog, Lo, Vuras, Mosin: nam, mosquito. Sinau- 
 goro, Hula, Keapara, Galoma, Rubi : nemo, id. Dobu : nema, id. 
 Sariba: nimai, id. Kiriwina: nim, id. Norbarbar, Pak, 
 Motlav, Volow : nem, id. Sasar: nom, id. Malekula Uripiv : 
 num, id. Moanus: n jam, id. Aneityum: inyum, id. Alo 
 Teqel: torn, id. Tangoan Santo : moke, id. Malo: mohe, id. 
 Panaieti: gumu, id. Tanna: kumug, id. Misima: kimu, id. 
 Taupota: himokini, id. Awalama: himoiodi, id. Nada: 
 
 simunika, id. Murua: sumoniku, id. Wedau : imokini, id. 
 Tavara : moeoti, id. 
 
 Malay, Bugi: namok, mosquito. Dyak: njamok, id. Macassar: 
 njamo, lamu, id. Kayan: hamok, id. Pampangas : yamuc, id. 
 Malagasy: muka, id. 
 
 Arabic: namus, mosquito. 
 
 It is very difficult to understand the second Efate form mamamami. It 
 does not appear in its proper place in the dictionary nor are any of its parts 
 identifiable in the material which Dr. Macdonald affords. It is quite pos- 
 sible that it would not have found entry under namu as an alternative had 
 not our author misread his Samoan and entered the first of his affinities as 
 "Sa. mamu." There is no such word in Samoa; the mosquito there, as 
 generally, is namu. The only variants in Polynesia are Fotuna namo, a 
 very slight change and possibly a fault of dulness of ear on the part of the 
 recorder in catching the light sound of the unaccented final syllable; and 
 Rotuma rom. In the latter the n-r mutation is by no means uncommon 
 in Polynesia, is well represented in our Melanesian material; and rom, in 
 fact, reappears as Tahiti ramu. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 387 
 
 In Motu and Wango we find a recurrence of the namo already noted in 
 Fotuna. Marina gi and Dakon g are recognized as noun-formative termi- 
 nations; the peculiar strengthening of the initial in Bugotu and Buka is 
 local to the Solomon Islands. With these notes we shall have no difficulty 
 in following through Melanesia a sequence of namu-nam-nem-nom-num. 
 The Moanus njarn, as in several other vocables noted from that first station 
 of the eastern gateway, may be assigned to Post-Polynesian influence from 
 Indonesia, noting particularly Dyak njamok and Macassar njamo ; still there 
 is Aneityum inyum of probably equivalent phonetic value and I can not 
 trace Dyak raids so far to the south. In Alo Teqel the n-t mutation is a 
 local idiosyncrasy. 
 
 In Indonesia we have no difficulty in identifying the Malay, Bugi, Dyak, 
 and Macassar forms, but beyond that we shall find complications. Kayan 
 hamok, Pampangas yamuc seem to be in accord with Tanna kumug. Mala- 
 gasy raw&a.Tangoan Santo moke, and Malomohe seem to form another group. 
 The relation between the two groups seems to depend upon the assumption 
 or loss of the prior syllable. Assuming a common stem in mok I have 
 searched the Pacific material for some variant of that stem used in designa- 
 tion of an insect or other flying animal, but with no success. While I have 
 twice grouped Melanesia with Indonesia in these obscurities it has been 
 solely on the score of form resemblance ; it will not have escaped notice that 
 these are New Hebridean languages found much farther south than I have 
 been ready to admit within the sphere of Dyak raiders. 
 
 Now what is the animal to which the namu designation pertains? 
 
 The mosquito and none other, say all our authorities save the Maori and 
 the Marquesans, to whom it represents the sandfly and the gnat respec- 
 tively. But is the mosquito indigenous to this wide area of the Malay seas 
 and the Pacific? 
 
 This is a question for the biologist with his story of the migration of 
 species. In certain parts of Polynesia the mosquito was long unknown. 
 Read the historical record for Hawaii as set down by Prof. William DeWitt 
 Alexander in ' 'The Brief History of the Hawaiian People " page 195 : ' 'Dur- 
 ing this year (1826) mosquitos, hitherto unknown in the islands, were intro- 
 duced at Lahaina by the ship Wellington from San Bias, Mexico." Seventy 
 years later on the neighboring island of Hawaii I found them spread from 
 the port of Hilo no greater distance than to Olaa, less than a score of miles. 
 In Samoa we may not execrate the ship that brought the pest, but we have 
 equally valid record of the introduction of this and yet another insect. In 
 the manuscript of my ' 'Samoa o le Vavau, " awaiting its due season, I have 
 preserved the tale of the king's daughter of Manu'a who stood on the shore 
 gazing out into the east and into the face of her hero coming over the 
 unknown seas to greet her. "I'll come back and marry you," he said, 
 "and meanwhile keep my treasure safe against myreturn, but on no account 
 open it." He gave her a tube of two joints of bamboo with their inter- 
 vening septum and with the open ends of each cavity plugged. Pandora 
 of the South Sea, from one end flew a swarm of flies, from the other a mist 
 of mosquitos, and her hero never did come back. 
 
 It may be objected that these migrations could never have preserved the 
 name when they no longer had reason to remember it in new lands whither 
 
388 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 the mosquito had not penetrated. Then how shall the student of the Viti 
 account for the possession there of karavau as a name for cattle in a land 
 which knew no horned beasts until the missionaries came? It seems to be 
 the carabao of the Philippines. Or how account for ngeli, the Viti name 
 for monkey, when the nearest quadrumane is no nearer than Indonesia? 
 
 329- 
 
 nate, nase, ate, atse, the banana, the plantain (plant and fruit). 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Niug : futi, the banana. Tonga : fuji, the generic 
 term for all bananas. Fotuna: vuji, the banana. Moiki, 
 Nuguria, Nukuoro : huti, id. Maori : cf . hutiwai, a plant name 
 (Aazna sanguisorba) . Aniwa: hutshi, the banana. Fila: 
 butsh. 
 
 Viti: vundi, banana, plantain. 
 
 The following words all signify banana : 
 
 Fagani : juki. Vaturanga, Nggela, Bugotu : vundi. Saa, Bululaha, 
 Ulawa: huti. Wango: hugi. Maewo: undi. Sesake: 
 andi. Baravon : vundu. Duke of York : ivundu. Kalil : 
 'huddu. Pala, Namatanai: hudu. Bambell: 'hun. L,aur: 
 hun. King : www. Damassa : wun. New Ireland (Carteret 
 Harbor): un. Fpi, Bierian: vihi. Paama: ahisi. Malekula: 
 na-vis. Malekula Uripiv: na-vits. Malekula Pangkumu: 
 ne-vij. Arag: ihi. Malekula: abus. Eromanga: no-bos. 
 Moanus: mbur. Ambrym, Aneityum: nohos. Dobu: udi. 
 Kiriwina: usi. Sariba: udu. 
 
 Ceram, Ahtiago: phitim. Matabello: phudi. Ceram: fudi. Gah: 
 fiidia. Tobo: fiid. Massaratty: fuati. Mayapo: fuat. 
 Malagasy: hutsi, untsi. Timor: hudi. Caimarian: u'ki. 
 Batak: unchi. Macassar: unti. Sambawa: punti. Panga- 
 sinan: ponti. Sanguir: busa. Malay: pisang. 
 
 Arabic: muz', banana. Amharic: muz, id. 
 
 In Polynesia there are many names for banana and plantain and futi is 
 the least usual ; but its existence is well established, and Tonga fuji marks 
 it as ancient, for generic terms are imperfectly developed in the intellectual 
 plane of our islanders. Incidentally to the mention of Tonga fuji I must 
 note that Codrington (Melanesian Languages, 55) has cited it incorrectly as 
 fugi and treats the g as a k derivative ; thereby he has unfortunately gone 
 astray in so much of his discussion as is based thereon, for t-j is the common 
 Tongan mutation before e and 4(17 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 212). 
 
 Before taking up the Melanesian forms I cite, on the authority of Mr. 
 Christian, these Micronesian affinities : Ponape 'ut; Kusaie, Mortlocks, 'us; 
 Uluthi, ut; Palawat, Uleai, Iyamotrek, Satawal, uis. 
 
 Nowhere in Melanesia do we find exactly the primal form futi. The 
 nearest approximation is huti of Saa, Bululaha, and Ulawa. The mutation 
 t-g is found only in this one instance in Wango, but t-k is not only well 
 represented in our Melanesian material but is a presently active principle 
 in Hawaii and Samoa ; therefore we may associate huti, hugi, and huki as 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 389 
 
 futi forms. The vundi of Vaturanga, Nggela, and Bugotu, the same as Viti, 
 is also futi. We have, therefore, a perfect identification of futi in the 
 Solomon Islands, a series of crop colonies on the Samoa track. Baravon 
 vundu is easily associable with vundi and therefore with futi, and Kalil 
 'huddu represents the same secondary stem with the d not reinforced. I 
 have already commented on the borrowing at second hand of a reinforced 
 consonant by speakers to whom a double consonant was objectionable and 
 who, in their ignorance of the primal form, have ignorantly retained the 
 reinforcement and have dropped the radical. Thus from vundu of Baravon 
 and wundu of the Duke of York we pass to the 'hun of Lambell, the hun 
 of Iyaur, the wun of Lamassa, and the un of Carteret Harbor in the Lamassa 
 region of New Ireland. These form a second, a more remote, stage on the 
 Samoa track; they lie within the eastern gateway. 
 
 We are next to examine a group of forms having a for the earlier vowel, 
 a for u. These have all lost the initial consonant. Our studies in the east- 
 ern gateway have shown us the vanishing of v in progressive stages. Here 
 we have no record of progress in the dilapidation, yet we may accept the 
 result and view this group as representing an original fati variant of futi. 
 We find this in Efat6 ate, Sesake andi; and Maewo undi may be taken as 
 retaining somewhat of the transition phase which links fati and futi. Look- 
 ing back at Efate we find atse. This is no unusual /-variant. In Polynesia 
 it is regular in Niue and Tongarewa; in this stem we find a blunter form 
 of it in Aniwa hutshi and Fila butsh. Then by reduction of the doubled 
 consonant and selection of the wrong member we come to ase. 
 
 We next find a group in which primal futi has become fiti. We do not 
 find fiti itself any more than we found fati. But its immediately secondary 
 phase is found in Malekula Pangkumu ne-vij and Uripiv na-vits. From 
 na-vits we pass as before to na-vis, and thence it is a normal step in one 
 direction to vihi which we find in Bierian of Epi, in the other to hisi which 
 is preserved in Paama ahisi. Through vihi we are led simply to Arag ihi. 
 
 Paama ahisi has shown us a futi derivative assuming a prefixed a. We 
 have already become acquainted with the change of t to s. Therefore we 
 need have no hesitation in accepting Malekula abus as a futi derivative; 
 still less in joining therewith Eromanga no-bos, for its no- is readily seen 
 to be the Melanesian w-article chameleon-colored by the nearest radical 
 vowel. Twice already have we seen the primal / develop into h; therefore 
 the no-hos of Ambrym and Aneityum takes its place as a futi derivative. 
 Moanus mbur is the only form which for the present seems irreducible. 
 
 We find somewhat parallel variations in Indonesia. Primal futi is repre- 
 sented immediately by Ceram fudi, Matabello phudi, Gah fudia, Timor hudi, 
 Malagasy hutsi, Tobo fud, Caimarian u'ki, Malagasy untsi, Batak unchi, 
 Macassar unti, Sambawa punti, Pangasinan ponti. Sanguir busa introduces 
 the s which we have twice already developed. Massaratty fuati, Mayapo 
 fuat may represent the transition phase of futi to fati. The fiti form is 
 seen in Ceram and Ahtiago phitim, and with the j-change may pass into 
 Malay pisang. 
 
 We have passed in review many variants of the initial consonant of futi, 
 v, p, b, w, h, and its complete vanishing. Not one case suggests the m 
 which this Semitic requires to bring it into kinship. 
 
390 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 330- 
 niu, the coconut palm. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Tahiti, Hawaii, Rarotonga, 
 Manahiki, Tongarewa, Paumotu, Rapanui, Fotuna, Nukuoro, 
 Nuguria, Moiki: niu, coconut. Mangareva: niu, the coconut 
 palm when young, ripening into nikau. Maori : niu, a means 
 of divination by sticks; nikau, a palm. Marquesas: niu, a 
 top, a species of coconut. Mangaia: nu, the coconut palm. 
 
 Viti: niu, the coconut palm. Rotuma: niu, id. 
 
 Sesake, Hpi, Arag, Ulawa, Wango, Fagani, Saa, Bululaha, Vaturanga, 
 Nggela, Bugotu, Motu, Kabadi, Pokau, Doura, Sinaugoro, Hula, 
 Keapara, Galoma, Mugula, Suau, Sariba, Tubetube, Panaieti, 
 Nada, Dobu, Port Moresby, Moanus, Solomon Islands, Lifu: 
 niu, the coconut. Misima: nihu, id. Buka: neu, id. Alite: 
 liu, id. Mukawa: niura, id. Awalama, Taupota: neura, id. 
 Kwagila: diura, id. Kubiri, Kiviri: rura, id. Nengone, 
 Nifilole: nu, id. Kiriwina: nuia, luia, id. New Caledonia: 
 ni, id. 
 
 Malagasy : nihu, the coconut. Dyak: w/w, id. Salibabo: nyu, id. 
 Salayer: nyorah, id. Malay: nior, id. I/iang: nier, id. Gah: 
 niula, id. Bicol: niyog, id. Cajeli, Mayapo, Massaratty, 
 Amblaw: niwi, id. Morella: niwil, id. Lariko: nimil, id. 
 Batumerah, Caimarian : niweli, id. Awaiya : liweli, id. Teluti : 
 nuelo, id. Wahai: luen, id. Java: ww, id. Sulu: »»t, id. 
 Ahtiago: nuim, id. Tobo: «wa, id. Malay: mw, id. 
 
 Arabic: nah'lu, nah'ilu, palms (general and collective respectively). 
 
 In Polynesia the only form variant is Mangaia nu, an unusual loss and 
 to be met with again only in Nengone and Nifilole and in a part of Indonesia. 
 In the Marquesas niu is not the usual name of the coconut, but it does 
 occur and is recorded by Bishop Dordillon. The sense of top lies in the 
 fact that the bud end of a coconut shell is used for spinning, both in the 
 sport of children and as a means of applying to island life the practical side 
 of the doctrine of chances. Thus it may be that in New Zealand, in lati- 
 tudes higher than are grateful to the coconut, the divination sense has per- 
 sisted even to different implements whereby the arbitrament of fate may 
 be declared. 
 
 In Melanesia there is no deviation from sense and very few instances of 
 form variation. Buka neu is a very slight variant. In Alite the n-l muta- 
 tion is normal; thus liu is readily identified. The occurrence of nu has 
 already been mentioned. Such internal loss is not regular in these lan- 
 guages. Furthermore the ni of New Caledonia leads us to infer that niu 
 was anciently a composite in which ni carried at least some sort of generic 
 sense, it being understood that this refers to those characteristics which 
 might strike the islanders as indicating a genus. In composition with kau 
 (301) tree we should then see nikau, the m'-tree, serving in Mangareva for 
 the coconut palm, in New Zealand for the characteristic palm (Areca sapida) 
 of that land, in Tahiti as niau for coconut leaf, and as niau in Hawaii for 
 the leaf stalk of the coconut. The ni-form is found in Micronesia, and in 
 the Marshall Islands ni is the coconut. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 391 
 
 In Indonesia there is much form diversity, but we may distinguish two 
 classes, those in ni and those in nu. 
 
 ni-class. The closest approximation to the classic niu is Salibabo nyu 
 and Dyak nju, and Malagasy nihu comes next. From nihu we are led to 
 infer that in the East Indies this u was scarcely felt to be a pure vowel; 
 this naturally admits w as the semi-vowel form of u. Thereby we draw 
 into accord Cajeli and development forms of niwi. We find now a group 
 which picks up a final liquid, Malay nior, I/iang nier, Morella niwil; and a 
 new final vowel, Gah niula, Salayer nyorah, Batumerah and Caimarian 
 niweli. Eariko nimil is so strangely remote from niwil as to avoid explana- 
 tion. Awaiya liweli shows the n-l change already noted in Alite of Mela- 
 nesia. Bicol niyog is the only instance of the assumption of a final palatal. 
 
 nu-class. This appears baldly in Java. Sulu nui is at least in form 
 metathetic and if that be a permissible explanation nu becomes a secondary 
 abrasion form. We have, however, no transition forms in Polynesia and 
 Melanesia to point the way to the mw-forms in those areas. Tobo niia is a 
 nui variant. The assumption of the final liquid converts nu into Malay 
 nur, and nui into Teluti nuelo, Wahai being a metathetic nuel of the 4231 
 type. Ahtiago nuim is left without explanation. 
 
 The Semitic here proposed comes into closest resemblance with Teluti 
 nuelo. This we have seen to be a secondary development of the ww-class, 
 and that class we have seen to be anomalously removed from niu. Even 
 niu itself we have been willing to suggest as an advanced phase of a primal 
 ni. Thus the chances of Semitic affinity become very small indeed. 
 
 33i- 
 ori, to rub, to grate, to make a creaking grating noise (as tree branches 
 rubbing) ; ari, to plane, to scrape off, to rub off. 
 
 Samoa: olo, to rub down, to smooth, to grate. Tonga: olo, to 
 rub, to brush, to scrub, to sharpen, to grind. Futuna: olo, 
 olol, to rub, to grate. Niue:.oZo, to rub, to plane; oloi, to 
 grind; holo, to rub. Uvea: holoholo, to rub. Hawaii: olo, 
 to rub, to grate. Maori: oro^to grind, to sharpen on a stone. 
 Tahiti: oro, to rub, to grate. Mangareva: oro, to rub, to 
 whet, to sharpen; or oro, to rub, to chafe. Fotuna: no-wurusi, 
 to plane, to shave ; no-soroa, to grate. 
 
 Viti: solota, to rub, to grind, to grate; thoronga, a stone or coral 
 on which cane is grated. 
 
 Motu: oria, to grate coconut; uro, sl grindstone. Norbarbar: 
 heri-v, to rub. Retan: hara-v, id. Mota: sara-v, id. 
 
 Malay: urut, to rub. Malagasy: utra, rubbed; urina, being rubbed. 
 
 Arabic : 'arata, 'arat'a, to rub. Syriac : gra', to scrape off, to shave. 
 Hebrew: gara', id. 
 
 It is impossible to consider this as wholly distinct from the stems gathered 
 in item 205. 
 
 In thartT^e have Samoa solo. From this the Samoan derives a transitive 
 verb by the addition of the usual verb-formative. In abundance of cases 
 in this assemblage of data we have seen that this verbal i has sufficed to 
 protect and to preserve the final consonant of Proto-Samoan closed roots. 
 
392 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The fact that here when added to solo it gives us soloi is sufficient evidence 
 that in solo we have to do with an open root. The open root is unmistak- 
 able in Motu huria and Aneityum ruhoi. Now as to Mota. Codrington dis- 
 misses the suffixes to verbs as certain consonants which make them transi- 
 tive, but he offers no explanation of the principle which governs the choice 
 of one consonant over another. Consistently I have found reason in these 
 studies to regard them as the persistent final consonants of closed roots. 
 Mota, then, yields the roots sarag, sarav, not proper kin of the open Poly- 
 nesian solo. Viti is again a problem with solota. In general I have found 
 it possible to treat these verbal terminations as indicative of root closure ; 
 therefore we may infer a root solot. 
 
 Taking up now item 331, we find Samoan olo, which we may faintly 
 discern to be Proto-Samoan nolo. That would give us solo and holo stems, 
 differing slightly as would be expected in my theory of consonantal modu- 
 lants. In Fotuna no-soroa would affiliate with solo. The other word, 
 no-wurusi, we may link with Samoa fufulu (220). The Tonga julufuluhaa 
 points to a fulus-stem, and this Fotuna is in immediate accord therewith. 
 Yet in item 220 we developed a furun-stem. Now Viti thoronga argues a 
 Proto-Samoan stem of either solong or holong, and the latter is appreciably 
 proximate to furun. The Mota sarav-stem already noted we here find con- 
 tinued to Norbarbar and Re tan. 
 
 We have assembled the following stems : solo, holo, fulus, fulun, sarag, sarav. 
 It is impossible as yet and in the scantiness of material to separate them. 
 
 The Malay and Malagasy might be adjusted if we could clear away the 
 difficulties in the Pacific area. 
 
 The triliteron of the Semitic is gr', and this is not identifiable with any 
 of the stems here isolated. 
 
 332. / 
 
 oro, to grunt, to growl, to snarl; oro-maki, to bark at; bibro, to make a 
 confused murmuring noise, as a crowd of men all speaking at 
 once; orooro, uru, uruuru, to growl, to grumble, to mutter, to 
 murmur, 
 (a) Samoa: ngongolo, a rushing sound, as of wind, waves or thunder. 
 Tonga: ngolo, to snuffle, to speak through the nose; taengolo, 
 to cough with a rattling hoarse sound; kokolo, a continuous 
 rumbling noise. Futuna, Niue : tungolo, to snore. Maori, 
 ggoro, to snore, to utter exclamations of surprise or admiration. 
 Mangareva: ngoro, to snore, to rattle in the throat; ngongo: 
 the noise of phlegm in the throat; ngoio, to snore, to breathe 
 through the nose ; tongoro, the noise of water shaken in a bottle. 
 Rapanui: ngorongoro, to grunt, to grumble, to snore, to sleep 
 soundly. Paumotu : ngooro, tagoro, to snore. Hawaii : nono^ 
 to snore, to gurgle; nonoo, to snore; nonolo, to breathe hard, to 
 snore, the sound of singing birds ; hoononolo, to chirp, to coo, to 
 growl, to grunt, to snort. Tahiti: ooro, to snore. 
 Viti : cf . nggolou, nggonggolou, to shout. 
 Mota : ngora, to grunt, to snort, to snore. 
 
 Malay : ngorok, to snore. Malagasy : ngorodona, the scuffling sound 
 of many feet ; gogogogo, screaming with pain. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 393 
 
 (6) Samoa: tdngulu, to snore, to emit a hollow sound. Tonga: ngulu, 
 to make a grumbling, grunting, muttering noise ; ngungulu, to 
 groan, to roar; fakangungulu, to breathe hard; fengului, to 
 mutter or murmur to one another; tangulu, to snore. Futuna : 
 ngungulu, to grunt, to emit a deep tone, a grunt, a growl, the 
 sound of rumbling thunder; songulu, to snore; imlu, whistling 
 of the wind, any great noise, rumbling of the bowels. Niue: 
 ngungulu, to growl. Maori : nguru, to sigh, to grunt, to utter 
 a suppressed groan, to rumble, to hum . Rarotonga : ngurunguru, 
 to grunt, -to cry out, to wail. Mangareva: ngunguru, a far- 
 off noise, a heavy noise as of many voices; ngurunguru, to 
 murmur, to grunt, to stammer, to speak through the teeth. 
 Paumotu: ngurunguru, to gasp, to moan, to sigh, to breathe. 
 Hawaii : nunulu, to grunt, to growl, to sound as the singing of 
 birds, to chirp, to warble. Tahiti: uuru, to groan, to grunt. 
 Fotuna: tangurunguru, thunder. 
 
 Viti: kuru, to thunder; ngguru, to scranch; langguru, to make a 
 scranching sound. 
 
 Nggela: ngurunguru, to roar. Motu: uru, deep groaning, sterto- 
 rous breathing. Duke of York : pakpakuru, thunder. 
 
 Malay: guruh, guroh, thunder ; ngaluh, to sigh ; nguru, to sigh, to groan, 
 to rumble; kurkur, to grunt. Ilocan: gurruud, a thunderclap. 
 
 (c) Samoa : ngu, to growl, to make a murmuring noise as distant voices; 
 
 ngungu, pa'angungu, to scranch; mangungu, to be scranched, to 
 make a grinding noise as when walking over gravel ; jenguingui, 
 to talk in alow tone. Tonga: ngu, to grunt; fakangungu, to 
 grumble, to mutter. Futuna : nguu, to grunt, to groan. Niue : 
 ngu, to moan, to grunt, to roar ; ngungu, to scranch ; fengui, to 
 murmur. Mangaia: mangungu, thunder. Hawaii: nu, to 
 groan, to roar as wind, to grunt; nunu, a moaning, grunting, 
 groaning, a dove. Fotuna: noh-ngu, to grunt, to groan. 
 Rapanui: henguhengu, to murmur; henguingui, to read. 
 
 (d) Maori : ngara, to snarl. 
 
 Nggela : ngangaraha, to scream. 
 
 Macassar : ngangara, to shriek ; gagara, to speak roughly. 
 (e) Maori: ngerengere, to growl. Mangareva: ngere, a loud confused 
 noise. 
 Viti : ngengele, to sing. 
 (/) Maori : ngeringeri, to growl. Samoa : ngingili, to have a good voice 
 for singing or speaking. 
 Nggela: ngingili, shouting. 
 
 Arabic: nah'ara, to grunt; h'ara, to low; h'arh'ara, snort, snore; 
 harra, to growl, to snarl ; harharat, murmur or sound of copiously 
 flowing water. 
 We have assembled here a number of stems which have a common ele- 
 ment in form, ng-l, and in sense are united by the fact that they designate 
 things audible, almost wholly vocal noises, and uniformly they deal with 
 the inarticulate sounds. With the ng-l forms I have associated ngu, which 
 seems to be yet more elemental and to represent in itself a common factor. 
 
394 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The ng-l forms vary in the vowel used, as follows: ngolo, ngulu, ngala, 
 ngele, ngili. 
 
 It is noted that the special form tangulu has already been examined in 
 item 248 and will be here omitted. 
 
 ngolo. It is only in Samoa ngongolo that we find this stem to deal with 
 sounds other than animal; in this language the common ngolo sense is 
 carried by 'o'olo of the stem kolo which is readily associable with this group. 
 Samoa 'o'olo, according to Pratt in one of his naif definitions, is "to have a 
 voice like a hen, to speak indistinctly." Uvea kokolo is to murmur. But 
 Tonga kokolo passes from the human sound to that in exterior nature which 
 the Samoan expresses by ngolo; it signifies a continuous rumbling noise. 
 In Futuna kokolo is the grumbling of the bowels, echo, dull noise; sound 
 of water when bubbling or flowing or falling ; the sough of the wind in the 
 leaves of the iron wood. If Samoan ngongolo deviates from the general sense 
 of an animal noise it comes back to the norm in its derivative fa'angongolo 
 to curse, to utter a malediction, and this seems to err as far in the other 
 direction, for such curses as come to most of us depend for their accuracy 
 of impact upon their clear articulation. We find the same suggestion of 
 articulation in the second sense of Maori ngoro. In Tonga taengolo the 
 former element is tae, an alternative of tale to cough. In Mangareva and 
 Hawaii the forms lacking the liquid we postpone for consideration with the 
 ngu-stem. The Viti nggolou is set here for comparison ; ngg is the equivalent 
 of Proto-Samoan k, not of ng; the sense is not exactly in agreement with 
 ngolo or kolo. Mota ngora, despite vowel change in the unaccented final 
 syllable, is clearly of this kin. Here too we note for inclusion Efate forms of 
 oro; oromaki suggests a stem closure in m which is not elsewhere identified. 
 
 ngulu. As we have seen ngolo paralleled with kolo, so this stem has 
 its fe-form hulu. That is found in Futuna uulu and probably in Samoa 
 fa'a'ulu'uhi (which Pratt records as fa'auluulu) to cry out, to shout either 
 from pain or fear; in Tonga uulu the sound of anything in motion, and in 
 Viti kuru. The basic signification of ngulu and kulu is the deep, confused 
 inarticulate sound, principally animal but capable of extension to outside 
 nature. In Hawaii, the northern limit of migration, ngolo and ngulu have 
 lost enough of the gruff sense to admit of the inclusion of the note of birds, 
 inarticulate but light and cheerful. With this belongs Efat6 uru. 
 
 ngala. This stem is of infrequent occurrence, but we have one excellent 
 identification in each of the three island areas, and the Macassar gagara 
 proves that for it also there exists a k-iorm. 
 
 ngele. This must not be dissociated from ngili. This stem we identify 
 in Polynesia, in Viti, and in Melanesia. 
 
 ngu. This involves as well the stem ngo. The latter is found in Ma- 
 ngareva ngongo and ngoio, in Hawaii nono and nonoo; these are in the sense 
 of snoring or the rattling of phlegm, senses quite cognate with those we 
 find for ngu. This covers all the dull and deep inarticulate sounds from 
 the snore to the peal of thunder. I regard this stem as that which primarily 
 contains the idea of inarticulate sound. The compounds with a lo-form 
 do not express specific differences. I therefore regard them as determinant 
 compounds, each member having inter alia one common signification, the 
 compound emphasizing that sense and restricting the meaning to it. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 395 
 
 Of the Semitic here offered the stem is hr. Of our Polynesian we have 
 seen that ng is a sufficient stem. The Semitic is not in accord therewith, 
 and if that difficulty could be obviated it looks toward the later develop- 
 ment and not toward the primordial ngo. 
 
 333- 
 ra, tra, ta, nra, blood; mita, to bleed. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Nukuoro, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Aniwa, 
 Fotuna, Nuguria, Sikayana, Vate, Maori, Tahiti, Marquesas, 
 Rapanui, Mangareva, Rarotonga, Manahiki : totb, blood. Pau- 
 motu: putotoi, bloody. Bukabuka: kura toto, dark red. 
 Hawaii: koko, blood. 
 Viti: ndra, blood. Rotuma: tot, id. 
 
 The following signify blood : 
 
 Sesake : nda. Makura : na-dah. Motlav, Volow, Norbarbar, Gog, 
 Merlav, Vuras: ndar. Arag: daga. Lo: ndara. Lakon: 
 dara. Mosin : nar. Mota : nara. Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel : 
 tar. Tanna: neta. Nengone: dra. Lifu: niondra. Pala, 
 Eromanga: de. Laur: da. New Caledonia : 'nte. Maewo: 
 ndai, ndei. Omba : ndai, ndrai. Malo : dai. Marina : tsae. 
 Tangoan Santo : rai. Motu : rara. Sinaugoro, Nala : lata. 
 
 Java, Malagasy: ra. Salayer: rara. Malay: darah. Matabello, 
 Teor : larah. Saparua, Awaiya : lalah. Cajeli, Liang, Morella, 
 Lariko, Caimarian: lata. Batumerah, Gah: lalai. Teluti: 
 lata. Tobo: lawa. Mayapo, Massaratty: raha. Baju: 
 lahah. Ahtiago : lahim. Wahai : lasin. Menado, Sanguir : 
 daha. Bouton: orah. 
 
 Arabic: dam', blood; damiya, to bleed. Hebrew: dam, blood. 
 Ethiopic: dam, id. Syriac: dem, id. 
 
 The Melanesian stem is evidently ta. I find it impossible to bring this 
 into accord with the Polynesian toto. There is at no point a vestige of a 
 transition form from a to o. On this point I cite Mr. Codrington's note 
 (Melanesian Languages, 59) : 
 
 The Polynesian word for blood is toto, which does not appear in the Malay Archipelago 
 at all, and in the Melanesian Vocabulary only as tot in Rotuma, where it is probably 
 an importation. But toto is used in Melanesia, and in such a way as to show that it is 
 at home thereand can not possibly be an importation from Polynesia. In San Cristoval 
 toto is congealed blood; in Florida the disease hematuria is mimi-toto; and though 
 it is not unreasonable to maintain that toto may have been borrowed in those parts, 
 it would be very hard to conjecture how it had been done. But toto in the Banks Islands 
 is a poisoned arrow, and this can be shown to be the same word. The arrow is called 
 after the tree with the viscous sap of which it has been smeared, and the tree has its 
 name from the abundance of its sap, in Mota totoai, in a dialect of Fiji dotoa. The sap 
 of a tree is its blood, and it is very easy to conceive a word at one time more general in 
 its meaning being particularized to signify in one set of languages blood and in another 
 sap. It assists this view to observe that toto in San Cristoval is clotted thick blood, 
 like the thick sap totoa. 
 
 In Efate we have ta and ra (tra and nra being ra- variants). 
 Viti ndra argues a parent in uvular r, but this does not appear in Poly- 
 nesia at all. A mere glance at the chart will show that in our Melanesian 
 
396 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 identifications of the ra-stem we have Viti at the hither end and Motu at the 
 yonder end and that the intervening area lies altogether from the northern 
 New Hebrides southward. The only exception to that is Laur da on the 
 New Ireland coast. Omitting Taur, these three points mark out the south- 
 ern migration, that to which I have assigned the designation of the Viti 
 stream. The Melanesian occurrences of toto as presented in the foregoing 
 note almost wholly lie along the Samoa stream. 
 
 Similarly when we prick the Indonesian identifications upon the chart 
 we find them to lie nearest the southern gateway. 
 
 The Semitic proposed stems in dm. The latter is not found at all in the 
 Melanesian; and the former is not the radical r, not even a regular r-d 
 mutation, but the resultant of a second loan acting in a manner that has 
 already been sufficiently explained. There is, therefore, no reason to accept 
 this as an affinity. 
 
 334- 
 ran, water. 
 
 Samoa : lanu, liquor amnii, to wash off saltwater (fa'alanu). Tonga : 
 
 lanu, fakalanu, to wash off salt water with fresh. Futuna: 
 
 lanu, liquor amnii, to rinse off salt water with fresh (fakalanu). 
 
 Niue : fakalanu, to wash in fresh, after bathing in salt, water. 
 
 Mangareva: ranu, saliva, globules of foam. 
 Viti: ndranu, fresh (of water), to wash in fresh water after having 
 
 bathed in salt. 
 Motu: ranu, water. Galoma: nalu, id. Sinaugoro, Hula, 
 
 Keapara, Rubi: nanu, id. Tanna: rani, fresh (water). 
 Malagasy: rano, water ; lano, swimming. Java : ranu, water. Kawi: 
 
 ranu, danu, id. Ilocan: danum, id. Malay: danau, the 
 
 ocean. 
 Arabic : rahalu, water (of a kind) . 
 
 Here we have one of the rare instances in which a Nuclear Polynesian 
 vocable reappears in Mangareva, although the sense is highly modified. 
 The word has been carried along the Viti stream, and in Torres Straits we 
 have several stations. 
 
 In Nuclear Polynesia the sense is specialized, the waters of birth being 
 recorded in Samoa and Futuna, and in every case the word refers to the 
 rinsing off of sea water. To wash away the salt water is not only for appear- 
 ance sake in the tropical Pacific. The sea has a high degree of salinity and 
 the salt crystals are not only the clearly visible signs of an unkempt habit 
 when they glisten upon the brown skins, but they are uncomfortable as well. 
 This use stamps upon lanu a sense in which the fact that it is fresh water 
 is more prominent than the water sense. 
 
 While the Kawi has both ranu and danu the extension of the latter in 
 Malay danau to the ocean signification estops us from considering ranu 
 and danu as variants ; they seem more likely to be differentiated in mean- 
 ing and form. 
 
 The Arabic rahalu, rhl, presents no close resemblance to an rn stem such 
 as we have in our island areas. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 397 
 
 335- 
 rau, leaves (for food to be cooked, and for putting food on, as on a plate, 
 when cooked). 
 
 Samoa: lau, a leaf; lalau, to be in leaf; laulau, a food tray plaited 
 from a coconut leaf, to set out food on such a tray or on a 
 table. Tonga: lau, lou, a leaf; laulau, a tray. Futuna, 
 Uvea, Nuguria: lau, a leaf. Niue: lau, a leaf; laulau, a table. 
 Hawaii : law, a leaf ; laulau, the netting in which food is carried. 
 Maori, Tahiti, Rarotonga, Rapanui, Paumotu, Nukuoro, Fotuna : 
 rwu, a leaf. Mangareva: rau, rou, id. Marquesas: au, ou, id. 
 
 Viti: ndrau, a leaf; rau, thatch, coconut leaves shaken in the water 
 to drive fish into the net. Rotuma : rau, a leaf. 
 
 Sesake, Sinaugoro, Hula, Keapara, Galoma : lau, a leaf. Makura : 
 Zaw.aplant. Moanus: tain- (always composite), a leaf. Marina, 
 Arag, Vaturanga, Nggela, Motu, Wanna: rau, id. Natalava: 
 tharau, id. Aneityum: in-rau, a covering, a preparing of 
 food for a feast; in-raurau, coconut leaves for a net. Malo, 
 Roro, Kabadi: rauna, a leaf. Wango: raua, id. Mukawa: 
 raurau, id. Vaturanga: rarau, id. Malekula: raun, id. 
 Lakon : drawi, id. Mota : naui, id. Maewo : ndoui. Merlav, 
 Vuras : ndoi. I,o : hoi. Vuras, Gog : ndo. Duke of York : 
 dono. Mosin : no. Mota : nau, no, id. Mekeo : ngangaunga, id. 
 Motlav: ron. Volow: raren, ro. Nengone: ru. Deni: 
 leu. Guadalcanar : talu. Omba : raugi. Norbarbar : ndugi. 
 Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel : togi. 
 
 Savu : rau, a leaf . Java: row, id. Malagasy: ravina, id. Saparua: 
 laun, id. Baliyon, Baju : daun, id. Malay: daun, dawun, id. 
 Sulu: dahun, id. 
 
 Arabic : hadab', branches, leaves ; hadiba, hadaba, to pluck, to have 
 long eyelashes, to have long branches. 
 
 In Kfate rau does not have the simple leaf sense, but the meaning of leaf 
 tray is found in Samoa, Tonga and Niue of Nuclear Polynesia, and in 
 Hawaii. Here it is accompanied with the meaning of leaf, and that is the 
 only signification in the Tongafiti languages. That Hawaii laulau, if not 
 the food mat, is at least different from leaf and has to do with food is to 
 be attributed to that direct voyage from Nuclear Polynesia for which we 
 have gathered so many pieces of evidence. That Futuna and Uvea,though 
 geographically in Nuclear Polynesia, have not the food-tray signification is 
 a point to be considered with other evidence as tending to show that the 
 settlement of these two islands in such close proximity was principally 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 The Samoan lalau by its preduplication shows lau to be considered a com- 
 posite, la-u. The latter member we may not presume to identify, but the 
 former has a suggestive resemblance to la, lala, a branch, also a botanical 
 term. We note in Tonga, Mangareva, and the Marquesas alternative forms 
 with the vowel o. The fact of two forms in Viti of different sense points 
 to two distinct sources. The ndrau leaf is derived from a stem rau having 
 the r grasseyd; rau is derived from rau of the lighter r. This suggests that 
 
398 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 in Proto-Samoan the two forms were distinct, a distinction which in the 
 later weakening of the liquid it has been found impossible to preserve. 
 Thus may we account for the occurrence of the food-tray sense in Efate 
 and Aneityum without the leaf signification. It will be observed that 
 Aneityum has the fishing sense found in Viti, which further is found in 
 Samoa lauloa a surround of coconut leaves, and in Tongarewa raurau driv- 
 ing fish with coconut leaves. 
 
 In Melanesia rau a leaf is found somewhat widely : Sesake, Motu, Marina, 
 Arag, Vaturanga, Nggela ; Omba raugi is the same with a formative suffix. 
 Makura is only slightly removed in signification. Natalava tharau is a raw- 
 composite, as is Wango raua. Vaturanga rarau is in form a parallel of 
 Samoa lalau. Moanus and Malekula laun and Malo rauna introduce the 
 Indonesian final n; Moanus we might ascribe to that influence ; Malo and 
 Malekula lie beyond its reach. This n, therefore, may represent a persistent 
 radical w-closure. 
 
 We are next to examine a group of forms with i-final, all New Hebridean. 
 This i is a suffix to noun stems when they are used absolutely. Of the 
 a-series we have Takon dra-wi preserving the r grassey£ by a preface as in 
 Viti, Mota naui nau. Of the o-series we have Maewo ndoui; Merlav, Vuras, 
 ndoi; Gog, Vuras, ndo; Mosin, Mota, no. These two series introduce that 
 r-nd-n-d mutation which we find it so hard to comprehend. Pak to-gi is a 
 direct derivative from Vuras ndo. Still on the o-series we have Duke of 
 York dono and Motlav ron, both with the n. Volow ro, and Nengone ru, 
 Guadalcanar ta-lu (suggesting Natalava tha-lau) and Norbarbar ndu-gi 
 belong in this series with still a further vowel change. Deni leu is probably 
 a form of lau, but unique. A still different mutation, r-h, is needed to 
 account for Lo ho-i, also unique. 
 
 In Indonesia we find rau, rou, laun and daun, all occurring in Melanesia ; 
 and Malagasy ravina is very close to Lakon drawi. 
 
 The Semitic here proposed is represented without variation by the 
 triliteral hdb, which can have no relation with our island composite la-u 
 or la-un. 
 
 336. 
 
 rongo, rong i, tongi (dongi), nrong, tong i, to hear, to obey, to feel, to know; 
 marongo, matrongo, manrong, to be idle, to amuse oneself at 
 the expense of someone. 
 Samoa: longo, to hear, to feel, to report, a sound; longona, to hear; 
 langona, to understand, to feel, to perceive by the senses; 
 fa'alongo, to hear, to obey. Fakaafo: fakalongo, to hear. 
 Futuna: longo, a report, tidings, to perceive, to feel. Niue: 
 longona, to hear, to perceive by the senses, to understand, to 
 smell ; langona, to hear ; ongo, a report. Uvea : longo, to hear, 
 to perceive, to feel, to comprehend, a message, a report ; fakalongo, 
 to obey. Nukuoro: longo, to hear; longo mat, to obey. Raro- 
 tonga: akalongo, to hear. Hawaii: lono, to hear, a report; 
 hoolono, to listen, to regard. NuguriaTwZowoTto hear. Maori: 
 rongo, to hear, to feel, to smell, to taste, to obey, tidings, report, 
 lame, sound, noise. Mangaia: rongo, a report; akarongo, to 
 listen. Mangareva: rongo, to hear, to listen, to understand, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 399 
 
 to know, to apprehend. Aniwa : fakarongo, to hear. Fotuna : 
 no-rongona, to hear. Paumotu: rongo, to hear; fakarongo, to 
 cause to believe. Rapanui: rongo, to hear, to believe, to 
 comprehend, to understand; hakarongo, attention, to adhere, 
 to hear, to comprehend, to understand. Tonga: ongo, to 
 hear, to feel; ongoongo, to report; fakaongo, to hearken, to 
 await commands ; longona, to inform, to report. Marquesas : 
 ono, oko, to listen, to understand; hakaono, to listen. 
 Viti: rongo, to hear, to be heard, to sound, a report, tidings; vaka- 
 
 rorongo, to listen, to obey. 
 New Britain : logor, to hear, to report. Lambell : longor, to hear. 
 King: longor 6, id. Duke of York: longor o, id. Baravon: 
 walongore, id. Raluana: walongore, walawalongor, id. Bierian: 
 mlongo, id. Mekeo: longo, to hear, to know. Tagula: ilongwe, 
 to hear; kau-lungwe, to know. Nguna, Arag, Sesake: rongo, 
 to hear. Maewo: rongo, to believe. Omba: rongo, to feel 
 any sensation. Vaturanga : rongo, to feel a sensation. Malo : 
 rongo, to hear. Nggela: rongorongo, news; vaovarongo, the 
 hearers ; rongovia, to hear. Vaturanga : rongovia, rongomi, to 
 hear, to listen to. Mukawa : nonora, to hear, to know. Tavara, 
 Wedau: nonori, id. Awalama, Taupota: nonori, to hear. 
 Oiun: nowara, id. Raqa: anoara, id. Kabadi: oonova, id. 
 Roro: ona, id. Uni: abai-oa, id. Nggao: rongi, to under- 
 stand. Volow: rong, to hear. Sesake: ndongo, to smell. 
 Omba : ronghogosi, to listen ; rorongtagi, to hear a sound. Arag : 
 rorongtai, to listen to. Marina, Mota : rogotag, to hear. Gog : 
 rongtag, id. Ambrym, Retan : rongta, to hear, to feel. Motlav, 
 Vuras: rongteg, to hear. Mosin: rongte, id. Norbarbar: 
 rongte, to feel. I,o : rongte, to hear, to feel. Santo : ronoa, 
 to hear. Maewo: roro, roroi, rore, a report. Mota: roro-i, 
 a report; ronga, famous; rongo, to apprehend by the senses, to 
 feel, hear, smell, taste. Baki: mjongi, to hear. 
 Java: rungu, to hear. Matu: langan, sound, noise. Mala)': 
 dangar, to hear. Malagasy : rohona, a sound, as of thunder. 
 Arabic: 'adina, to hear, to know, to feel the smell of, to cause to 
 hear, to make known. Hebrew: 'azan, he'zin, to hear, to 
 listen, to obey. 
 In the Polynesian at least three senses are entangled in the stem longo, 
 to hear, a thing heard, and to preserve silence. The latter, fa'alolongo, 
 falls easily into place, for it is a composite with the fa'a of comparison, to be 
 as one listening, therefore to be silent, "be silent that ye may hear." We 
 find at least two Polynesian closed stems, longon of the sense perception 
 and longos of the production of a sound that may be heard. The latter 
 seems to appear in the Viti rongotha but with the longon sense to hear, the 
 former in Tonga longona but with the longos sense to report. Beyond these 
 two inverted instances the closed stems have left no definite record. 
 
 In the examination of this material we shall confine ourselves to so 
 much thereof as finds identification in our Melanesian records, namely, the 
 matter of sense perception. 
 
400 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In item 324 we have discussed the stem mata the eye and the sense of 
 sight. This longo seems to serve for the other sense. This we shall 
 examine in general and in particular. 
 
 (1) Sense perception in general: Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Maori, 
 
 Mangareva, Tonga, Marquesas ; Efate, Omba, Vaturanga, Nggao, 
 Ambrym, Retan, Norbarbar, Lo, Mota. 
 
 (2) To hear: Samoa, Fakaafo, Niue, Uvea, Nukuoro, Rarotonga, 
 Hawaii, Maori, Mangaia, Mangareva, Aniwa, Fotuna, Paumotu, 
 Tonga, Marquesas, Viti; Efate, New Britain, Lambell, King, Duke 
 of York, Baravon, Raluana, Bierian, Nguna, Arag, Sesake, Malo, 
 Nggela, Vaturanga, Volow, Omba, Marina, Mota, Gog, Ambrym, 
 Retan, Motlav, Vuras, Mosin, Lo, Santo, Baki ; Java, Malay. 
 
 (3) To smell: Niue, Maori; Sesake, Mota. 
 
 (4) To taste: Maori; Mota. 
 
 (5) To feel: Maori; Mota. 
 
 The last three deserve a little closer inspection. 
 
 (3) To smell. Niue: longona, to smell; hongi, to smell. The latter is 
 external ; it is the sniff with which the odor-emanations are welcomed to the 
 olfactory nerve-endings ; the apperception rests in longona. Maori : rongo, 
 to smell; hongi, to smell; whakamono, to smell. Whakamono is to sniff, to 
 sniff up, to smell, and probably in reference to a nauseous odor, for mono- 
 mono means unpleasant to the smell. It also is external ; the apperception 
 rests in rongo. Mota: rongo, to smell; punpun, to smell; soman, to smell. 
 Punpun in sense is the Mota equivalent of Polynesian songi as found in the 
 Niue and Maori preceding, this shown in the fact that it means to sniff 
 in general and in particular designates the salutation roughly called rubbing 
 noses. Soman means to put the nose to. These two, therefore, are 
 external; the apperception rests in rongo. 
 
 (4) To taste. Maori: rongo, to taste; wharakai, to taste. We have 
 only the definition of the latter and are without information as to the 
 extent and manner of its use. Mota : rongo, to taste ; nam, namis, to taste. 
 The latter is physical; it means to touch with the tongue; it is external; 
 the apperception rests in rongo. If rongo in Maori and Mota had not such 
 a catholic applicability to all sense perception except sight we should 
 find an interesting text in the fact that these savage people had arrived 
 at a comprehension of the intimate association of taste and smell which 
 has not become at all commonly familiar to persons of far wider range of 
 information. 
 
 (5) To feel. In the extreme brevity of our vocabularies no attempt has 
 been made to note the distinction between feel in its tactile sense and the 
 broader signification of perception in general. We are therefore not justi- 
 fied in attempting a differentiation not warranted by our authorities. 
 
 The following general conclusions seem well supported by the facts of 
 this record. 
 
 At a period but narrowly anterior to the Tongafiti or later migration the 
 psychology of the Polynesian recognized two sense perceptions, the sense 
 of sight and the other sense. When this other sense began to differentiate 
 in the direction of the knowledge of the sense perceptions which our own 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 401 
 
 race has so long possessed that only recently they were classed as instincts, 
 it was the sense of hearing which first came up for particular designation. 
 I am somewhat in doubt as to this statement ; it is hard to comprehend the 
 psychology of conditions so different from our own. The same material 
 might equally bear the interpretation that the other sense was most 
 commonly understood as that of hearing. 
 
 In a psychology of which the sense perception is at no higher speciali- 
 zation than sight and the other sense it will not surprise us to discover that 
 the sense of touch has not yet been isolated from the merely mechanical 
 pressure of the skin upon an exterior object. I do not say that tactile 
 sense is as yet unrecognized, but I will let the vocabulary tell its own story 
 in a few of the better-known Polynesian languages. 
 
 Samoa: tangotango, to feel; it is used in the sense to take hold of, 
 therefore it means no more than to have in the hands or to have 
 the hands upon. 
 
 Tonga : ala, alafi, to feel ; its particular use is to touch, to feel after 
 with the hand. 
 
 Viti: yamotha, to feel; to feel for with the hand, to run the hand over. 
 
 Maori: whawha, to feel; to handle, to grasp. 
 
 Hawaii: haha, to feel; to move the hand over a thing. 
 
 These are representative of the central and of the distal languages of 
 Polynesia and they represent varying culture planes. It is clear that in 
 not one of them does the sense of feeling exist independently of the physical 
 impact which constitutes the touching. 
 
 In the matter of form the Polynesian variations of longo are strictly 
 according to rule, except that in Samoa and Niue a longona form is intro- 
 duced, not found elsewhere until we reach Indonesia. 
 
 In the eastern gateway we find an extended form longoro, which may be 
 found again in Malay dangar. In the New Hebrides the termination which 
 varies from tagi to te is verb-formative. The Omba ronghogosi may best 
 be understood as a composite. In Nggela and Vaturanga we have rongovia, 
 and in Vaturanga rongomia, consonant forms which agree neither with the 
 forms in the eastern gateway nor with those found in Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 In Indonesia Java rungu is a satisfactory identification; the Malay is 
 far less sure. Matu langan is in good form accord with Nuclear Polynesian 
 langona, but the sense is not so clearly of kin. The Malagasy rohona inter- 
 jects a syllable for which we have no means of accounting. 
 
 The skeleton of the Semitic is 'dn, 'zn, with which it is impossible to 
 establish our Polynesian longo in any sort of accord. 
 
 337- 
 sa, to be bad, evil. 
 
 Samoa : isa, an expletive of disapproval. Tonga : sa, an expression 
 of disgust and disapproval ; isa, to hiss, to disapprove. Fu- 
 tuna: saa, indecent, improper; isa, exclamation of indignation. 
 Fotuna: sg^ bad. 
 Viti: tha, bad; isa, interjection of disapprobation. Rotuma: 
 raksa, bad. 
 
402 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Sesake, Eakon: sa, bad. Pak, Leon, Sasar: se, id. Alo Teqel: 
 see, id. Malo, Eromanga: sat, id. Norbarbar: set, id. Motlav: 
 het, id. Volow: heat, id. Aneityum: has, id. Merlav: 
 sasat, id. Mota: tatas, id. Maewo: seseta, id. Wango, 
 Alite: toa, id. Tanna: ra, id. Savo: isarongo, id. 
 Malay: j'a/zai, bad. Malagasy: ratsi, id. 
 Arabic: ^a', sawat, to be bad, evil. 
 Although all our identifications of sa in Nuclear Polynesia are inter- 
 jections they seem quite satisfactory. 
 
 In Viti we find the word in two forms. It would appear that isa is a 
 more modern appropriation of the word, for exclamations in any language 
 travel far and travel true. This will not be doubted by such as have had 
 occasion to welcome as an old friend in the most distant surroundings our 
 own truly Athanasian contribution to the vocabulary of the world's objur- 
 gation. The Rotuma raksa, like so much in that odd speech, remains for 
 the present inexplicable, but it is safe to identify the sa. 
 
 In Melanesia we find that the Proto-Samoan stem was sat. The abraded 
 form is found in Efate, Sesake, Leon, Lakon, Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel. Malo, 
 Eromanga, and Norbarbar retain the stem form. Motlav het is an easy 
 variantof Norbarbar set. Volow heat ishat with the vowel interpolation cus- 
 tomary in that language. Aneityum is easily deducible as hat with the t-s 
 mutation. Merlav sasat and Maewo seseta are preduplications of sat and 
 set. Mota tatas is therefore metathetic. Savo isarongo is probably an isa- 
 composite. Wango and Alite taa is hard to adjust ; the fact that in each 
 language an inner t is frequently excised might warrant us in suggesting 
 tata, but even though that has some resemblance to Mota tatas it fails to be 
 convincing. On the possibility of s-r mutation in Tanna ra see note 239. 
 Malay jahat will pass muster as a /^-composite. Malagasy ratsi can not 
 be accepted without more evidence. 
 The Semitic is certainly a resemblance. 
 
 338. 
 saki, to ascend, to go up ; sakesake, to be up, to sit upon. 
 
 Samoa: a'e, upward, to go up; sa'e, to elevate one leg, as in the 
 act of falling in a club match ; 'a'e, to ascend, to rise. Tonga : 
 hake, upward, to ascend. Futuna: ake, up, to ascend; sake, 
 to raise the leg at one in derision or mockery; kake, to climb, 
 to ascend. Niue: hake, up, to go up. Uvea: ake, up; hake, 
 to go up. Maori :jike, upward; kake, to climb, to ascend. 
 Marquesas : ake, on high, upward ; kake, to ascend. Mangareva : 
 ake, upward. Bukabuka: ake, up. Tahiti: ae, up, to go 
 up, to ascend, to climb. Hawaii: ae, to raise, to lift up, to 
 mount. Fotuna: no-jikijiake, to lifFup; no-tukake, to stand 
 upright. Nukuoro: kake, to go up. Nuguria: kake, up; 
 hanage, northwest. Rapanui : kake a, to go aboard. 
 Viti: thake, upward; thaketa, to dig or lift up. 
 Sesake, Tangoan Santo, Nguna : sake, up. Malo : sace, up. Vatu- 
 ranga: sake, id.; sahelia, to go up into it. Mota, Merlav: 
 
 sage, up. Omba: hage, id. Nggela: hage, to go up ; hagelia, 
 hagevia, to embark. Bugotu: hage, up; hagelia, to go up on 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 403 
 
 a ship. Belaga: hage, to enter; hagelia, to embark. Gog: 
 sag, up. Norbarbar: hag, id. Eromanga: sah, id. Volow: 
 ha, id. Saa: ta'e, landwards. Motu: dae, up. Wedau: 
 g'ae, id. Sinaugoro: rage, id. Keakalo: agi, id. 
 
 Malay: daki, up. Malagasy: akatra, ascended, gone up. 
 
 Hebrew: nasak, up, to go up. Aramaic: nsak, sah, id. 
 
 By combining various elements in the material here assembled it is seen 
 that the Proto-Samoan has three stems, ake, sake, kake. Regarding ake 
 as the primitive stem the others devolve naturally therefrom in variant 
 significations conditioned by the prefixation of consonantal modulants. 
 The primal ake is evidenced by its existence in Futuna along with sake, 
 and in Uvea with hake. Sake is restricted to the Proto-Samoan migration ; 
 it is by no means clear whether it was originally hake or sake, for in that 
 early stage there seems to have been little distinction between aspiration 
 and sibilant ; the employment of hake in Uvea (which has both h and s) 
 inclines for so much weight as it may possess toward hake over sake. From 
 the fact that kake is confined to Nuclear Polynesia and the Tongafiti area 
 it is evident that it was carried by the later migration ; it appears nowhere 
 in Melanesia. In the Solomon Islands hagelia (Nggela, Bugotu, Vaturanga, 
 Belaga), and hagevia (Nggela) suggest closed stems sakel, sakev, of which 
 no further trace exists. 
 
 Our Melanesian forms all derive from the sake stem and very few call for 
 comment. Volow ha is doubtful for the reason that we have no record 
 of the dropping of g in that language ; while the form seems akin to Nor- 
 barbar hag, there is not a single instance here of a terminal abrasion from 
 an open stem to other than a consonant closure. Saa ta'e is readily brought 
 into line, for k is commonly elided in that speech, and the s-t mutation is 
 seen again in the next item; the sense is quite comprehensible, for every 
 landward direction in Malanta is upward, and Mota sage makes this inland 
 sense plain as defined by Codrington "to go inland towards the inner upper 
 part of the country," but generally a'e means to windward. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications are too slight to have any particular value. 
 
 One of the Semitic forms bears a close resemblance to sake, but this 
 amounts to little if we may look back to a primal sakel. 
 
 339- 
 
 sela, road, path, landing place of a canoe. 
 
 Nukuoro: sailenga, ala, a road, a path. Tonga, Niue: hala, id. 
 Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Hawaii: ala, id. Nuguria: hara, id. 
 Maori, Tahiti, Mangaia, Rapanui, Mangareva : ara, id. Pau- 
 motu : eara, id. Marquesas : aa-nui, the highway. 
 
 Viti: sala, a path, road. Rotuma: sala, id. 
 
 Mota, Malo: sala, road, path. Deni: hala, id. Saa: tala, id. 
 Taupota: talaka, id. Awalama: talaha, id. Tavara: taeaha, id. 
 Roro: tai-ara, id. Motu: ariara, a road through a village; 
 dara, a road through forest. Uni, Pokau : dala, road. Wango : 
 tara, a road. Belaga: thalautu, id. Bugotu: hatautu, id. 
 Wedau, Kubiri, Kiviri, Oiun: eta, id. Raqa: eta-fu, id. Suau, 
 Dobu: eda, id. Galavi, Boniki, Mukawa: keta, id. Sariba, 
 
404 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Murua, Kiriwina: keda, id. Nada: keza, id. Sinaugoro, 
 Rubi: da, id. Wedau: tete, id. Nggela: halautu, id. Male- 
 kula: ne-sar, id. Aneityum: ne-falaig, id. Mota, Mosin: 
 matesala, id. Pak: me'esal, id. Merlav: metsal, id. Volow: 
 metehal, id. Motlav : na-mtehal, id. Sesake : matakisala, id. 
 matawirsal, id. Vuras: matekpwersal, id. I,o: Iwwomejal, id. 
 Mekeo: ke-anga, inengea, id. 
 
 Malay: a/a/j, course, direction; ja/efe, a road; jalan, id. Silong: 
 /<z/a«, id. Java, Ilocan: dalan, id. Malagasy: afefoz, id. 
 
 Arabic : s'ala', to proceed, to call. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is hala. 
 
 The Nukuoro sailenga is incomprehensible. 
 
 In Melanesia we find two groups of composites. That which occurs in 
 the New Hebrides is in the simplest forms mata and sala, the evolutions 
 of the former being here negligible. Sala varies to sal, hal, and jal. The 
 last form is in I,o luwome-jal, of which the former member is obscure. The 
 Solomon Islands composite is hala-utu, of which the succeeding member 
 has so far escaped identification. In this group we have hala, thala, and 
 hata, and on the l-t mutation see note 312. Saa and Wango involve the 
 h-t mutation noted in 338, the same applying to Motu dala and Indonesian 
 dalan and jalan. If Aneityum na-falaig be admissible we have no direct 
 evidence in support of the h-f mutation, but h-v once occurs, sina'a (169) 
 Sesake vinaga. 
 
 The Indonesian forms are satisfactory except for Malagasy with the 
 anomaly of an interpolated syllable. 
 
 The Arabic has a form resemblance, but the sense is not at all satisfactory. 
 
 34o. 
 seme, sama, the outrigger, or, more accurately, the part of the outrigger, 
 shaped exactly like a canoe, which floats in the water. 
 
 Futuna : ama, the outrigger ; samatasi, a small canoe. Tonga : hama, 
 the outrigger, the smaller part of a double canoe; fakahama, to 
 put an outrigger on ; ama, the port side of a canoe (the outrigger 
 side). Samoa, Tahiti, Marquesas, Mangareva, Tongarewa, 
 Nuguria, Paumotu: ama, the outrigger. Maori: ama, the 
 outrigger, in a double canoe the space between the two hulls. 
 Hawaii : ama, the longitudinal stick of the outrigger. Fotuna : 
 ti-ama, icf 
 
 Viti : thama, the outrigger. Rotuma : sama, id. 
 
 Mota, Tubetube, Brierly Island : sama, outrigger. Malo : isama, id. 
 Bierian: ni-hama, id. Baki: ni-ame, id. Yaraikana : tama, id. 
 Koko-Yimidir : darman, id. Nada : dam, id. Tangoan Santo : 
 is ama, id. Tanna: timen, id. Malekula: ni-jam, id. Anei- 
 tyum: jmaing, id. Kiviri, Oiun: rama, id. Raqa: aurama, id. 
 Kubiri: ramani, id. Wedau : g' ama, id. Galavi: gamandki, id. 
 Mukawa: g'amani, id. Mugula, Kiwai : sarima, id. Sariba: 
 sarime, id. Mabuiag: saima, id. Motu: darima, id. Pokau: 
 dalima, id. Hula: ralima, id. Kiriwina : lamila, iamila, id. 
 Awalama, Taupota: haruma, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 405 
 
 Malay : sampan, a small boat. Malagasy : sambu, a ship. 
 Arabic: safinat, safin', a ship, a vessel. Hebrew, Syriac: sefina, id. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is hama, which appears in Polynesia as ama, 
 sama, hama, thama. 
 
 In Melanesia we find sama, hama and ame. The h-ts mutation in Tangoan 
 Santo appears in Polynesia itself. The h-t mutation in timen is not else- 
 where recorded from Tanna, but a glance at the table will show it to be 
 not unusual in other parts of the Melanesian area. The same is to be said 
 of Malekula jam, and this leads readily to Aneityum jmaing. The Torres 
 Straits sarima and devolution forms lie outside the possibility of cordial 
 acceptance. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications which Dr. Macdonald presents depend for 
 their force upon the actual employment of an outrigger. This is not the 
 common naval architecture of the sampan ; it is quite out of the question 
 in the Malagasy. 
 
 The value of the Semitic lies in the establishment of so small a part for 
 so great a whole. Even were that acceptable the Semitic has a resemblance 
 in but a single consonant. 
 
 34i- 
 
 sili, to enter ; sili-f i a, to enter into (as a spirit or jdemon into a man) ; 
 
 sili-faki, sili-fiki, to make to enter into, to thrust or throw into. 
 
 Samoa: sulu, to thrust into, to plunge into (as a canoe into waves), 
 
 to take refuge in; suluja'i, fesulua'i, fesuluna'i, to take refuge 
 
 with; suluma'i, to thrust or push through or into. Tonga: 
 
 holy* to plunge, to push, to rush under water as a canoe in a 
 
 heavy sea ; hulumaki, to push in or through. Futuna : sulu, 
 
 to put or place within, to thrust into. Niue: huhulu, to 
 
 thrust, to push. Nukuoro: sulu, suru, to dive. Fotuna: 
 
 sum, to dive, to swim under water. 
 
 Samoa: sili, to lodge in, to stick in (as a pen behind the ear); 
 
 silinga, a penholder, the place to stick in the fish hook; sisili, 
 
 to shoot, to dart (as pain from one part of the body to another). 
 
 Tonga : hili, hilifaki, to lay or put upon ; hilinga, a number of 
 
 spears tied together, a platform on which things are laid. Niue : 
 
 hilifaki, to stick in. 
 
 Viti : thuruma, to enter; thurumaha, to push a thing into or through. 
 
 thiliva, to cut or lance the body. 
 Mota : saro, to go in ; saromag, sarovag, to sheathe. 
 Malay: julok, to thrust into. Malagasy: juluka, to enter. 
 Arabic: dahala, duh'ul', to enter (a house), to take refuge with, to 
 thrust in. 
 In form our Polynesian material preserves two distinct series, that in u 
 and that in i, but the consonant skeleton is the same and the significations 
 interlace. We are justified, therefore, in dealing with them, at least pro- 
 visionally, as homogenetic. Both series are confined to Nuclear Polynesia. 
 For the sulu series we find Proto-Samoan stems suluf, sulum, sulun. 
 For the sili series we find a Proto-Samoan stem silif. 
 Viti has both series as derivatives of sulum and silif. 
 
406 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 In Melanesia Efate" is of the silif-stem ; Mota, with vowel changes, derives 
 from the two stems suluf and sulum. 
 
 In Indonesia the two identifications are clearly of sulu with its proper 
 final consonants abraded and passed from memory and then treated with 
 a formative termination of Indonesian habit. 
 
 The Semitic must account for additional radical matter before we can 
 accept the partial resemblance. 
 
 Where we have sulu and sili in parallel series we find it difficult to make 
 a plain separation of the shades of signification. The utmost upon which 
 we may venture is to note that the sense varies generally in relation to the 
 size of the thing which is thrust, sili denoting the smaller or finer-pointed, 
 this distinction being best seen in Samoa and Viti. 
 
 342. r .„, l J ! -' " 
 
 c \ ) y 
 sina, sine, to shine, to be clear. -=> ^ 
 
 Sina, hina, ina, is used throughout Polynesia in the senses of 
 glistening, white, gray. 
 
 Sajncja, Futuna, Fakaafo, Sesake : ma sina,, the moon. Tonga, Niue, 
 Uvea, Hawaii, Maori, Tahiti, Rapanui, Marquesas: making, id. 
 Mangareva: maina, id. Nuguria: masina, mahina, id. 
 
 Viti : singa, the sun, day; thina, a torch, a lamp ; singasingau, white. 
 
 Fagani: sina, the sun. Misima: sinasina, id. Nada: silasila, id. 
 Misima: hilahila, id. Dobu: sinara, id. Wango: sina, id.; 
 haasinaria, to dry in the sun. Nggela : hina, to shine (sun) ; 
 hinari, to burn. Belaga : thina, sunshine. Mota : singa, to 
 shine; singasingai, a shining; singesinge loa, sunshine (loa, the 
 sun). Lambell: singsinge, to dry (presumably by putting 
 out in the sunlight, as in Wango). King: sengesengd, id. 
 I,amassa: sdngsang, id. Merlav: sing, to shine; singsinge aloa, 
 sunshine. Gog: sing, to shine; singsinge walo, sunshine. 
 Aneityum: gesega, the sun. Doura, Motu: dina, daylight , " 
 the sun. Uni : Una, the sun. Mekeo : hina, id. \Jm : dia, id. 
 
 Malay: siyang, day, clear; sinar, a ray of light, luster; ber-sinar, 
 to shine; sinar-bulan, moonlight. Ilocan: sinamar, splen- 
 dor. Magindano : sinang, sun, midday. Java : rahina, day. 
 Sulu: fasina, the moon. 
 
 Arabic: saha', sun, day, to shine, to be clear. Ethiopic: sahawa, id. 
 Hebrew: saliah, id. 
 
 It is matter of no slight interest to find that a stem which in Polynesia 
 serves to designate the lesser luminary is used in Melanesia to denote the 
 sun. In this connection our linguistic material has left two records. One 
 that la, the general Polynesian word for the sun, was not carried in the 
 Proto-Samoan migration, for it has left no trace in the Melanesian halting- 
 places. The other that masina, the general Polynesian word for the moon, 
 was brought into Polynesian, in its present derivative form, by the Tonga- 
 fiti migration, for it is only in Sesake that we find masina as moon. Our 
 Polynesian records show us that sina was a sun name, i. e., the shiner. At 
 the same migration era the moon was also a shiner, s^s^upulaJiS^. The 
 Tongafiti now comes to Nuclear Polynesia bringing la sun and masina moon, 
 
 :-Tj.., 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 407 
 
 and the Proto-Samoan early colonists finding their earlier names not suffi- 
 ciently differentiated, for the root sense of shining is equally in use, adopt 
 the later forms. It is only in Niue that we find a persistent relic of the 
 older moon name, pu£ula_j:he new moon. But Viti, untouched by the 
 Tongafiti swarm, preserves singa sun and vula moon. 
 
 In Melanesia sina designates the sun, but there is not lacking evidence 
 that its root signification of shining is close to the surface. Thus in Nggela, 
 Mota, Merlav, and Gog hina does not denote the sun as a name but is used 
 of its shining, and in three of these instances the Melanesian word for sun, 
 alo, walo, aha is subjoined. 
 
 In Indonesia we find sina in the root sense of shining. Malay siyang is 
 not properly to be included, but sinar and its composites are unmistakable. 
 The Magindano sinang is the only instance outside of Melanesia in which 
 we encounter the sun sense. Java rahina seems to be a composite of ra 
 sun and sina to shine. 
 
 The Semitic is, as so often in Dr. Macdonald's material, a one-letter 
 resemblance and valueless. . , ,■ .,-■ ;" 
 
 343. <3 e,-'"' 1 - ; 
 
 sinu, sislnu, to be hot, to burn (of the grass on the hills yearly) ; sinu, the 
 burning of the grass, a place on which the grass has been burned ; 
 tuni, to heat; tunu, to heat, to oppress or make to suffer; 
 bitunu, bitin, bitsin, to be hot, painful; tutun, to light up 
 torches or the evening cooking fires. 
 
 (o)Futuna: masinu, the smell of burning fat (feathers, hair). 
 Hawaii: ohinu, to roast meat; ohinuhinu, to be parched and 
 dried, as tEeoutside of roast meat. 
 Viti: cf. sinunganga, a tree whosesap has a burning effect on the skin. 
 
 (6) Samoa: susunu, to burn up; sununga, a burning; sunusunu, the 
 burnt bush where a plantation is made; masunu, to singe (as 
 the hairs of a pig) . Futuna : sunusunu, to singe a bird ; susunu, 
 to burn, to broil, to put on the fire ; masunu, burnt by the sun, 
 the odor of burning hair or feathers. Tonga: huhunu, to 
 singe, to sear ; hunuhunu, to toast, to singe, to broil ; mahunu, 
 blighted. Niue : huhunu, to burn ; mahunu, to blister with heat. 
 Uvea : mahunu, a burning. Maori : hunu, to char, to singe. 
 Viti : kuro-susunu, the name of a disease, an epidemic. 
 
 (c) Samoa : tunu, to roast, to toast, to broil, to fry, to boil. Tonga : 
 tunu, to toast, to broil. Futuna: tunu, to broil, to roast, to 
 toast, to boil. Niue : tunu, to broil, to boil, to roast. Maori : 
 tunu, to roast, to broil, to burn. Tahiti: tunu, to roast, to 
 boil. Rarotonga: tunu, to broil, to cook on embers. Mar- 
 quesas, Rapanui, Nuguria, Nukuoro : tunu, to cook. Hawaii : 
 kunu, to roast on embers. Uvea: tutu, to toast. Fotuna: 
 tuna, to roast, to cook. 
 
 (d) Samoa: tutu, tungia, to set fire to, to kindle, to light (as a 
 lamp); tunga'i, to light up a fire at night. Tonga: tutu, to 
 burn, to set on fire; tungaki, to light a beacon; tungia, to set 
 on fire. Futuna : tutu, to light, to burn, to set fire to ; tungaki, 
 to light a beacon; tungia, to kindle, to set fire to. Niue: 
 
408 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 tungi, to light a fire or a lamp, to burn. Maori, Rarotonga : 
 tungi, to kindle, to set on fire. Hawaii: kuni, id. Uvea: 
 tutu, to set on fire. Tahiti: tutui, id. Rapanui: tutu, to 
 kindle, to set on fire; tutunga, combustion. 
 
 Viti: tunu, warm; vakatunu, to warm up cold food; tutuvaka, to 
 light, to set on fire; tungiva, to kindle. Rotuma: sunu, hot; 
 fuf, to light, to kindle. 
 
 Buka: sinanga, warm. King: sunun, fire. Laur: songsong, hot. 
 King: misongdt, id. Epi: pisusunu, id. Malo: tunu, to 
 roast, to heat. Motu: tunua, to bake pottery. Marina: 
 tutunu, hot. Gog, Lakon, Mota, Santo, Vuras, Mosin : tutun, id. 
 Belaga : tutun, to burn. Duke of York, New Britain : tun, id. 
 Pala: tun, to cook. I,o: tun, hot. Mota Maligo: tin, to 
 roast over embers ; Veverau : tun, id. Sasar, Alo Teqel : i'in, id. 
 Lambell, Lamassa : tuni, to cook. King: itutun, id. Mota: 
 tutunsag, fever. Ulawa : tunga, fire. Bugotu : to^o, to light 
 (a lamp). 
 
 Malay: iwww, to burn, to consume with fire. Macassar: tunu, to 
 bake, to roast. Savu : tunu, to roast. Bugi, Landa, Binue, 
 Baliyon: tunu, to burn. Sambawa: tunang, id. Sassac: 
 tulu, id. L,ampong: tunkan, the hearth. Kandayan: firm, 
 to burn. Malagasy: fowo, to roast. 
 
 Arabic : sah'ana, suh'un', to be hot. Hebrew : s'ahan, id. Syriac : 
 s'hen, id. 
 
 Our Efate material groups several consimilars exhibiting both vowel and 
 consonant distinctions. These reduce to the four primitives sinu, sunu, 
 tunu, tung. It is not difficult to trace these to a common source particu- 
 larized by modulants. We shall examine these in detail. 
 
 sinu. This is the least frequent. It occurs in Efate, Viti, enters Nuclear 
 Polynesia by way of Futuna, and is found again in Hawaii, a landmark at 
 that end of the direct migration to that outlier which was reached only in 
 a roundabout circuit by its main, or Tongafiti, peopling. We lack Motu 
 data, but, so far as Efate- Viti-Futuna may determine the course, we are 
 disposed to charge this to the Viti stream. The Viti sinunganga is a com- 
 posite readily resolvable into this sinu hot and ngdngd which is variously 
 denned as poisonous, bitter, sour, salt, in other words highly objectionable. 
 In Futuna masinu is of the common composition with ma-conditional; it is 
 a synonym of part of the meaning of masunu. Hawaii ohinu is influenced 
 by the local idiosyncrasy which prefixes to many verbs this distinctive o. 
 The only forms in i noted elsewhere in our material are the not wholly 
 satisfactory Buka sinanga and Kandayan tinu. 
 
 sunu. This also is a Nuclear Polynesian form, but as sinu pointed the 
 way along the direct northern migration this points out the southern migra- 
 tion direct from Nuclear Polynesia to New Zealand. We have seen reason 
 to credit sinu to the Viti stream ; similarly we find reason to hold sunu to 
 have been a particular form of the Samoa stream. Sunu does not appear 
 in Efat6 or in Viti, but its presence in Rotuma is significant by reason of 
 the fact that this island lies northward from Viti. In Melanesia (except in 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 409 
 
 the single instance of Epi pisusunu) it is found only in King and Laur in the 
 eastern gateway, and Buka sinanga may turn out to be a s unu form when 
 we have more abundant data from the northern Solomons. In Nuclear 
 Polynesia we have generally sunu and masunu with no great diversity ; the 
 only wide division in apparent signification is Tonga mahunu, and as to 
 this the Baker vocabulary is too terse to enable us to draw any conclusion. 
 The Viti kuro-susunu (kuro being a pot) is of uncertain application. 
 
 tunu. This is the form common to the Proto-Samoan and Tongafiti migra- 
 tions; it is found in Viti and Polynesia generally, largely in Melanesia, and 
 it has a good representation in Indonesia. Sinu and sunu have shown 
 senses which imply contact with the naked fire, and that idea is largely 
 predominant in tunu, as exemplified by the definitions of toasting, roasting, 
 broiling, cooking on embers. Disregarding the instances in which the word 
 is rendered by our general verb to cook we shall examine the exceptions 
 to this naked flame sense. It is used of boiling in Samoa, Futuna, Niue, 
 and Tahiti. It is significant that not one of these peoples had taken so 
 much as the first step in fictile art, and such heating of water as was needed 
 was performed by dropping hot stones into the water in a wooden bowl. 
 Equally significant it is that in Viti, where pottery had advanced to the 
 possession of luster and glaze, the word does not mean to boil (Viti : here, 
 kerea, to boil; wewe, ndanda weruweru, to boil to pieces). I have no hesi- 
 tation, therefore, in ascribing this signification to the careless lack of pre- 
 cision of European influence. In Samoa alone is it used of frying and here 
 there can be no doubt whatever; the infamy of the frying pan is distinctly 
 European, the islanders had not that suicidal implement for the assassi- 
 nation of their digestion. In Melanesia the course of tunu may easily be 
 followed. The Mota Maligo tin suffices to account for an unrecorded pre- 
 duplication titin, and from this by excision of t, normal to those Vanua Lava 
 dialects, Sasar and Alo Teqel obtain i'in. The Indonesian forms are all 
 homogenetic with tunu. 
 
 tung. This also is common to the Proto-Samoan and Tongafiti migrations. 
 It also shares the sense of the open flame but with this difference : the other 
 forms have dealt with objects brought to the flame, this in its senses of 
 lighting and kindling deals with the flame brought to some object, exactly 
 paralleled by our English locution of setting fire to an object. The dis- 
 criminating final consonant is carried over into the languages of the Tonga- 
 fiti second swarming out of Samoa more distinctly than is commonly the 
 case. Rotuma fuf is characteristic; Proto-Samoan t is commonly changed 
 to / in that speech; therefore fuf is tut, a simple abrasion of Samoa tutu. 
 Viti has the word in two forms, tungi and tutu, and has applied to each its 
 own formative terminations, these two forms representing the earlier epoch 
 when Proto-Samoan retained its closed stem and the later in which it 
 had undergone abrasion. This difference of development level also appears 
 in Ulawa and Bugotu of the Solomon Islands. 
 
 The Semitic has the shn skeleton, and that does not accord with any of 
 these island forms. Furthermore the meaning amounts to no more than 
 heat, whereas the stems here assembled are explicit in their insistence, not 
 upon warmth but upon the open flame. 
 
410 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 344- 
 susu, the breast, to suck the breast; bakasusu, to suckle. 
 
 Samoa: susu, the breast; fa'asusu, to suckle. Futuna: susu, to 
 suck; u, the breast. Tonga: huhu, the breast, to suck the 
 breast; fakahuhu, to suckle. Niue: huhu, the breast, nipple; 
 fakahuhu, to suckle. Uvea : huhu, the breast, the nipple, to give 
 milk, to suck. Nuguria: huhu, milk; u, the breast. Tahiti, 
 Rarotonga : u, the breast, milk. Maori, Hawaii, Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, Paumotu: u, the breast. Fotuna: ko-u, to suck; 
 vai-u, milk; ta-u, nippier Rapanui: u, the breast; vaihu, milk. 
 
 Viti: suthu, the breast, to suck the breast, to be born. 
 
 Mota, Lamassa, New Ireland (Port Praslin), Mugula, Dobu, Galavi, 
 Boniki, Mukawa, Kubiri, Kiviri: susu, the breast. Laur: 
 susu, id. Mabuiag: sus(u), id. Motu, Suau: susu, milk. 
 Aneityum : nasusu, an infant. New Ireland (Carteret Harbor) : 
 susun, the breast. Brumer Island : susuga, id . Buka : ssussuge, 
 the nipple. New Ireland (Duffield) : susung, kasiing, the breast. 
 Lambell, Pala, King: sus, id. Mota Veverau: sus, id.; Maligo: 
 sis, id. Nada: sese, id. Buka: viata na sus, the nipple. 
 Buka : suss, the breast. Waima: tutu, id. Kiriwina, Raqa : 
 nunu, id. Oiun: nuni, id. Taupota: g'ug'u, id. Wedau: 
 gugu, id. New Britain: u, id. Malo: susu, the breast, to 
 suck. Baki: yu, milk, nipple. Malekula: mi sus, to suck; 
 na sus, milk; susin, the breast. Bierian: ohun, the breast. 
 
 Wango: haasusu, to lay (of a hen). Mota: vasus, to give birth. 
 Nggela: wiAw, to be born. Norbarbar: wis, to give birth. 
 Retan: vusus, id. King: vusus, id. Lambell: 'hiasils, id. 
 Lamassa: wm«, id. 
 
 Malay: susu, the breast, milk. Java, Bugi, Pampangas, Macassar: 
 susu, the breast. Tagalog: suso, id. Matu: susan, id. 
 Visayas: dughan, id. Kayan: wjofe, the breast; so, milk. 
 
 Waigiou : jwj, the breast. Waigiou Alfuros : su, id. Malagasy: 
 nunu, id. 
 
 Hebrew: s'od, the breast. Arabic: t'idy', t'udiyy', id. 
 
 The data here collated will be found subject to a double complication. 
 In Viti we find suthu meaning the breast, to suck the breast, to be born. 
 If it were solitary we might strain analogies and strive to bring these two 
 into correlation, but we need go no further than Wango haasusu to find 
 reason to give over the effort, for it is only in botany that ornithogalum can 
 be conceived of as even a remote possibility. It will best be disposed of by 
 regarding susu of parturition as a distinctively Melanesian element which 
 chances to have the same form as the Proto-Samoan susu the breast. In 
 a separate paragraph I have set aside the Melanesian homogenetics of this 
 non-Polynesian susu. It will be seen that in general it appears in com- 
 position with the causative haa-va, and in Lambell and Lamassa it will be 
 observed that this has greatly disintegrated. 
 
 In the sense of the breast susu is distinctly a Proto-Samoan possession, 
 primarily the breast and secondarily to suck the breast; for in Efat6, Samoa, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 411 
 
 Tonga, and Niue we find a causative to convey the latter signification. 
 This form runs through Melanesia, and greatly to our surprise it prevails in 
 Indonesia, where in general the agreement is more close with the Tongafiti 
 stage of the Polynesian. 
 
 The Tongafiti word for breast is w. This we may not regard as a dilapi- 
 dated form of susu, su-hu-u, for in that case we should expect the aspiration 
 to be present in the languages in which it entails no difficulty. The only 
 way in which I can adjust it to the susu series is to regard u as primal and 
 su to have become a particularized form through the employment of a 
 consonantal coefficient. In Nuclear Polynesia this w-form appears only in 
 Futuna, a language in which Tongafiti influence is strongly marked — not 
 so strongly in this instance, however, as to obliterate the Proto-Samoan 
 susu to suck. At a distance, and in the western verge, u appears in Fotuna 
 in the sense of sucking, which the word nowhere else carries, for in exterior 
 Polynesia the words meaning to suck have no relation to the word for breast. 
 New Britain u is of the Tongafiti type, and in Epi the Bierian ohun sug- 
 gests a su form which undergoes yet further demolition in Baki yu. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications, as before remarked, are quite generally 
 of the susu or Proto-Samoan type. The Malagasy nunu is out of order, 
 for we have no data tending to establish an s-n mutation. 
 
 The Semitic proposed is sd, td, in structure a resemblance of but one 
 consonant and without attempting to account for the other, therefore not 
 to be accepted. 
 
 345- 
 ta i , tata, to chop, to cut, to speak or utter (as it were making a chopping 
 noise). 
 
 Samoa : ta, to strike, to beat ; tata, to speak rapidly, to break fire- 
 wood (by hitting a tree or a stone with the billet to be broken). 
 Tonga: ta, to strike, to beat, to hew; tai, to strike, to beat. 
 Futuna: ta, to strike, to beat, to cut, to hew. Niue: ta, to 
 strike, to kill, to adze. Uvea : ta, to strike, to cut. Maori : 
 ta, to beat, to cleave, to split up. Tahiti: ta, to strike, to 
 repeat or tell a tale. Rarotonga, Marquesas: ta, to strike, 
 to beat, to kill. Mangareva: ta, to cut. Paumotu: ta, to 
 strike, to cut (in composition). Nuguria: taa, to hew. Sika- 
 yana, Moiki : ta, to strike. Nukuoro : ta, to cut. Hawaii : 
 ha, to strike, to beat, to cut or split wood. 
 
 Viti : ta, tata, to chop or cut with an axe. 
 
 New Britain : ta, to strike. Moanus : ta, to beat, to strike. Male- 
 kula : tai, to cut. 
 
 Malay: tatah, to chop. Macassar: tatta, to fell, to cut off. Mala- 
 gasy: ta, the sound of beating or knocking; tatana, to chop. 
 
 Arabic : hadda, to cut quickly, to utter speech quickly. 
 
 With this stem we have an irregular associate referring to speech. Efate 
 ta to speak, to utter; Samoa tata to speak rapidly; Tahiti ta to tell a tale. 
 Dr. Macdonald's parenthetical suggestion "as it were making a chopping 
 noise" is far too childish for consideration. We must regard this as the 
 survival of a ta- vocable elsewhere forgotten. 
 
412 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The root ta I have already (27 American Journal of Philology, 383, 386) 
 treated by dissection to the seed and consonantal coefficient, and have 
 developed the suggestion that "the root ta through its long series of known 
 combinations carries a strongly featured sense of action that is peripheral, 
 centrifugal, and there seems to be at least a suspicion of the further conno- 
 tation that the action is exerted downward." Thus in most of our Poly- 
 nesian occurrences of the simple root and in two out of the three Melanesian 
 identifications we find the primal sense to strike. The secondary sense of 
 cutting will easily be seen to be a striking with a specialized implement, 
 and we find this sense stated without recognition of the primal striking 
 only in Mangareva, Nukuoro, Viti, and Malekula. 
 
 In Indonesia this secondary sense is predominant, although Malagasy ta 
 may come somewhat close to the striking idea. 
 
 The Semitic is far too complex, hdd, to stand in kinship with the sim- 
 plicity of our ta. 
 
 346. 
 
 tangi, to wail, to cry, to ring, to sing, to clank, to hum ; tangi-si, to bewail. 
 Samoa: tangi, to chirp, to bellow, to roar, to wail, to lament, to 
 weep, to chant a poem, to complain ; tatangi, to tinkle, to ring. 
 Tonga: tangi, to cry, to weep, to call out; tatangi, to ring, to 
 tinkle; taangi, to chant a poem. Futuna: tangi, to weep, 
 to groan, the cry of any animal, the sound of any implement. 
 Niue : tangi, to weep, to cry. Uvea : tangi, to weep, to shed 
 tears, to howl, the cry of animals, to appeal to. Maori : tangi, 
 to cry, to sound, to coo, to roar, to weep, to wail; tatangi, to 
 rattle, to jingle; takitaki, to recite a song. Mangaia: tangi, 
 to sound, to cry, to sing, to wail, to weep, to lament. Manga- 
 reva : tangi, to mourn, to wail, to weep, to sing, to make a noise, 
 the sound of a bell or of a trumpet. Rapanui : tangi, to cry, 
 to howl, to groan, to weep, to pity, to covet. Paumotu: 
 tangi, tatangi, to weep, to bewail, to lament. Tongarewa, 
 Nukuoro, Manahiki, Fakaafo: tangi, to cry. Aniwa: noko- 
 tangi, id. Vate: tetangi, id. Nuguria : hakatani, to bewail. 
 Marquesas: tani, taki, to sound, to sing, to bark. Tahiti: 
 tai, to sound (as an instrument), to weep, to cry; tatai, to 
 rehearse or recapitulate the particulars of an agreement. 
 Hawaii: kani, to make a sound more or less musical, to hum 
 a tune, to sound (as a trumpet), to make a report (as a gun), 
 to crack (as a whip), to rumble (as thunder), to squeak, to 
 crow; kanikani, to tinkle. 
 Viti: tangi, to cry, to weep aloud, to lament, to crow, to sing. 
 Nguna: tangi, to weep. Omba: tangi, to cry; tangisi, to cry for 
 someone. Nggela: tangi, tangihia, to lament; tangitangi, to 
 sing (of birds). Vaturanga: tangi, to weep; tangisia, to weep 
 for. Bugotu : tangi, to weep ; tangihia, to weep for. Nggao : 
 tangi, to weep. Matupit: tangi, to cry. Baravon: tangi, 
 to weep. Belaga: tangi, sounding (of a bell). Lambell: 
 tangis, a tear. Maewo: tangtangisa, pitiful; tangtangisi, to 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 413 
 
 feel pity for, to show mercy to. Mota : tangi, tangis, tangtang, 
 to cry, to weep. Vuras: tengteng, id. Motlav: teng, id. 
 Sinaugoro: tagi, to weep, to cry. Motu: tai, to cry, to howl, 
 to weep. Redscar Bay: tai, to cry. Aneityum: taing, to 
 cry, to weep; ataingataing, to sing (as a kettle before boiling). 
 Santo: torn', to cry. Malekula: teng, to cry; tengsi, to bewail. 
 Malo: tangtange, to cry; tangisia, to bewail. Baki: jengi, to 
 weep, to bewail. Tangoan Santo : tangi, to cry; tangsia, to 
 bewail. Pokau : kani, to weep, to cry. Uni :cani, id. Hula, 
 Keapara.Galoma : agi, id. Roro : hai, id. Waima : hai, to cry. 
 
 Malay: tangis, to weep. Siwa: tangi, to weep. Tagalog: taghoy, 
 to weep, to lament. Java : nangis, to weep. Kayan : nangi, id. 
 Ilocan: sangit, to cry, to weep floods of tears. Malagasy: 
 tany, a cry, a lamentation. 
 
 Arabic: tanna, to tinkle, to clank, to ring, to hum; tanien, din; 
 tantun, to tinkle, to jingle. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is tangis. 
 
 The significations are polyphase; therefore the time will not be ill 
 employed in segregating them into such classes as may be found to exist. 
 
 A. Non-vocal. Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Maori, Mangareva, Tahiti, Hawaii, 
 
 Efate, Belaga, Aneityum. 
 
 B. Vocal. 
 
 a. The animal cry: Samoa, Futuna, Uvea, Maori, Marquesas, Hawaii, 
 
 Viti, Nggela. 
 
 b. The human voice: 
 
 i. Sounds of pleasure: Samoa, Tonga, Maori, Mangaia, Mangareva, 
 Marquesas, Tahiti, Hawaii, Viti, Efate. 
 
 2. Sounds of pain: Samoa, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Maori, Mangareva, 
 Mangaia, Paumotu,Tongarewa, Nukuoro, Manahiki, Fakaafo, 
 Aniwa, Tahiti, Viti, Efate, Omba, Motu, Redscar Bay, Santo, 
 Malekula, Nggela, Mota, Vuras, Motlav, Aneityum, Matupit, 
 Malo, Baki, Tangoan Santo, Tagalog, Ilocan, Malagasy. 
 
 ia. The howl and the tear: Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Maori, 
 Mangaia, Mangareva, Paumotu, Tahiti, Viti, Nguna, Vatu- 
 ranga, Bugotu, Nggao, Baravon, Mota, Aneityum, Baki, Malay, 
 Siwa, Tagalog, Java, Kayan, Ilocan. 
 
 26. The wail of petition: Samoa, Uvea. 
 
 To these should be added Lambell tangis, a tear, and Maewo tangtangisi, 
 in which the tear drops in pity. Until we reach the ultimate items the 
 common factor of this wide range of significations is the inarticulate sound, 
 and even where it distinctly means to sing or chant the sense rests upon 
 the music and not the words. 
 
 The form calls for no extended comment beyond the general remark 
 upon the frequency with which the final s is preserved. Aneityum taing 
 is metathetic. The a varies to e in several New Hebridean languages, and 
 in Santo to o. Java and Kayan show the t-n mutation which appears in 
 four New Ireland languages in 329. Ilocan sangit seems to be a most 
 unusual metathesis, type 52341. 
 
414 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The Arabic approaches but a small sector of the sense of tangis, shows 
 no sign of the radical s, and is really in resemblance only so far as relates 
 to the initial consonant, no satisfactory showing of kinship. 
 
 347- 
 tai, excrement, filth. 
 
 Samoa: tae, excrement. Tonga: tae, excrement; tee, dung of 
 animals. Futuna: tae, excrement. Uvea: tae, id. Niue: 
 te, id. Maori: tae, gum exuding from plants; tahae, filth; 
 tutae, excrement. Tahiti: tutae, tiatae, id. Marquesas: kae, 
 slaver; tutae, excrement. Mangaia, Mangareva, Paumotu: 
 tutae, id. Rapanui: tutae, excrement, mildew. Moriori: 
 hokotae, disgusting, abominable. Hawaii: kukae, excrement, 
 dirt, filth; haukae, filthiness; kae, the exterior of the anus. 
 Fotuna: tah-tai, excrement. 
 Viti : nda, excrement of man ; nde, of beast. 
 
 Motu: tage, excrement. Hula: kage, id. Matupit: taka, id. 
 
 Brierly Island : tai, dung. Malo : tai, excrement. Baki : ta, te, id . 
 
 Mota: ta, tae, id. Malekula: ne-ten, id. Aneityum: in-tin, id. 
 
 Malay, Macassar : tai, dung, ordure, excrement. Magindano : tae, id. 
 
 Malagasy: tay, id. 
 Hebrew : seak, excrement, filth, from yasa' to go out. 
 The simple stem tae is Proto-Samoan, the Tongafiti has tutae. This 
 discrimination gives us a time measure for the Moriori hokotae (hoko is 
 the equivalent of faka of resemblance). Once more we have a landmark 
 of the direct southern migration and we find it to be Proto-Samoan. 
 
 Tonga and Viti distinguish between man and beast, and by the same 
 means. A similar form distinction is found in Baki, but we lack informa- 
 tion of a corresponding source distinction. In Aneityum in-tin refers to 
 beasts and a word of another stem, nohok, refers to men. 
 
 That this should voluntarily be assumed as a personal name passes 
 comprehension. Yet in the ancient story of the swimming sisters (terato- 
 logically a Siamese twin monster) of Samoa the first object seen glistening 
 on a Tutuila beach on which they came to shore caused one of the sisters 
 to give herself the name Taema (ma to shine). Exactly the same word 
 appears in Mota gak taema as an endearing expression of admiration. 
 
 The Motu and Matupit forms with an inner palatal are listed for so much 
 
 resemblance as they possess ; I doubt their affinity. The Malekula ten and 
 
 Aneityum tin are of this stem with the local assumption of w-ephelkustic. 
 
 The Indonesian identifications are quite satisfactory. I note again the 
 
 accord with the Proto-Samoan rather than the Tongafiti and later form. 
 
 Except for the subject the Hebrew offering can have nothing whatever 
 to do with this stem. 
 
 348. 
 tale, a belt, rope, string. 
 
 Nukuoro : tali, a rope. 
 
 Viti: ndali, a rope or large cord. 
 
 Mota: tali, a cord. Wango: tali, a rope. 
 
 Malay: tali, a rope, string, bandage. Malagasy: tadi, a rope. 
 
 Arabic: dara, to go round, to whirl, to turn. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 415 
 
 Although established at few points this stem is of peculiar value. We 
 note its identification at two Indonesian points, at three in Melanesia, and 
 in Viti. In another subdivision of these data we have encountered several 
 instances of stems common to Indonesia, Melanesia, and Viti. This instance 
 very brilliantly illuminates those, for here we are prevented from assuming 
 a Polynesian migration which got no nearer its destination than Viti. 
 Tali is found nowhere in Nuclear Polynesia or exterior^ migration lands, 
 but it is found in Nukuoro. That distant island, almost a backward eddy, 
 we have already shown to have received its population from Samoa in a 
 secondary colony. The preservation of tali on Nukuoro shows it to have 
 existed in Samoa at the time of this northern voyage. Since the date of 
 that voyage tali has vanished from Samoa and in Nuclear Polynesia has 
 been replaced by maea (62). 
 
 The Semitic proposed has a consonantal resemblance, but there is abso- 
 lutely nothing in signification to support the resemblance. 
 
 349- 
 tale, the taro (so called because round ; talo, taltal, round) . 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Tonga, Futuna, Niue: talo, the taro. Maori, 
 Tahiti, Mangareva, Bukabuka, Rarotonga, Fotuna, Aniwa, Vate : 
 toro^id. Nukuoro: taro, too, id. Moiki: tango, id. Mar- 
 quesas: tao, id. Hawaii: kalo, id. 
 
 Viti: ndalo, the taro. 
 
 Motu: talo, the taro. Fromanga: to/, id. Aneityum: in-tal, id. 
 King, Rubi: kali, id. Sinaugoro: hare, id. Hula: hale, id. 
 Keapara: ale, id. 
 
 Malay: tolas, the taro. 
 
 Arabic: ddra, to go round, to whirl, to turn; da'ro, orb, round. 
 
 This staple food product is excellently identified in our three island areas. 
 
 The etymology in Ffate "so called because round" is worse than childish ; 
 it is a fabrication to establish an identity with the Arabic proposed. After 
 observing that Arabic ddra has just been employed (348) to account for 
 the cylindrical slimness of a cord and now for the roughly ovoid shape of 
 the taro underground stem, than which two objects could scarcely be more 
 dissimilar, one pauses in wonder at the mental process. 
 
 350- 
 taliga na, Iinga na, naliga na, the ear. 
 
 Samoa, Fakaafo, Futuna, Uvea : talinga, the ear. Nukuoro : talinga, 
 a horn ; taninga, the ear. Maori, Rarotonga, Paumotu, Fotuna, 
 Manahiki, Aniwa, Fotuna, Rapanui : taringa, the ear. Nuguria : 
 tarjna, id. Sikayana: kautalina, id. Liueniua: karinga, id. 
 Tahiti: taria, id. Tonga, Niue: telinga, id. Mangareva, 
 Vate: teringa, id. Moriori: tiriM^a, id. Moiki: tanginga, id. 
 Marquesas: pu-aika, pu-aina, id. 
 
 Viti: ndalinga, the ear. Rotuma: faliang, id. 
 
 Pala, New Britain, Nguna, Duke of York : talinga, the ear. Laur : 
 talingdjid. King, Lambell: talngd, id. Buka: dalinga, talinga, 
 taliga,id. New Georgia : talenge, id. Sesake, Epi, Lo, Bougain- 
 ville, New Georgia: ndalinga, id. Wango, Fagani: karinga, id. 
 
416 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Marina, Vella Lavella (Bilua) : salinga, id. Ulawa, Bululaha, 
 Alite: alinga, id. Saa: alinge, id. Kiriwina: taigila, id. 
 Tavara, Awalama, Taupota : taniga, id. Wedau: tanig'a, id. 
 Suau, Mukawa, Kwagila, Raqa: taina, id. Mugula, Kiviri: 
 teina, id. Oiun: tain, id. Galavi, Boniki: teini, id. Dobu: 
 tena, id. Murua: te^a,id. Nada: 2ma, id. Panaieti, Misima : 
 tanan, id. Motu: tow, id. Redscar Bay: toiya, id. Pokau, 
 Doura: feaia, id. Kabadi: kaina, id. Roro: haiana, id. 
 Mekeo: ama, id. New Ireland (Carteret Harbor): pralenhek, 
 palalignai, id. New Ireland (? Tregear): plahingia, id. 
 Eromanga : teligo, id. Lakon : telngan, id. Lamassa : telngd, id. 
 Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel: telnegi, id. Motlav: ndelngege, id. 
 Volow, Norbarbar: ndelngigi,id. Bierian: seligo, id. Modnus: 
 ndrilinga, id. Baki: fo'/me, id. Tanna: numateligen, id. 
 Aneityum: tiknga, id. Malekula Pangkumu: riringa, id. 
 Ambrym: nn^', id. Natalava: kulinda, id. Nggela: kuli,id.„ 
 
 Malay, Bouton, Dyak, Visayas: talinga, ear. Java, Basakrama: 
 talingan, id. Menankabau: talingo, id. Satawal: talinhe, id. 
 Chamorri: talanga (talanja), id. Ulea: talenga, id. Mala- 
 gasy: tadiny, id. Sulu, Tagalog : tainga, id. Silong: tengeh, id. 
 Teor: karin, id. Malay, Sula, Baju: telinga, id. Mayapo: 
 telingan, id. Morella: telina, id. Batumerah: telinawa, id. 
 Liang, Lariko : terina, id. Awaiya : terina-mo, id. Caimarian : 
 terinam, id. Saparua: terena, id. Cajeli: telila, id. Wahai: 
 teninare, id. North Borneo: Kwoa, id. Matu: lingah, id. 
 Massaratty: linganani, id. Bugi: tjuling. Macassar: toK, id. 
 
 Hebrew: 'ozew, 'azenaim, 'azene, the ear. Syriac: 'adna, id. 
 Chaldee: 'uden, 'udena, id. Arabic: 'ttcfo', 'adan', 'udun', id. 
 
 In the study of this material we shall need to concern ourselves with form 
 variety. The signification is everywhere the same, the ear. This refers 
 to so much of the ear as is known to the rude anatomy of these islanders, 
 the outer ear. The externality is so distinct that in Nukuoro we find the 
 word serving for a horn. We shall examine the more regular of these 
 variants point by point, the vowel variety scarcely calling for comment. 
 
 T. This is found in all Polynesia but one, in Indonesia (except Teor, 
 North Borneo, Matu, Massaratty), and in Melanesia as follows: 
 Efate, New Britain, Duke of York, Nguna, Laur, King, Lambell, 
 Lamassa, Buka, New Georgia, New Guinea (Motu, Redscar Bay), 
 Eromanga, Lakon, Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, Baki, Tanna, Aneityum. 
 
 d, nd. Viti, Buka, Sesake, Epi, Lo, Bougainville, New Georgia, Motlav, 
 Volow, Norbarbar, Modnus. 
 
 k. Wango, Fagani, Natalava, Nggela, Teor. 
 
 s. Marina, Bierian. 
 
 f. Rotuma. 
 
 Vanished: Marquesas, Ulawa, Bululaha, Alite, Saa. To this are to 
 be added the instances of abrasion of the first syllable: Efate, 
 Ambrym, Malekula Pangkumu (regarded as preduplicated ringa), 
 North Borneo, Matu, Massaratty. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 417 
 
 L. As / or r it is present in all Polynesia but three, almost all Indonesia, 
 and a large part of Melanesia. The variants are here noted. 
 
 ng. Moiki. n. Nukuoro, Wahai. k. Aneityum. d. Malagasy. 
 
 Vanished: Marquesas, Motu, Redscar Bay, Sulu, Tagalog. In Silong 
 the whole syllable li has vanished. In the following languages 
 the I is preserved but the i has vanished : King, Lambell, Lamassa, 
 Lakon, Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, Motlav, Aneityum, Norbarbar, 
 Volow. 
 NG. This is most extensively preserved. We may not attempt to list 
 the g-forms, for our vocabularies are uncertain in the employment 
 of g for g and for ng. The variants are as follows. 
 
 n. Pak, Sasar, Alo Teqel, Baki, Malagasy, Teor, Morella, Batumerah, 
 Liang, Lariko, Awaiya, Caimarian, Saparua, Wahai. 
 
 nd. Nggela. 
 
 I. Cajeli. 
 
 Vanished: Marquesas, Motu, Redscar Bay. The whole final syllable 
 nga has been lost through abrasion in Nggela and Macassar. 
 
 The following forms call for particular notice. Rotuma faliang is taliang 
 and that is seen to be metathetic. Three New Ireland forms are anoma- 
 lous. One, plahingia, is cited by Tregear without memorandum of source. 
 The others are derived from Gaimard's Carteret Harbor in the "Voyage of 
 the Astrolabe," almost a century ago. The region is that covered more 
 closely in 1904 by Stephan, under the name of Lamassa. Allowing for 
 less skill in catching the sounds in Gaimard's brief sojourn, pralenhek and 
 telnga and palalignai are in fair accord as regards the linga element and 
 plahingia is not far removed. In the older forms we find initial t obscured, 
 but the obscurity takes the form of a reinforced liquid, pr, pi, pal. While 
 we may not hope at this lapse of time to reduce this difficulty we note 
 that in Moanus, in the same gateway area, the initial t is in the form of a 
 reinforced liquid. 
 
 The Semitic forms reduce to 'zn, 'dn, neither of which may be at all 
 associated with ting, the universal stem of our island forms. 
 
 tanu e, tanua, tani, taniu, to spit; tanua, taniu, spittle. 
 
 Samoa : anu, to spit ; anusanga, spittle ; anus alo, to hawk up phlegm. 
 Tonga: aanu, spittle, to spit; anuhia, to spit upon, to bedaub. 
 Futuna: aanu, aanusi, to spit. Uvea: aanu, id. Niue: 
 anu, id. Mangareva: anuanu, id. Marquesas: anuanu, 
 spittle. Rapanui: aanu, saliva, to spit. Maori: anuanu, 
 offensive, disgusting. Tahiti: manuanu, loathsome, surfeit- 
 ing, to be qualmish. 
 
 Viti: kanusi, to spit. Rotuma: onusi, id. 
 
 Nggela, Bugotu : angusu, to spit. Mota : anus, id. Lakon : anuh, id. 
 Lo : ngenguh, id. Wango, Fagani : ngusu, id. Saa, Ulawa : 
 ngisu, id. Bululaha: nisu, id. Nggao: misu, id. New 
 Georgia: kamisu, id. Boniki: kanu, to spit. Kubiri: kanu, 
 spittle. Mukawa: bi-kanu, to spit. Kubiri: kahanu, id. 
 
418 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Kiviri : kakan, id. ; kan, spittle. Volow : ngih, to spit. Motlav : 
 nih, id. New Ireland (Carteret Harbor): piniss, id. Alite: 
 ngilu, id. Motu: kanudi, id. Pokau : anodi, spittle, to spit. 
 Boniki: kanuna, spittle. Mukawa : kanuta, id. Sinaugoro: 
 kannnu, spittle, to spit. Rubi: kanuru, id. Hula: kaninu, id. 
 Keapara: aninu, id. Nada: kinura, id. Misima: kunruvi, 
 to spit. Wedau : annmai, spittle. Galoma : aniulu, to spit ; 
 atinlu, spittle, to spit. Kabadi : ainuku, to spit. Malekula : 
 rw2, id. Malo: /tto, id. 
 Malay: ludah, to spit. 
 Arabic: rawwala, tarwilu, spittle. 
 Three stages of stem form are included in these data, kanus, anus, nus. 
 The longer form kanus is found most definitely in the Viti stream. Motu 
 gives us kanudi, the s-d mutation having already been noted in this lan- 
 guage in sina (342) to shine Motu dina and receiving support from similar 
 mutations to be found in the table. Efate with k-t mutation gives us 
 the abraded form tanu, and Viti comes back to normal in kanusi. New 
 Georgia, with an inner mutation later to be discussed, falls into this line, 
 and so, but less obviously, does ho ngenguh. Gaimard's New Ireland form 
 may be taken as an obscure record of a kanus form, but no particular reliance 
 is to be placed upon it. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is anus, abraded to anu in modern Polynesian, 
 save where formative suffixes have availed to protect the terminal conso- 
 nant. This reaches into Rotuma onusi and with slight modification to 
 Nggela and Bugotu angusu. As a closed stem it is found in Mota anus and 
 Lakon anuh. 
 
 The nus stem is found in Wango and Fagani ngusu, Saa and Ulawa 
 ngisu, Bululaha nisu, Volow ngih, Motlav nih. Nggao misu involves an 
 n-m mutation for which we have no confirmatory data save such as may be 
 derived from the ng-m, m-n, m-ng listed in the table. It follows so 
 closely upon Bululaha nisu that it is probably safe to accept it. Alite 
 ngilu involves another mutation, s-l, for which we lack outside support 
 save as it may be found in s-r discussed in note 329. 
 
 Malekula rut and Malo lite fall into accord with Malay ludah, but it 
 would require a long line of well-established transition forms to bring that 
 into affinity with any part of the kanus stem. 
 And the Arabic is utterly out of place. 
 
 352. 
 tas, tasi, the sea, salt: 
 
 Tonga: tahi, the sea; fakatahitahi, to wet with salt water; taitai, 
 brackish. Niue: tahi, the sea, the seacoast, the tide; puke 
 tahi, vaitahi, salt water. Samoa, Maori, Rapanui, Nuguria: 
 Jaij the sea, the tide. Futuna, Tahiti, Mangaia: tai, the sea, 
 the seacoast. Marquesas : tai, the sea, the shore ; taitai, slightly 
 salt. Mangareva : tai, the sea, the shore, salt water. Tonga- 
 rewa: tai, salt. Nukuoro: tai, the sea, salt water, the south. 
 Uvea, Rarotonga, Manahiki, Aniwa, Fotuna, Vate" : tai, the sea. 
 Sikayana: waitai, salt water. Hawaii :_feoj, sea, salt water. 
 
 Viti: tathi, the sea. Rotuma: sasi, sosi, seas, id. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 419 
 
 (a) in the sense of sea : 
 
 Marina, Tanna, Sesake : tasi. Lambell, King: tasi. Buka: tassi, 
 dassi, tisi, Ms. Santo: tosi. Epi: tzi, tsi. Pala: tes. 
 Kalil : taas . Moanus : ndras. Laur : lontas. Belega : tathi. 
 Arag, Nggela : tahi. Makura : na-tah. Matupit : ta. Ambryin : 
 tei, tie. Epi (Southeast) : si. Wango : asi. Malekula : 
 nitis. Malo, Mota : tas. Baki : tei. Bierian : sahi. Ero- 
 manga Ura : de. 
 
 Kawi, Bugi, Java : tasik. Malay: tasek. Gah: tasok. Ceram, 
 Ahtiago: tasin. Tobo, Ahtiago, Ceram, Guaham : tasi. Togean 
 Islands: tasie. Chamorri: tahsi. Satawal: tati. Matabello: 
 tahi. Sunda: chai. Macassar: djai. 
 
 Arabic : ta's', the sea. 
 
 (b) in the sense of salt, salt water: 
 
 Sesake, Marina, Vaturanga: tasi. Arag, Omba, Nggela, Bugotu, 
 Nggao: tahi. Maewo: tas. Ulawa, Wango, Fagani, Saa, 
 Alite: asi. Bululaha: moi asi. Motu: tadi. Duke of 
 York : tai. New Britain : ta. 
 Amboyna: tasi. Awaiya, Caimarian: tasie. Bum: sasi. Tidore, 
 Gani, Galela: gasi. Sanguir: asing. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is tahi. The form with aspirate is selected as 
 primal for the reason that a Proto-Samoan tasi would have remained tasi 
 in modern Samoan and would have become tahi in most of Polynesia. 
 
 It is only in Tonga tahi sea, taitai brackish, that we recognize any form 
 
 distinction of the two significations. While, therefore, they have been 
 
 segregated in the data collated we shall consider the form variants together. 
 
 In addition to the sense of sea and salt water, hardly to be dissociated, 
 
 we find in Polynesia the following added significations : 
 
 Tide: Samoa, Niue. 
 
 Shore: Niue, Futuna, Tahiti, Marquesas, Mangareva, Mangaia. This 
 is a development out of the system of direction nomenclature, for as ki uta 
 means landward, so ki tai, seaward, is limited by the shore as the end of 
 pedestrian locomotion. 
 
 . South: Nukuoro. This has for us a peculiar interest. Nukuoro is but 
 a tiny speck of an island ; 360 degrees of its horizon show nothing but the 
 upward saucering of unbroken sea. It was over the southern sea of 3,000 
 miles that the people came voyaging from Samoa. It must have been a 
 bitter drift of castaways coming famished to land when generation after 
 generation has preserved the word for sea, the terrible sea over which they 
 struggled, in the sense of south. Other seas there about them, to north, 
 to east, to west ; but a race impressed by the agony of its castaway forebears 
 still recalls the one sea, the south. 
 
 The forms tasi, tahi, tathi are very clearly identifiable in Melanesia and 
 Indonesia. Epi tzi, tsi, are, of course, tasi with loss of the former vowel. 
 The tas by abrasion is found in Malo, Mota, and Maewo ; and tis in Buka 
 itis, Malekula ni-tis. Next we find tah in Makura na-tah, and a still further 
 progress in New Britain and Matupit ta, followed by Ambrym tei, tie, Baki 
 tei, Eromanga Ura de. Laur lontas, is a composite, Kalil taas is recogniz- 
 
420 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 able, and Moanus ndras presents the irregular reinforcement which has 
 before been noted in words from that speech. Bierian sahi corresponds 
 to Rotuma sasi and sosi, of which seas is a metathetic stage, and to Bum 
 sasi. Motu tadi finds a parallel in Satawal tati, and Duke of York tai 
 in the modern Polynesian form is not far remote from Sunda chai and 
 Macassar djai. Frontal abrasion yields asi in the Solomon Islands, Ulawa, 
 Wango, Fagani, Saa, Alite, and Bululaha, and asing in Sanguir. The Epi 
 si is another step in such abrasion readily reached through its tsi form. 
 The gasi of Tidore, Gani, and Galela smacks of the palatalization of t now 
 affecting Samoa. 
 The Arabic is a resemblance. 
 
 353- 
 tiko, a staff, a walking-staff, a pole by which a canoe is poled forward in 
 shallow water. 
 
 Nukuoro: tokotoko, a pole. Tonga: toko, a canoe-pole, to punt; 
 tokonaki, to rest the hand on anything. Futuna : toko, a canoe- 
 pole, to punt; tokotoko, a long staff, a cane; tokoi, to support. 
 Niue : toko, a prop, to support ; tokotoko, a staff. Uvea : tokotoko, 
 a staff; tokoni, to support, to prop. Maori : toko, a pole, to 
 punt ; tokotoko, to support oneself with a stick. Marquesas : 
 totoko, to prop up with a stick ; tokotoko, a stick, a cane. Manga- 
 reva : toko, the pole of a raft, to punt ; tokotoko, a stick. Rapanui, 
 Paumotu: tokotoko, a walking-stick. Samoa: to'o, a canoe- 
 pole, to punt a canoe; to'oto'o, a staff, a walking-stick; to'onai, 
 to lean upon a staff or anything for support. Tahiti: too, a 
 canoe-pole; tootoo, a staff or walking-stick, to punt. Hawaii: 
 ^kso^to punt; kookoo, a staff. 
 
 Viti: ndoko, a punting-pole ; toko, a prop, a pole to boom out the 
 sail; tokona, to prop up. Rotuma: oi-tok, staff. 
 
 Mota : tigo, a pole ; tigonag, to pole a canoe ; tigotigo, to use a walking- 
 stick. Malo : tiko, a walking-stick. 
 
 Malay: takan, a staff. Kacassar: tokong, to push with a pole. 
 Malay: tongkat, a walking-stick. Tagalog: tungcod, id. 
 
 Pampangas: tucud, id. Malagasy: tehina, a staff; mitehina, 
 to walk with a staff, to walk leaning on a person. 
 
 Arabic: toka'at, a staff, a support, he who leans much on his side 
 and props himself up. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is tokon. 
 
 The primal signification is the verbal one of supporting or propping. 
 This is made clear in Rotuma oi-tok, oi tree, tok to support, hence a staff. 
 
 In Melanesia the three identifications agree upon the vowel change to 
 tiko, and Mota preserves the radical n. 
 
 In Indonesia the Malay takan and Macassar tokong are satisfactorily 
 associated with tokon, and Malagasy tehina lags only a pace behind. But 
 Malay tongkat and the similar forms in Tagalog and Pampangas are not 
 readily reconcilable. 
 
 The Arabic shows no trace of the radical n, and in added material differs 
 from tokon to such an extent that we may not accept it as a resemblance. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 421 
 
 354- 
 tiri, riri, to fly; lea ki, to toss away, to throw down, to sweep, to drive 
 away (as the wind trees) ; leleaki, intensive. 
 
 Samoa : lele, to fly; felelei, id. ; lelea, to be driven off or carried away 
 by the wind; talele, to escape quickly; Jetulele, a shooting star; 
 the root le seems to appear in leangiangi, an eminence exposed 
 to the breeze. Nuguria : ele, to fly soaring. Nukuoro : lele, 
 to leap, to jump; manulele, a bird. Tonga: le, to drive, to 
 affright fish into the net with a rod; lele, to run; lelea, to be 
 wind-driven; fakalele, to make a cast of birds, to fly a kite; 
 leleaki, leleekina, to run with; malele, to run. Futuna: lele, 
 to run swiftly, to fly; lelea, to be wind-driven. Niue: lele, 
 to fly, to flow (as water) . Uvea : lele, to fly, to run. Hawaii : 
 lele, to fly, to jump, to leap, to move swiftly, to move as a 
 meteor through the air; lelele, to leap, to jump, to fly quickly; 
 lelelele, to run off in haste. Maori: rere, to run (as water), 
 to fly, to flee, to sail, to leap, to go swiftly. Tahiti: rere, to 
 fly, to leap. Rapanui: rere, to fly; vae rere, to run; hakarere, 
 to abandon, to abjure. Mangareva : rere, to fly, to leap ; irere, 
 to run. Rarotonga: rere, to fly, to flee. Moriori: rere, to 
 run (as water), to fly. Paumotu: rere, to fly, to soar, to leap. 
 Fotuna: rere, lele, to fly. Marquesas: ee, to go, to go away; 
 eepau, to leap ; hee, to fly, to soar. 
 
 Viti: lele, to pass or go a short journey; lelele, a ferry canoe. 
 Rotuma : ferefere, to fly. 
 
 Motu: lele, to swim (as a fish). Mota: rere, set of sea, current. 
 
 Malay : leleh, to flow. 
 
 Arabic : tara, to fly, to be swift, to move quickly. 
 
 In the present phase of Polynesian lele so much means to fly that the 
 plainest way of particularizing birds is to describe them as theflying animals, 
 manulele. But it is manifest that flight, an exercise or balancing of wings, 
 was by no means the primordial sense, for how could that give rise to a 
 description of water in the water-courses? It will be well to mass the 
 several significations which lele exhibits. 
 
 Flight of birds: Samoa, Nukuoro, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Hawaii, 
 
 Tahiti, Mangareva, Maori, Rarotonga, Moriori, Paumotu, Rapanui, 
 
 Fotuna, Efate\ 
 Wind driven: Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Ffat6. 
 Meteors: Samoa, Hawaii. 
 To leap: Nukuoro, Hawaii, Maori, Tahiti, Mangareva, Paumotu, 
 
 Marquesas. 
 To run: Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Hawaii, Maori, Mangareva, 
 
 Rarotonga, Rapanui. 
 Flow of water: Niue, Maori, Moriori, Mota, Malay. 
 To swim: Motu. 
 To sail: Maori, Viti. 
 These several activities are exercised in earth, air, and water. The 
 common factor is the swift motion. The means of motion cut no figure. 
 
422 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 It is an invisible means in the driving of the wind, the flash of the meteor 
 silent athwart the sky on its lethal errand, the slip and slide of the stream in 
 its deep course, the set of the sea, the gliding of the canoe upon its surface. 
 Samoa, Tonga, and Efat£ use the unduplicated stem and establish it 
 firmly. Therefore the Arabic tdra is not acceptable despite its resemblance 
 to the single Efate form tiri, a dialectic mutation of riri. 
 
 355- 
 
 titiro, to gaze into the sea looking for fish or molluscs, to look at oneself 
 in water or a mirror. 
 
 Samoa: tilotilo, to peep, to spy; tio, sharp looking (of the eyes). 
 Nukuoro: tiro, to see. Tonga: jio, to look, to stare; jiojio, 
 to gaze, to stare about; fakajio, to peep, to look, to stare, to 
 spy, to pry; kilo, to look askant; kihilo, to look from side to 
 side. Futuna: tilo, to gaze, to look with an optical instru- 
 ment; tiloika, to watch for fish; tiloata, to look at oneself in 
 any reflecting surface ; tio, to see, to look at, to observe, to spy. 
 Maori : tiro, to look, to look at ; tirotiro, to gaze around, to look 
 about, to investigate. Tahiti: titiromatatia, to gaze, to look 
 steadfastly, to cast a lustful look. Hawaii : kilo, to look ear- 
 nestly at a thing ; kilokilo, to examine carefully ; hookilo, to spy. 
 Mangaia: tiro, to look. Rapanui: titiro, to admire. Atiu: 
 titiro, to look at. Marquesas: tiohi, id. Mangareva: tiho, 
 to examine, to regard attentively; matiro, to examine. Mana- 
 hiki: titi tiro, to see. Fotuna: jironga, a looking-glass. 
 
 Viti: tirova, to look at oneself in water, to peep at; titiro, a viewing 
 indistinctly. 
 
 Buka : tara, tarra, to see. Santo : titiro, a looking-glass. Mota : 
 tiro, clear; tironin, to look into a pool or mirror. 
 
 Macassar: tiro, to spy. Malagasy: taratra, tarafina, to look, to gaze. 
 
 Arabic : nai'ara, to gaze, to look for, to consider, to spy. 
 
 Polynesian discloses three stems here, tio, tilo, and kilo. The kilo form 
 is found in Tonga only, for Hawaii kilo is the kappation of tilo and kilo 
 would have passed into the northern speech as ilo under its normal loss 
 of the true k. Tilo has a Proto-Samoan stem tilof, sufficient to preclude 
 the inclusion in this series of the open ilo, iloa, to see, to know. Tio has a 
 Proto-Samoan stem tiof, therefore it is well established as a derivative of 
 tilof, although the process of internal loss is quite rare in Polynesian except 
 when a letter is wholly discarded regardless of position. The Tongan 
 vocabulary shows no protected form of kilo whereby we might determine 
 its earlier stem. The sense of looking at oneself in water or in the lately 
 introduced mirror is found in Samoa, Futuna, Viti, Fotuna, Ffat£, Santo, 
 and Mota. 
 
 Though scanty, our Melanesian and Indonesian identifications are 
 satisfactory. 
 
 The Arabic stems in ntr, the Polynesian in trf , and these are by no means 
 in accord. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 423 
 
 356. 
 toa, towa, to', a domestic fowl, a bird. 
 
 Moiki: toa, a fowl. Samoa: toa, a cock. Rapanui: moa, toa, id. 
 
 Viti : toa, a fowl. 
 
 Sesake, Epi, Arag, Mota, Malo, Marina, Gog, Omba: toa, a fowl. 
 Ambrym, Malekula, Lakon, Norbarbar, Pak, Sasar, Vuras, 
 Mosin, Alo Teqel, Motlav, Lo : to, id. Ulawa, Fagani, Bululaha, 
 Alite, Wango, Saa: kua, id. Santo: toa, a bird. Baki: ju, 
 a fowl. Bierian : so, id. 
 
 Malay: ayam, a bird. Ceram: tofi, towim, id. Bum: tehui, 
 teput, id. 
 
 Hebrew: 'of, bird. Arabic: 'a'}', a fowl. 
 
 The solitary instance in Polynesian of toa a fowl in place of the common 
 moa is in Moiki, an island of the western verge. This is balanced by 
 Rotuma moa a cock. Of the Viti toa Hazlewood makes the note "a vosa 
 maivei beka na toa — where in the world does this word toa come from?" 
 As toa and to the word is abundantly established in the New Hebrides, a 
 sufficient answer to this question. Bierian so may be regarded as a to- 
 derivative, and Baki ju argues a tu variant of to. This suggest a tua, from 
 which we might derive kua in the Solomon Islands ; unfortunately the t-k 
 mutation, though common enough elsewhere, finds little confirmation in 
 these languages. 
 
 Not one of the Indonesian identifications seems to bear any relation to toa. 
 
 Dr. Macdonald would have found his task easier if he had essayed to 
 prove Dame Partlet of Rotuma a mother in Israel, for in that language the 
 hen is uof. Certainly his Semitic offerings suggest no kinship with toa. 
 
 357- 
 toko, to rest, to sit down, to dwell, to remain, to be. 
 
 Samoa: to'a, to subside, to settle down, to coagulate. Uvea: toka, 
 to fall; totoka, to coagulate, to curdle. Tonga: toka, to lie 
 down, to be, sediment. Futuna: toka, to fall, to lie down. 
 Niue : toka, to remain. Maori : totoka, to congeal. 
 
 Viti: tiko, to sit, to be (of persons); toka, to stand, to be placed 
 (chiefly of things inanimate); toka levu, to sit with arms and 
 legs abroad as one in pain. 
 
 Mota: toga, to abide. Volow: tonga, id. Arag: dogo, to sit. 
 Sesake: toko, ndoko, id. Nifilole: togoli, id. Mosin: toga, 
 to abide; tog, to stay with. Fagani: 'oga, to stay. Pak: 
 'o, 'oga, to abide. Wango : 'o'a, to stay. Merlav, Lo : tog, 
 to abide. Gog: tog, to live at. Vuras, Marina: tog, to stay. 
 Maewo : tog, to sit ; togana, togaana, a sitting. Norbarbar, Ugi : 
 to, to stay. Nggela: to, to sit. Retan : to, to stay. Sesake: 
 to, ndo, to be, to abide, to sit. Ambrym : dro, dru, to abide ; 
 ro, to sit, to stay, to remain. 
 
 Malay, Java: dodok, duduk, to sit, to be. Malagasy: tuatra, id. 
 
 Hebrew: takah, to sit, to remain. 
 We find the word limited by Nuclear Polynesia and the direct migration 
 thence to New Zealand. 
 
424 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Our Melanesian identifications are so abundant that it has been possible 
 to arrange them in a very satisfactory chain of form development, and the 
 several threads of meaning interlace and bind the whole. 
 
 The Malay and Java identifications are satisfactory; the Malagasy, in 
 the absence of transition phases, somewhat less so. 
 
 The Hebrew is a resemblance. 
 
 358. 
 
 tu, tsu, su, ru, to stand, to abide, to dwell, to be; tu-ri, to stand, to abide 
 with; tu-raki, to stand or abide for. 
 
 Samoa: tu, to stand, to arise; tula, a locality or habitat; tula, a 
 pigeon perch; tula'i, tutula'i, to rise up, to stand up. Nuguria: 
 tu, to stand. Tonga: tuu, to stand, to rise; tuula, a bird 
 roost. Rapanui: hakatuu, to erect, to build. Futuna: tuu, 
 to stand, to arise, to be situated or placed ; tuulanga, post, sta- 
 tion, place of residence ; tuulaki, to arise, to stand up. Niue : 
 tu, tutu, to stand; tuulupou, ground plates of a house. Uvea: 
 tutuu, tuulaki, to stand ; tuu, to arise. Nukuoro, Fotuna : tu, 
 to stand. Moiki : tu, to stand, to abide. Maori : tu, to stand ; 
 tunga, a standing place ; turanga, time, place or circumstance of 
 standing. Tahiti: tu, to stand erect, upright. Raro tonga: 
 tu, to stand, to arise. Marquesas: tu, to stand, to remain 
 fixed. Mangareva: tu, being, essential, to be the essence of, 
 to be upright, to stand up; turanga, a site, standing place. 
 Hawaii: ku, to arise, to stand erect; kulana, a place in a fort 
 where the men stand to throw their spears ; kulanahale, a village. 
 
 Viti : tu, to arise, to stand, to be ; tura, vakatura, viritu, to cause to 
 stand, to place; tutu, a stand, a place or thing to stand on. 
 
 Tangoan Santo, Malo, Duke of York, Raluana: turu, to stand. 
 Nggela: tuguru, id. Maewo: tura, id. Fagani, Wango: 
 'ura, id. Saa: 'ure, id. Marina: turi, id. Mota, Vuras, 
 Merlav, Gog, Pala, Baravon : tur, id. Eambell : itur, id. ; kamtur, 
 to stand up. Lamassa: itur, to stand; kaptur, to stand up. 
 King: itur, to stand; ikatutur, to stand up. Matupit: tut, to 
 arise; wa-tut-pa, to make to rise. Vaturanga, Deni, Sesake, 
 Lo, Omba, Maewo : tu, to stand. Malekula : tu, tutu, id. Motu : 
 tutuka-tutuka, to stand firm, to be steady. Sesake: ndu, to 
 stand. Retan: tir, id. Tanna: (t)utul, id. Baki: jumolu, id. 
 Bierian: mtumau, id. Volow: tig, id. Norbarbar: ti, id. 
 
 Malay: dirt, to stand; kukuh, stable, firm. Malagasy: juru, id. 
 
 Hebrew: nasa', so', s'et, to stand. Ethiopic : nasa'a, id. Arabic: 
 nas'a', id. 
 
 Exactly at this point a note is proper as to the substantive verb, for one 
 of its most frequent substitutes is the sit of the preceding item, the other 
 is the stand of the present item. To the Polynesian and to the Melanesian 
 has come no concept of bare existence ; he sees no need to say of himself 
 "I am," always "I am doing," "I am suffering." It is hard for the stranger 
 of alien culture to relinquish his nude idea of existence and to adopt the 
 island idea; it is far more difficult to acquire the feeling of the language 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 425 
 
 and to accomplish elegance in the diction under these unfamiliar conditions. 
 Take for an illustrative example these two sentences from the Viti : 
 
 Sa tiko na tamata e kila: there are (sit) men who know. 
 Sa tu mat vale na yau: the goods are (stand) in the house. 
 
 The use of tu for tiko and of tiko for tu would not produce incomprehensi- 
 bility, but it would entail a loss of finish in diction, it would stamp the 
 speaker as vulgar, as a white man. 
 
 Again there is a use of these verbs as auxiliaries to some principal verb 
 in a fashion that is yet more difficult to grasp. Sa lako tu and sa lako tiko, 
 both "he is going." But sa lako tu suggests "he is going here in plain 
 sight" ; and sa lako tiko "he go-sits," to employ a barbarism in a speech of 
 culture representative of an elegance in a barbaric speech, produces the 
 sense "he is going steadily on and on." 
 
 Savage life is far too complex; it is only in rich civilization that we can 
 rise to the simplicity of elemental concepts. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is tul. 
 
 In Polynesia the only variant is Hawaii ku, the common kappa tion. 
 
 In Melanesia our identifications fall into groups as representing tul, tu, 
 tutu, and til. Turn, tura, 'ura, turi, 'uri, tur are the representatives of the tul 
 group, and probably to be associated with this is Tanna tutul. Tu, the 
 common Polynesian type, is found in Melanesia at scattered points, Efate, 
 Vaturanga, Deni, Sesake, L,o, Omba, Maewo, and Malekula; and the two 
 IJpi forms, Baki jumolu and Bierian mtumau, seem to be tw-composites. 
 Tutu, the normal duplication, is found only in Malekula; Motu has a 
 tutuka, a tutu enlarged and then duplicated in a manner which a true Poly- 
 nesian would never tolerate. An interesting form is Matupit tut, tu dupli- 
 cated and then abraded. The stem with vowel change, til, occurs but three 
 times and in a very narrowly restricted area of two small islands in the 
 north of the Banks Group. Retan tir is clearly the simple stem and 
 Norbarbar ti stands to til as tu to tul. But Volow tig is anomalous; the 
 same anomaly is found in Nggela tuguru. 
 
 We have but two Indonesian identifications. Malagasy juru is of the 
 more usual type; Malay diri reestablishes the til stem just under discus- 
 sion. It is uncertain whether the kappation is sufficiently well established 
 in Malay to cover kukuh as a tutu equivalent. 
 
 The Semitic offered here, ns' stem, can have no relationship with tul or til. 
 
 359- 
 turua, full of holes (as a rock through which water percolates) ; tuturu, to 
 drip (as eaves), to leak (of a roof); tuturu, a drop, dripping; 
 turu-ki, to drip or leak through; tirikit, to begin to drop or 
 spatter (of rain). 
 Samoa: tutulu, to leak (of a roof), to weep (language of ceremony); 
 tulutulu, the eaves of a house; fa'atulutulu, to cause to drop; 
 tului, to drop a thing into; tuluvao, the drops from the trees 
 after rain. Tonga : tulutulu, to drop, to drip, to let in water, 
 the eaves; tutulu, to fall in drops, leaky; tuluta, a single drop, 
 a tear; mokulu, to fall as tears; tului, to drop into the eye or 
 into a wound. Futuna : tutulu, to fall drop by drop ; tului, 
 
426 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 to drop into the eye or into a wound; tulu, tulutulu, to drip; 
 
 tulutulu, the eaves. Nukuoro : turuturu, to fall in drops : haka- 
 
 tulu, to pour out. Fotuna : turn, to leak, to drip. Maori : 
 
 tuturu, to leak, to drip ; maturuturu, to fall in drops, to distil. 
 
 Rapanui: turn, to flow, to drip. Tahiti: tuturu, to drop, as 
 
 rain from a roof. Hawaii : kulu, a drop, to drop, to leak. 
 Viti : turn, the eaves ; turu, tuturu, tin, titiri, a drop, to drop ; turuva, 
 
 tiriva, to drop upon. 
 Motu: hetuturu, to drop (as water). Malekula: turitur, to leak, 
 
 to drip. Malo: tuture, id. Baki: mbari-drudruli, id. Mota: 
 
 tir, to drip, to drop. 
 Malay: jurus, to water, to irrigate. 
 Arabic : s'alla, to sew, to shed tears ; s'als'ala, to drip, to fall in drops ; 
 
 was'ala, to drip, to drop, to leak out. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is tulu. 
 
 This is well established by the recurrence of tului in which the verb- 
 formative i is, as always, added to the stem and avails to preserve a final 
 radical consonant if the stem is a closed one. This leaves the v in Viti 
 turuva, tiriva, non-radical but to be explained in the constructive local 
 usage of that speech. 
 
 The vowel change u-i, found slightly in 358, here occurs in Viti, Efate, and 
 Mota. A similar change affecting the weak unaccented final vowel gives 
 us a turi stem in Malekula, ture in Malo, and the Baki composite is tuli 
 with a reinforcement of the initial mute. In Efate' tirikit, tiri compounds 
 with kit (149) small. 
 
 The Malay jurus, accepting the common t-j mutation and assuming that 
 the final s has the appropriate construction value, suggests kinship with 
 turu; but we can not definitely accept the identification on such slight data 
 as against the considerable variation in sense. 
 
 The Semitic and the island tongues have an I in common, far too little 
 on which to build an argument. 
 
 360. 
 ua, ueti, boua, fruit. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Fotuna, Moiki : fua, fruit. Sika- 
 yana : fua, an egg. Nuguria : hua, fruit, egg ; te hua te rakau, 
 blossom. Maori, Hawaii, Nukuoro: hua, fruit. Aniwa: 
 no-hua, id. Rapanui: huaa, fruit, to bloom, to blossom. 
 Rarotonga: ua, id. 
 
 Viti: vua, fruit. Rotuma: hue, id. 
 
 Moanus: mbua, fruit. Eromanga: bwwa, id. Uni, Pokau: vua, id. 
 Alite, Nggela : vuavua, id. Pokau: vuavua, flower. Kabadi: 
 ovaovana, id. Rubi: o-wuawua, id. Vaturanga: vuvua, fruit. 
 Baravon : vuei, to bear fruit. New Britain : vue, id. Mekeo: 
 pua, fruit. Hula, Keapara, Galoma : hua, id. Roro : buana, id. 
 Rubi: guagua, id. Fagani: fua, id. Ulawa, Saa, Wango, 
 Doura, Bululaha: hua, id. Motu: huahua, id. Aneityum: 
 howa, id. Buka: hoa, id. Dobu, Taupota, Kubiri, Galavi: 
 ua, id. Suau: uaua, id. Mukawa: uwa, id. Taupota, 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 427 
 
 Wedau, Awalama, Galavi : iuwa, id. Tubetube : uwe, id. Duke 
 of York: ua, to bear fruit. Malekula Pangkumu: mi uan, 
 fruit. Sesake: via, id. Tanna: nowa, id. Nifilole : nua, id. 
 Deni, Marina: va, id. Norbarbar: wo, id. Mota: woai, id. 
 Arag, Omba, Duke of York: wai, id. Merlav, Gog, Motlav: 
 we, id. Lakon: weki, id. Mosin: weegi, id. Pak: wewegi, id. 
 Sasar, Alo Teqel : wowegi, id. Volow: wenen, id. Lo: wiw, id. 
 Vuras: wie, id. Ambrym: wi, id. Maewo: oi, id. 
 
 Salibabo : buwah, fruit. Bugi : buwa, id. Malay : buah, id. Salayer, 
 Menado, Borneo, Liang, Baju : bua, id. Amblaw, Sanguir : buani, 
 id. Cajeli: buan,id. Ahtiago: uan, id. Mayapo, Massaratty : 
 f uan, id. Teor : fuin, id. Teluti, Wahai: fowaw, id. Morella: 
 /ma, id. Caimarian : huwai, id. Java : wo/i, id. Gah : woya, id. 
 
 Aramaic: /era, /w-a, to bear fruit. Hebrew: peri, para, id. 
 
 With this stem we should collate pua, of cognate meaning. 
 
 Maori: pua, a flower, a seed, to blossom. Tahiti: pua, to blossom. 
 Hawaii: pua, a flower, to blossom. Mangaia: pua, to blossom. 
 Mangareva: pua, a flower, to bloom. Marquesas: pua, a 
 
 flower, to blossom. Paumotu: pua, a flower. 
 
 We should also collate funga (246). 
 
 In Sesake we find the funga stem doing duty for blossom and for fruit. 
 In Indonesia we find funga in the fruit sense in Sulu, Tagalog, Ilocan, 
 Magindano, all Philippine tongues. This suffices to prove that funga and 
 fua were by some regarded as sufficiently akin to allow the sense of fua to 
 pass to funga. 
 
 So too of pua and fua. While the sense of pua is that of flowering, where- 
 ever it is found, the Maori is proof that it could have the fua fruit sense as 
 well. So far as we can now discover pua is an open stem, but its occurrence 
 is altogether in the Tongafiti area, a later stage of the language, so that this 
 is not conclusive. 
 
 And fua itself is susceptible of both senses. This comes to the surface 
 in Buka, where hoa is fruit and ua blossom. We find the confusion of mean- 
 ings also in Samoa, Maori. There is reason to infer that the Proto-Samoan 
 stem is fuat, but this does not necessarily militate against stem identity 
 with pua. 
 
 The data are so assembled in the foregoing collation as to indicate the 
 gradual deviation from the primal stem. The identity is found of con- 
 siderable extent in Indonesia. 
 
 The Semitic forms proposed are clearly uncoordinate. 
 
 361. 
 
 uango, uak, pig, swine ; bwakas, bwokas, a pig (not boar or sow) specially 
 reared and esteemed for its flesh. 
 Tonga : buajta, a pig. Futuna, Niue, Uvea, Nukuoro, Vat£, Raro- 
 tonga, Mangareva: puaka, id. Rapanui: puaka, beast, animal, 
 but not pig. Samoa: pua' a, a pig, swine, animals in general. 
 Maori: fcoaka, & pig- Tahiti, Marquesas, Hawaii: puaa, id. 
 Aniwa, Potuna: pakasi, id. 
 
428 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Viti : vuaka, vore, a pig. Rotuma : puaka, id. 
 
 New Georgia: boako, pig. Lifu, Nengone: puaka, id. Tanna: 
 puka', a pig, to grunt. Epi Bierian : bukahi, a pig. Sesake: 
 bokasi, flesh. Eromanga : mpokas, a pig. Aneityum: pigath,id. 
 Kabadi, Motu: boroma, id. Masig: boromo, id. Motu: 
 
 buruma, id. Kunini: blome, id. Miriam : borom, id. Mabuiag: 
 burum, id. Pokau: boloma, id. Uni: buluma, id. Sariba, 
 Murua: buruka, id. Nada: buruku, id. Kiriwina: bunuka, id. 
 Eambell, Lamassa, Baravon : fcoroz, id. King, Tavara, Awa- 
 lama, Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, Boniki, Mukawa, Duke of York : 
 £wo, id. Nggela : mbolo, animal, beast, pig. Savo : £oZo, pig. 
 Roro : aiporo, id. Kubiri, Raqa, Kiviri, Oiun : foro, id. Uni: 
 foloma, id. Bugotu: fco^o, id. Nggao: 6o.ra, id. Pala: 
 bore, id. Laur: mbor, id. Solomon Islands: 6oa, id. Tube- 
 tube : poalo, id. Natalava : boalo, id. New Ireland (Carteret 
 Harbor): bouri, id. Moanus: pou, id. Fagani: 600, id. New 
 Ireland (Duffield): bogh, id. Alite: bo, id. Brierly Island, 
 Tubetube, Tagula : bobo, id. Panaieti, Misima : fco&w, id. Rua- 
 vatu: 6e, id. Ugi, Ulawa, Wango, Bululaha: po, id. Malo 
 boi, id. Marina, Nifilole: poc, id. Ambrym, Epi Baki 
 bue, id. Deni: mpoi, id. Omba, Maewo : kmbwoe, id. Merlav 
 kmpwoe,id. Arag, Mota: kpwoe, id. Motlav, Gog, Norbarbar 
 kmbwo,id. Volow: nggmbvio, id. AloTeqel: fem^wo.id. Pak, 
 Sasar: fe6wo,id. Lakon,Vuras,Mosin, Lo: fe^wo, id. Saa:/>wo, 
 id. Buka: />mjw, w<?w, pawn, apum, id. Sesake: wango, id. 
 
 Waigiou: 60, pig. Mysot: 6ofe, id. Bum: babue, id. Malay: 
 
 •N fca&i, id. 
 
 Arabic: /wfea, fuak', fuwak', to emit hoarse guttural sounds ; fakfaka, 
 to bark. 
 
 Both Pratt and Hazlewood, in the Samoan and Viti dictionaries respec- 
 tively, credit pua'a and vuaka with derivation from and corruption of 
 English pork. They little knew the extent of this ancient island word. 
 To show that' I am not alone in my view I cite Mr. Tregear's interesting 
 note (Maori- Polynesian Comparative Dictionary, s. v. poaka) : 
 
 This word (generally supposed to be a corruption of the English word porker) is 
 genuine Polynesian. It was probably received by the Maoris from the Tahitian inter- 
 preter of Captain Cook, although the passage in Vol. ii, p. 372, of Cook's Voyages, ed. 
 1793, urges that the Maoris already knew the word. It is possible that the Maoris had 
 kept a traditional knowledge of the animal, just as in some smaller Polynesian islands 
 the natives called the dog kuri at sight, although the animal was not to be found amongst 
 them. The hogs were numerous in Tahiti, Hawaii, etc., before the arrival of the Euro- 
 peans, and the native hog appears to have been of a different species from the imported 
 breed. In the Hervey Group pigs were found on Atiu and Rarotonga, but not on the 
 neighboring islands of Mangaia and Aitutaki. However, at Mangaia, districts known 
 as pa-puaka (hog-pen) and puaka-ngunguru (grunting hog) are names in evidence of 
 the pig having once been known on the island. 
 
 In the Melanesian area we find at least three stems. Of one the full stem 
 is pakasi, as found at Aniwa and Fotuna. Sesake bokasi and Bierian 
 bukahi are but slight deviations therefrom. The first alteration is the 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 429 
 
 abrasion of the final vowel, yielding Eromanga mpokas, Efate bwakas and 
 bwokas; and Aneityum pigath derives from this stage. The second altera- 
 tion is abrasion of the then final consonant yielding Tanna puka'. The 
 Efat6 bwakas affords the transition phase to the puaka type of Polynesia in 
 general, which is found in Eifu and Nengone (yet possibly a direct intro- 
 duction by Samoan missionaries) and in boako of New Georgia. Efat6 
 uango, uak, Sesake wango, derive from puaka by frontal abrasion and k-ng 
 mutation. 
 
 The next stem is boro. In New Guinea we encounter boro with w-accre- 
 tion, Kabadi boroma, Motu buruma, Miriam borom. As boro the stem is 
 found in the eastern gateway, New Britain, Duke of York, New Ireland, 
 in boroi, boro, mbolo, polo, boalo, bouri, botho, bosu, mbor. 
 
 The third stem is po. This appears in a wide range of forms. It is not 
 beyond probability that po may be an attrition form of boro. The Laur 
 mbor, in a district adjacent to boro forms, and the Solomon Island boa may 
 provide transition phases leading to po. 
 
 The forms found in Buka are not susceptible of derivation from any of 
 these three forms. 
 
 In Indonesia Waigiou bo and Mysot boh are satisfactorily identified with 
 the Melanesian po-stem. The Malay babi, Buru babue, offers a difficulty. 
 Codrington (Melanesian Languages, 86) offers Sanguir and Salibabo bawi 
 as a transition to boh and bo. 
 
 The Semitic, fk stem, can not be brought into relationship with our 
 primal pakasi. 
 
 362. 
 ula, a maggot. 
 
 Samoa, Futuna, Hawaii : ilo, a worm or maggot in putrid flesh or 
 ulcers. Maori, Tahiti, Mangareva: iro, id. Fotuna: eiro, id. 
 Viti : uloulo, a maggot. 
 Motu: uloulo, a maggot. Mota, Malo: ulo, id. Baki: ilo, id. 
 
 Malekula: na-uru, id. 
 Malay: ulat, a maggot. Malagasy: ulitra, id. 
 Ethiopic : 'es'e, a worm ; 'as'ya, to breed worms. 
 
 The identifications are quite satisfactory, the i-u vowel change being well 
 established. While the ilo forms are characteristically Polynesian and ulo 
 characteristically Melanesian, Baki ilo is a Melanesian occurrence of the 
 Polynesian form. The Efate ula has the same vowel scheme as Malay ulat. 
 
 The Semitic forms have no possible relation to the island forms. 
 
 363- 
 uose, uos, uohe, an oar, a paddle. 
 
 Tonga: fohe, a paddle; taufoe, a rope belonging to the steer oar. 
 Niue : fohe, a paddle. Samoa : foe, a paddle ; foe foe, to paddle 
 briskly. Futuna: foe, an oar, a paddle. Fotuna: foi, id. 
 Maori, Tahiti, Marquesas, Nukuoro, Nuguria, Rapanui, Tonga- 
 rewa : hoe, a paddle, an oar, to row, to paddle. Mangareva : 
 hoe, id. ; ohe, an oar, a paddle. Hawaii : hoe, a paddle; hoehoe, 
 to row. 
 
 Viti : vothe, a paddle, to paddle. 
 
430 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 King: voso, a paddle. Epi: voho, id. Laur, Lamassa: vds, id. 
 Malekula: bos, id. Suau: vose, id. Mugula: wo si, id. Sariba: 
 wosi, nose, woase, id. Pokau: w<fe, id. Roro:6ofe,id. Mekeo: 
 />ofee, id. Kabadi: ode, id. Solomon Islands : fose, id. New 
 Ireland (Duffield) : fiss, id. Buka: hosse, id. Motu: feode, id. 
 Pala: wtwa, id. Mota: wose, id. Awalama, Taupota, Wedau, 
 Galavi, Boniki : voe, id . Mukawa, Kubiri, Oiun : boe, id . Kiviri : 
 boi, id. Ra.qa:bol'e,id. Tanna: vea,id. Aneityum: ne-hev, id. 
 
 Visayas : bugsai, paddle. Malay: dayung, id. Malagasy : fivui, id. 
 
 Arabic : mikdaf , migdaf , mihdaf, mikdaf , an oar. Amharic : makzaf, 
 id. Arabic: "aduf, id. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is fohe, as carried in Tonga and Niue, and oddly 
 seen in Mangareva ohe. 
 
 There is a certain agreement in these forms which compares very well 
 with the truly remarkable showing of the material offered in item 280. 
 
 In Melanesia we have most commonly the forms in s. The nearest to 
 the stem fohe is Solomon Islands fose, Mota wose, Efate uose. A vowel 
 change in the unaccented final syllable is shown in King voso, Epi voho, at 
 widely separated points. The f-h mutation from fose yields Buka hosse, 
 and Motu hode shows still another change. Of the closed stem, an attri- 
 tion form, we have vds in Laur and Lamassa, and Duffield's unspecified 
 New Ireland vocabulary seems to draw from the same region for the form 
 fiss. Makekula yields us bos, and Efat6 uos. The Aneityum ne-hev is a 
 metathesis of some such attrition form, veh. This makes it within the 
 limit of possibility that Tanna vea may be included. 
 
 I can see no plan whereby Visayas bugsai can account for its inner palatal 
 and therefore become identifiable, and the other Indonesian forms are 
 hopelessly remote. 
 
 The Semitic offers no resemblance at all. 
 
 364- 
 ura, lobster, prawn. 
 
 Samoa : ula, lobster, prawn, shrimp, crayfish. Futuna : ula, lobster. 
 Rapanui, Nukuoro : ura, prawn, lobster. Mangareva : ura, cray- 
 fish. Maori: koura, id. Paumotu: cf. koranihi, prawn. 
 Marquesas: koua, crayfish. Tahiti: oura, prawn. Tonga: 
 uo, lobster. Niue: uo, crayfish. 
 
 Viti: ura, prawn. 
 
 Mota, Motu: ura, crayfish. Malekula: na-uru, id. Bierian: 
 ni-ua, id. Baki: Uo, id. 
 
 Java: urang, crayfish. Malagasy: urana, id. (uranurana, eating 
 greedily). Malay: udang, crayfish. 
 
 Hebrew: hawar, to be white, to become pale. Arabic: hara, to 
 be bleached, to eat greedily; hawar', haur, red leather. 
 
 Nuclear Polynesia has the simple stem ula; the languages of the Tonga- 
 fiti migration have a composite koula, except that Mangareva has the 
 Proto-Samoan form. Niue and Tonga have a secondary form uo, not to 
 be considered the ordinary elision of the liquid, for both these languages 
 make free use of /; this secondary form is discoverable in Bierian. 
 
DATA AND NOTES. 431 
 
 The Melanesian identifications are satisfactory, Baki ilo exhibiting the 
 same vowel change as in 362. 
 
 The three Indonesian identifications agree in the accretion of a nasal and 
 are satisfactory. . 
 
 There is nothing in form and nothing in signification in this Semitic to 
 afford suspicion of relationship with ula. 
 
 365- 
 uti na, the penis. 
 
 Viti: uti, id. 
 
 New Guinea (Astrolabe Bay) ; uti, id. 
 
 Another root form is quite similar in the same sense and is adjoined for 
 comparison. 
 
 Samoa, Tonga, Niue, Nuguria, Hawaii: ule, the penis. tylaori, 
 
 Tahiti, Mangareva, Paumotu: ure, id" 
 ~M.otu: use, id. New Ireland (Port Praslin) : usik, id. New Ireland 
 
 (Carteret Harbor) : ausidi, id. Pala : us, id. I,amotrek: ul, id. 
 Arabic: 'uss', id. 
 
 We have here forms in /, s, t. In the table of mutations we find very 
 scanty evidence of l-t mutation, but none at all of l-s. Starting from j we 
 find very scanty evidence of s-t mutation, none at all of s-l (s-r resting on 
 one unsatisfactory instance). Starting from t we find considerable proof 
 of t-s mutation, and, while t-l does not appear, the similar t-r is found in a 
 few cases (see note 258). 
 
 It is, therefore, just possible if we regard uti as the parent form, to make 
 a plea for the derivation of use and ule therefrom. Apart from the fact 
 that our evidence in support is scanty, we find yet another difficulty. We 
 should be put in the position of finding in the Proto-Samoan a secondary 
 form, yet in all our material we have found that to be the primary form and 
 the Melanesian secondary or loan material. We are not warranted, there- 
 fore, in accepting this identification. 
 
 Not having anything in particular with which to identify it, the mere 
 presence of the Semitic here offered cuts no figure. 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 After the compilation of data and completion of the discussion thereof 
 in the foregoing work a few additional vocabularies became accessible. 
 The data collated therefrom have been incorporated in the proper places 
 in Appendix I, but it was found impracticable to make use thereof in the 
 several items of discussion. To remedy this omission the necessary check- 
 lists are here offered, together with such investigation of this added material 
 as seems advisable or likely to prove of interest. 
 
 Two of the items of additional material belong on the Polynesian side 
 of this inquiry, the vocabularies of Nuguria and Rapanui, one the most 
 distant of the islands of the Polynesian verge measured backward along 
 the migration track, the other the last outpost of Polynesian migration in 
 the Pacific. The following check-lists will afford access to this material. 
 The use of bold-face type serves to distinguish the vocables which are exclu- 
 sively Proto-Samoan, those noted in the common type being vocables 
 common to the two migration streams ; a single instance in the Rapanui 
 list is set off by italic numerals as exclusively Tongafiti. 
 
 Nuguria. 54 58 61 62 63 64 72 73 78 81 89 91 98 103 
 
 106 113 123 125 126 140 141 142 146 147 149 150 151 153 
 
 154 156 158 159 164 167 168 173 187 190 198 201 206 208 
 
 209 211 212 215 216 217 219 223 237 239 250 252 253 256 
 259 261 263 266 269 271 272 274 275 276 277 278 279 281 
 282 283 285 286 290 291 292 294 295 297 298 300 301 307 
 308 309 312 315 316 317 318 319 321 322 323 324 325 327 
 328 329 330 333 335 336 338 339 340 342 343 344 345 346 
 35o 352 354 358 360 363 365 
 
 Rapanui. 24 54 58 61 64 73 75 76 80 81 94 103 106 107 
 
 113 118 119 120 122 125 126 128 132 133 135 137 141 142 
 
 143 144 146 148 149 151 153 154 '5 8 159 '60 164 166 167 
 
 168 171 183 184 187 196 197 198 201 205 206 207 208 209 
 
 210 211 212 213 214 215 216 218 222 228 229 230 233 234 
 238 239 240 241 253 256 258 259 261 263 264 266 267 269 
 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 278 281 282 284 285 287 288 
 289 290 291 292 293 295 296 297 298 300 301 302 304 305 
 306 307 308 312 313 316 317 318 319 320 321 322 323 324 
 325 326 327 330 332 333 335 336 338 339 342 343 344 346 
 347 350 35i 352 353 354 355 356 358 359 360 361 363 364 
 
 We shall next examine each of these Polynesian languages for the dis- 
 covery of their mutations from the standard of the Proto-Samoan. 
 
 The vocabulary of Nuguria, collected by Dr. Thilenius, is probably not 
 standardized as would have been the case if we owed it to some resident 
 collector. Accordingly we may attach no particular importance to the 
 fact that / and r seem to be used with equal frequency, that f -/ is almost 
 as frequent as i-h. In these lists it has been deemed unnecessary to indi- 
 cate the data upon which rest the more positively established mutations. 
 
 433 
 
434 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 a-o 61, 256 
 
 e-i 62 
 
 0-0 201 
 
 u-i 125 
 
 h — 206, 215, 278 
 
 
 
 
 s-.r ng-ra 
 
 *-f 
 
 kg 113 
 
 P-P 
 
 s-h n-ng 259 
 
 f-h 
 f-v 91 
 
 k— 156 
 
 p-6 103, 285 
 
 Aspiration 
 
 assumed 159, 
 
 275- 
 
 
 The Rapanui speech diverges from Proto-Samoan in the loss of the true 
 aspirate, the mutation of the sibilant to an aspirate, and the mutation of 
 f to h. The irregular variants are as follows : 
 
 a-o 61, 233 l-w 321 o-a 137 u-a 125 
 
 \-r \-l 141 \-n 154 I — 103, 128 a-o 168 
 
 ng-«g ng-n 125 m-p 141 
 
 Aspiration assumed 158, 270. 
 
 Rapanui differs markedly in its speech from other languages of eastern 
 Polynesia. It carries a far larger element of distinctly Proto-Samoan mate- 
 rial ; at the same time it has also a distinctly Tongafiti element, only one 
 item of the latter, however, being involved in the material here assembled. 
 The tradition is clear that Rapanui was peopled by a migrant race, said 
 to have come from a land in the east where periodical droughts killed the 
 vegetation, and since the time of the settler king there have been 56 
 successors. The eastern home is incomprehensible; nothing intervenes 
 between Rapanui and the coast of Chili and Peru in that direction, and 
 nothing in the ethnography of the races there found can be brought into 
 association with the Polynesians of this outlying colony of the South Sea. 
 Nor does this tradition fall into accord with the belief, supported by such 
 evidence as may exist in geographical names, that Rapanui, Great Rapa, 
 was settled from Rapaiti or Rapa the Less. The date of settlement by 
 reduction of the royal line counting four to the century is established at 
 500 a. d. This antedates by a considerable period the arrival of the Tonga- 
 fiti migration in the Pacific. The Tongafiti speech element is proof that 
 the Rapanui settlement must have followed the expulsion of the Tongafiti 
 from Nuclear Polynesia, an event which we have satisfactorily established 
 as synchronous with the Norman Conquest. The traditional date, there- 
 fore, is wholly untrustworthy. The presence of the remarkably large Proto- 
 Samoan content in the speech is clear evidence that in the place whence 
 the Rapanui colonists emigrated the two migration swarms were inter- 
 mingled in peaceful association. No island is now discoverable where the 
 language contains the like proportions of distinctively Proto-Samoan and 
 distinctively Tongafiti elements. The only conclusion permissible is that 
 Rapanui was peopled by a migration in which the two race elements were 
 evenly mixed, therefore a secondary migration from some point of contact 
 of the two migrations. 
 
 The remainder of this added material bears with considerable insistence 
 upon the station of Motu, which in the foregoing discussion has served as 
 the ultimate point in establishment of the Viti Stream of Proto-Samoan 
 migration. It is, accordingly, well worth the apparatus of check-lists and 
 phonetic tables here assembled, the material being associable with that 
 presented and discussed in Chapter VII. 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 435 
 
 Awalama 46 74 190 199 217 239 247 254 258 259 265 272 276 290 
 
 297 298 300 306 317 321 324 328 330 336 339 340 350 360 
 361 363 
 
 Boniki . . 46 74 187 190 199 217 225 239 249 254 259 265 272 273 
 
 290 300 302 312 313 321 324 328 339 344 350 351 361 363 
 
 Dobu. . . 46 47 74 190 199 207 214 217 239 249 258 276 278 285 
 
 290 297 300 302 306 308 309 313 317 318 321 324 328 329 
 
 ^ 330 339 342 344 35o 360 
 Domara.312 
 
 Doura... 74 217 249 259 265 272 284 291 306 309 312 313 318 324 
 
 _ , 330 342 35o 360 
 
 Duba 324 
 
 Galavi... 46 74 149 199 217 225 239 249 254 259 265 272 273 282 
 
 290 297 312 313 321 324 328 339 340 344 350 360 361 363 
 
 Galoma. . 46 47 74 109 122 149 187 190 206 217 247 249 254 265 
 
 276 284 285 290 291 292 294 298 306 308 312 313 317 321 
 
 324 328 330 334 335 346 351 360 
 
 Hula.... 46 47 74 109 122 149 187 190 214 217 247 249 265 276 
 
 290 291 292 294 298 306 308 312 313 317 321 324 328 330 
 
 _ ... 334 335 340 346 349 35 1 360 
 
 Kabadi.. 46 47 59 74 122 149 214 247 249 254 258 259 265 266 
 
 272 290 291 292 294 298 300 308 309 312 313 317 321 324 
 
 „ 330 335 336 350 35i 360 361 363 
 
 Keakalo.312 338 
 
 Keapara. 46 47 74 122 149 187 190 206 214 217 247 249 254 265 
 
 272 284 285 290 291 292 294 297 298 306 308 312 313 317 
 
 321 324 328 330 334 335 346 349 351 360 
 
 Kinwina 47 74 109 149 187 190 212 214 217 225 239 273 276 285 
 
 290 291 294 300 302 306 308 309 312 313 317 318 321 324 
 
 328 329 330 339 340 344 350 361 
 
 Kiviri... 59 74 190 199 217 225 249 278 282 285 297 300 306 312 
 
 3'3 321 324 328 330 339 340 344 350 351 361 363 
 Kiwai . . . 340 
 Koita. . .217 
 Koko-Yimidir 340 
 
 Kubiri.. 74 217 225 249 278 282 300 302 306 312 313 316 317 321 
 
 324 328 330 339 340 344 351 360 361 363 
 Kunini. .361 
 
 Kwagila.190 291 297 313 324 330 350 
 
 Mabuiag. 46 76 218 340 344 361 
 Mailu. . .312 
 Masig. . .361 
 
 Massim.,268 291 318 
 
 Mekeo. . . 46 74 i°9 J 9Q 206 207 214 217 247 254 259 272 276 290 
 
 292 294 3°6 309 312 313 318 321 324 328 335 336 339 342 
 
 350 360 363 
 
 Miriam.. 64 76 3 61 (Murray Island, page 99) 
 
 Misima.. 47 109 190 199 217 247 259 291 297 308 312 321 324 328 
 
 330 342 35° 35i 361 
 
 Mugula. .190 199 212 247 290 291 294 298 313 324 330 340 344 350 
 
 363 
 
 Mukawa. 46 74 '9° '99 206 217 225 239 247 249 259 273 276 285 
 
 298 300 302 306 312 313 316 317 324 328 330 335 336 339 
 34° 344 350 351 360 361 363 
 
 Murua...i49 190 199 217 239 247 273 276 285 290 291 300 302 306 
 
 308 309 312 317 318 321 324 328 339 350 361 
 
 Nada 109 149 190 199 212 217 225 239 247 273 276 290 291 302 
 
 306 308 309 312 313 317 318 324 328 330 333 339 340 342 
 
 344 35° 35i 361 
 
 Oiun 59 74 149 187 19° '99 217 225 249 258 282 297 298 306 
 
 313 317 321 324 336 339 34° 344 35° 361 
 
 Panaieti. 47 74 109 190 214 217 225 239 247 249 259 291 292 308 
 
 309 312 313 321 324 328 330 350 361 
 
 Pokau... 46 59 74 109 122 149 190 206 207 214 2J7 247 249 258 
 
 259 265 273 284 285 291 292 298 306 308 309 312 313 317 
 
 321 324 330 339 34° 346 35o 351 360 361 363 
 
436 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Raqa 74 190 199 217 225 249 282 298 317 321 324 328 336 339 
 
 340 344 350 361 363 
 
 Roro. . . . 46 74 122 190 206 214 217 239 247 249 254 259 272 276 
 
 290 291 292 298 300 306 308 309 312 313 321 324 328 33s 
 
 336 339 346 350 361 363 
 
 Rubi.... 46 109 187 190 199 217 247 249 265 276 278 284 285 290 
 
 292 298 306 312 313 317 321 324 328 334 339 349 35i 360 
 
 Sariba... 46 74 109 149 190 199 212 217 239 247 249 258 265 272 
 
 276 278 285 290 291 294 298 313 321 324 328 329 33o 339 
 
 340 361 363 
 
 Sinaugoro 46 47 74 109 122 187 190 214 217 247 249 265 276 285 
 
 290 291 292 298 306 312 313 317 318 321 3 2 4 328 330 333 
 
 334 335 338 346 349 35* 
 
 Suau. ... 46 74 149 190 199 207 212 217 239 247 249 258 265 276 
 
 278 290 291 292 294 298 302 313 317 318 321 324 330 339 
 
 _ 344 350 360 363 
 
 Tagula..i9o 212 217 247 258 259 294 302 312 313 324 336 361 
 
 Taupota. 46 74 190 199 217 225 239 254 259 265 272 282 290 291 
 
 297 298 300 302 306 312 313 317 321 324 328 330 336 339 
 340 344 350 360 361 363 
 
 Tavara. . 46 74 190 199 206 217 258 259 265 272 291 297 300 312 
 
 313 321 324 328 336 339 350 361 
 
 Tubetube 46 74 149 190 206 212 217 247 249 258 290 291 292 294 
 
 298 300 302 313 317 318 321 324 330 340 360 361 
 
 Uni 46 217 259 265 272 284 290 291 292 312 313 317 321 324 
 
 336 339 342 346 360 361 
 
 Wagawaga 74 217 290 
 
 Waima. . 47 308 312 321 335 344 346 
 
 Wedau.. 46 74 109 190 199 206 217 225 239 247 254 258 259 265 
 
 272 276 282 290 291 297 300 302 306 308 313 317 321 324 
 
 328 336 338 339 340 344 350 351 360 361 363 
 
 Yaraikana 340 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 437 
 
 We shall next develop the phonetic variety of these languages in a 
 series of tables such as we have employed for other Melanesian speech 
 in Chapter VII. 
 
 AWALAMA. 
 
 a a, i, o 
 e e oo 
 
 i *', a, e, o u u, o 
 
 \ I, r, n 
 ng n, g, m n n, g, h mm 
 
 h t,- 
 s h, — 
 
 v g 
 i v, w 
 k h, — t t, d, h, — p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 199, 217, 239, 258, k-h 297 
 
 265, 276, 290, 300, 317, 324, k— 46, 258, 306 
 
 339. 350, 360 n-n 46, 74, 259, 290, 317, 330 
 
 8-t' 328 n-g 254 
 
 a-o 199, 258, 291 n-h 328 
 
 e-c 190, 276, 290, 363 h-t 339 
 
 i-i 46, 259, 290, 291, 298, 300, h— 363 
 
 350 s-h 239 
 
 i-o 254 s — 298 
 
 ie 254, 330 t-t 74, 199, 258, 306, 324, 350 
 
 i-o 254 t-d 276 
 
 O-o 247,259,336,363 t-h 247 
 
 u-m 74, 239, 247, 258, 265, 298, t— 217 
 
 306, 317. 321, 330, 360 mm 217, 258, 265, 317, 321, 324, 
 
 11-0 328 328 
 
 1-f 339 v-9 291 
 
 \-r 297 f-v 363 
 
 l-» 265, 336, 350 f-w 254, 259, 290, 360 
 
 ng-ro 336 P-P 19° 
 
 ng-0 35° P" & 2 47 
 
 ng-m 199 
 
 Identical 317, 324 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 217, 265 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 239, 259, 276, 290, 306, 350, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 306, 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 239, 298, 360 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 247, 254, 300, 321, 330, 336, 339 
 
 Metathesis 36° 
 
438 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 BONIKI. 
 
 a a, e, i, o 
 
 e e, a, u o o, e 
 i i, a, o u u, o 
 
 ng n, m n n, k, — m m 
 
 IU- 
 h 
 
 s j, — 
 
 V 
 
 f 7), W, />, £ 
 
 k k t t, m p b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 199, 217, 239, 265, I-w 265 
 
 290, 300, 312, 324, 328, 351 I— 312, 350 
 
 a-e 350 ng-w 350 
 
 a_ * 35° ng-m 199 
 
 a-o 199 k-k 46, 225, 249, 351 
 
 e-e 190, 290, 363 n-w 46, 74, 187, 290, 328, 351 
 
 e-o 190, 249, 272 n-k 254 
 
 e-w 187 n — 259 
 
 it 46, 249, 273, 290, 300, 312, s-j 344 
 
 350 s— 239 
 
 i' a 2 54 t-t 74. 199. 249, 302, 324, 350 
 
 i-o 259 t-m 217 
 
 0-0 187, 363 mm 217, 265, 312, 321, 324, 328 
 
 o-e 259 f-v 254, 273, 290^363 
 
 U-M 74, 239, 265, 272, 273, 302, f-MI 290 
 
 321, 344, 350 f-/> 193 
 
 u-o 328 f-fe 259 
 
 \-l 225, 272 p-6 193 
 
 Identical 46, 74, 324, 344, 351 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .249, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 239, 265, 273 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 290, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 259, 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 187, 239, 273, 302 
 
 Terminal accretion 217, 225, 249, 272, 300, 302, 321 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 439 
 
 DOBU. 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a o o, e 
 
 ' * u u, a 
 
 I I, r, n, — 
 ng n, g, m, — n n mm 
 
 h s 
 s s 
 
 v 
 
 f w, s,~ 
 *■ 9, s, — t t, d, s, — p p, b 
 
 &-a 46, 74, 199, 207, 214, 239, ng— 285 
 
 258, 276, 278, 290, 300, 308, k-<7 302 
 
 3i3. 3i7, 318. 324, 342, 360 k-.r 297 
 
 a-e 309, 328, 350 k— 4 6, 249, 258, 306 
 
 *° 302 n-w 74, 290, 317, 318, 32I) 324, 
 
 e-e 190, 276, 290 328 
 
 e-o 47, 249, 318 h -s 47, 278 
 
 it 46, 47, 249, 285, 290, 300, s-j- 239, 342, 344 
 
 302, 308, 313, 329, 330, 342 t-t 47, 74, 199, 207, 249, 258, 
 
 0-0 285 276, 306, 324, 350 
 
 o-e 309 t-d 329 
 
 u-tt 74, 207, 239, 258, 278, 306, t-s 318 
 
 317, 321, 329, 330, 344, 360 t— 302 
 
 ua 328 mm 258, 313, 317, 318, 321, 324, 
 
 1-/ 308 328 
 
 \-r 297 f-w 290 
 
 l-« 3°9. 3 X 3 fs 290 
 
 I — 350 f— 214, 290, 329, 360 
 
 ng-rc 309, 350 p-p 190 
 
 ng-g 308 p-& 207, 285 
 ng-m 199 
 
 Identical 74, 190, 239, 276, 317, 324, 330, 342, 344 
 
 Consonant identity . . . .328 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 329, 360 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 199, 207, 278, 290, 306, 313 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 214, 249, 306 
 
 Frontal accession 46 
 
 Terminal accession 190, 278, 300, 317, 342 
 
 Metathesis 308 
 
440 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 DOMARA. 
 
 a-a 312 1 — 312 
 
 i-i 312 m-m 312 
 
 DOURA. 
 
 a a, e 
 e a o e 
 
 It U M 
 
 1 *, r, *, — 
 ng — n n, — mm 
 
 h 
 s d 
 
 V t; 
 f A, & 
 k — t k p h 
 
 a-a 74, 217, 265, 284, 309, 312, ng— 309, 350 
 
 313, 318. 324, 342, 350, 360 k— 249, 306 
 
 a-e 291 n-ra 74, 330, 342 
 
 e-o 249, 272, 318 n— 259 
 
 it 249, 259, 291, 312, 313, 330, s-d 342 
 
 342, 350 t-fe 74, 217, 249, 306, 318, 324, 
 
 o-e 259, 309 350 
 
 u-m 74, 265, 272, 284, 306, 330, m-m 217, 265, 312, 313, 318, 324 
 
 360 v-v 291 
 
 1-/ 309 i-h 272, 360 
 
 \-r 265, 272 i-k 259 
 
 1-t 284, 309 p-h 284 
 1— 312, 313, 350 
 
 Identical 265, 330 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 74, 217, 306, 318, 324, 342, 360 
 
 Frontal abrasion 249, 259, 306 
 
 Terminal accretion 249 
 
 DUBA. 
 
 a-a 324 t-t 324 
 
 m-m 324 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 441 
 
 GALAVI. 
 
 a a, e, i, o 
 e a, e o o, e 
 
 1 /, r, w, — 
 "g n, m n n» *, — ni w 
 
 h g 
 
 S S 
 
 V 
 k h n * . i V, W, p, k,- 
 
 a " a 46, 74. 199, 217, 239, 265, I— 3I3j 35 o 
 290, 312, 313, 324, 328, 340, ng-« 35 o 
 360, 363 ng-m 199 
 
 Vi ffo £~* 46,149,249 
 
 * » 350 kg 22 5 , 297 
 
 f X " „ nw 46, 74, 290, 328 
 
 e-e 290, 363 n -k 254 
 
 e-a 249, 272 n — 259 
 
 1-* 46, 149, 225, 249, 273, 290, h-g 340 
 
 3i2,3i3,35o s-s 239,344 
 
 Jt o«o J - ' 74, I99 ' 249, 32 *> 350 
 
 1 ° 259 t_ w 217 
 
 0."g «f mm 2I 7- 26 5> 312, 313, 321, 324, 
 
 e 2 59 328, 340 
 
 U-m 74, 239, 265, 272, 273, 282, t-v 254, 273, 282, 290 
 
 32 x, 344, 360 f. w 290, 360, 363 
 
 U-0 328 i-p 272 
 
 1-* 272 f-k 259 
 
 1-r 225, 297 f_ 3 6o 
 
 1-w 265, 312, 313 
 
 Identical 46, 74, 149, 239, 324, 344 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .249, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 265, 273, 360 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 225, 290, 312, 313, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 149, 239, 273, 360 
 
 Terminal accretion 149, 217, 225, 249, 254, 272, 321, 340 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
442 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 GALOMA. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o o 
 i t u w, i, o 
 
 1 I, r, g, n, — 
 ng g n n, g mm 
 
 h r 
 s r 
 
 \ b, w 
 
 f p, b 
 
 kg,— t I,— p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 109, 217, 254, 265, ng-g 285, 306, 346 
 
 290, 291, 292, 294, 308, 312, k-g 46, 149 
 
 3 r 3. 3 r 7, 324- 334. 335. 346, k— 249, 306 
 
 351, 360 n-« 46, 74, 187, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 a-e 284, 328 321, 328, 330, 334, 351 
 
 e-e 122, 187, 190, 276, 290 n-<7 109, 254 
 
 e-a 47, 249 h-r 47, 206 
 
 i-i 46, 74, 149, 206, 249, 254, S-r 298 
 
 285, 290, 291 t-l 247 
 
 0-0 187, 206, 247, 285 t— 47, 74, 217, 249, 276, 294, 
 
 U-m 74, 109, 247, 265, 284, 292, 306, 346 
 
 294. 298, 3°6, 3!7. 321, 330, m-w 217, 254, 265, 312, 313, 317, 
 
 334. 335, 360 324, 328 
 
 u-i 351 v-b 109 
 
 u-0 328 v-w 291 
 
 1-J 308, 334, 335 f-b 122, 206, 290, 292, 294, 360, 
 
 \r 149 i-p 254 
 
 1-0 308 VP 190, 285 
 
 \-n 265 p-b 247, 284, 285 
 I— 284, 312, 313 
 
 Identical 187, 190, 317, 321, 330, 334 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 265, 334 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 74, 109, 122, 206, 254, 285, 290, 292, 308, 
 
 346, 36° 
 
 Terminal abrasion 324 
 
 Frontal abrasion 47, 249, 306 
 
 Frontal accretion 276 
 
 Terminal accretion 321 
 
 Metathesis 149, 334 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 443 
 
 HULA. 
 
 a a, e 
 
 e e, a o o 
 
 i i, e u u, i, o 
 
 I I, r, g, n, — 
 
 ng g n n, k, — mm 
 h r 
 s r 
 
 v b, w 
 
 i b, v 
 
 k k, g,— t h, i, k, r, — p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 109, 214, 217, 265, k-k 149, 351 
 
 276, 290, 291, 292, 294, 308, kg 249, 306 
 
 312, 313, 317, 324, 334, 335, k— 46 
 
 346, 349. 35i. 360 n-w 46, 74, 187, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 a-e 328 321, 328, 330, 334, 351 
 
 e-e 122, 187, 190, 276, 290, 349 n-k 254 
 
 e-a 47, 249 n — 109 
 
 i-i 46, 47, 149, 249, 290, 291, h-r 47 
 
 298, 308, 312, 313, 321, 330, s-r 298 
 
 346 t-h 74 
 
 i-e 254 t-i 276 
 
 0-0 187, 247 t-k 349 
 
 U-u 74, 109, 247, 265, 292, 294, t-r 347 
 
 298, 306, 317, 321, 330, 334. t— 47, 217, 249, 294, 346 
 
 335, 360 m-m 217, 265, 312, 313, 317, 324, 
 
 u-i 351 328 
 
 11-0 328 v-6 109 
 
 1-J 335, 349 v-w 291 
 
 \-r 149 i-b 360 
 
 \-g 313 f-V 122, 214, 254, 290, 292, 294 
 
 l-n 265, 334 p-p 190 
 
 1— 308, 312 p-b 247 
 ng-? 308, 346 
 
 Identical 190, 330, 335 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .328 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 109, 187, 217, 265 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 74, 122, 214, 290, 291, 308, 313, 334, 346 
 
 Terminal abrasion 306, 324 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 47, 109, 308 
 
 Frontal accretion 187 
 
 Metathesis 149, 321 
 
444 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 KABADI. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o o, e 
 i i, e u u, o 
 
 1 r, - 
 
 ng n, — n « mm 
 
 h d 
 
 s t 
 
 V V 
 
 f V, s, — 
 k— t k, s p p 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 214, 258, 265, 290, 1— 309, 312, 313, 336, 350 
 292, 294, 300, 308, 309, 312, ng-n 308, 336, 350 
 
 313. 3i7. 324- 335. 350, 35i. "g— 309 
 
 360 k— 46, 249, 258 
 
 &-e 258, 291 n-« 46, 74, 259, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 e-e 122, 290, 363 321, 330, 351 
 
 e-o 47, 122, 249, 272 h-d 47, 363 
 
 i-i 46, 47, 122, 259, 290, 291, s-t 298 
 
 298,308,312,313,321,330, t-fe 47, 74,247,258,294,324, 
 
 350 350 
 
 i-e 300 t-s 249 
 
 0-0 247, 309, 336, 363 mm 258, 265, 312, 313, 317, 324 
 
 o-e 259 y-v 122, 291 
 
 u-m 74, 247, 258, 265, 272, 292, f-v 122, 214, 290, 292, 294, 360 
 
 294, 298, 317, 321, 330, 335, f-s 259 
 
 35i f— 272, 363 
 
 u-o 360 p-p 247 
 1-r 265, 272, 308, 335 
 
 Identical 265, 317, 321, 330, 335 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .122 
 
 Vowel identity 46 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 74, 122, 214, 290, 292, 298, 308, 324 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 249, 336 
 
 Frontal accretion 300 
 
 Terminal accretion 249, 272, 294, 300, 321, 335, 336 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
 KBAKALO. 
 
 a-a 312, 338 1— 312 
 
 e-t 338 kg 338 
 
 i-* 312 m-m 312 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 445 
 
 KEAPARA. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o o 
 it u u, i, o 
 
 1 /, r, g, n, — 
 ng j n n, g mm 
 
 h r 
 s I 
 
 V w 
 
 f v, b, g 
 k k, g, h t I, — p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 214, 217, 254, 265, ng-g 285, 308, 346 
 
 290, 291, 292, 294, 308, 312, k-k 149 
 
 313. 3i7» 324. 334. 335, 346, kg 249, 297, 306 
 
 349. 35i. 360 k-h 46, 214 
 
 a-e 284, 328 n-w 46, 74, 187, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 e-e 122, 187, 190, 290, 349 321, 328, 330, 334 
 
 e-o 47, 249, 272 n-g 254 
 
 i-i 46, 47, 149, 206, 249, 254, h-r 47, 206 
 
 285, 290, 291, 298, 308, 312, s-Z 298 
 
 313. 321, 330, 346 t-l 247 
 
 0-0 187, 206, 247, 285 t— 47, 74, 217, 249, 294, 346, 
 
 u-u 74, 247, 265, 272, 284, 292, 349 
 
 294. 298, 306, 317, 321, 330, mm 217, 254, 265, 312, 313, 317, 
 
 334, 335. 360 324, 328 
 
 U-i 351 v-w 291 
 
 u-0 328 i-v 122, 214, 254, 290, 292, 294 
 
 11 335. 349 f" 6 272, 360 
 
 l-r 149 i-g 206 
 
 1-9 3 J 3 VP 19°, 285 
 
 1-m 265, 334 p-6 247, 284 
 1— 284, 297, 308, 312 
 
 Identical 187, 190, 317, 321, 330, 335 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .328 
 
 Vowel identity 217, 265 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 74, 122, 214, 254, 290, 291, 298, 308, 313, 
 
 334, 346, 360 
 
 Terminal abrasion 306, 324 
 
 Frontal abrasion 47, 308 
 
 Terminal accretion 321 
 
 Metathesis 149 
 
446 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 KIRIWINA. 
 
 a a, e, i 
 e e, a, i o o, a, u 
 
 i t U M 
 
 1 /, r, n, — 
 ng g n 11, I mm 
 
 h s 
 s s, n 
 
 V w 
 
 f v, k, g, d, — 
 k k, kw, g t t, d, s, k p b 
 
 a-a 74, 214, 217, 276, 291, 294, k-k 149, 214, 225, 297, 306 
 
 302, 308, 309, 312, 313, 317, k-£w 225 
 
 318, 324 k-g 302 
 
 ae 300 n-n 187, 317, 328, 330 
 
 a-i 290, 309, 324, 328, 350 n-l 74 
 
 e-e 190, 297 h-s 47 
 
 e-o 47, 187, 190, 276, 290, 318 s-.j 239 
 
 e-i 318 s-w 344 
 
 i-i 47, 149, 273, 285, 290, 291, t-t 47, 74, 217, 276, 306, 318, 
 
 297. 300, 302, 308, 312, 313, 324, 350 
 
 329, 33°. 350 t-d 302 
 
 0-0 285, 309 t-.f 318, 329 
 
 o-a 187 t-k 294 
 
 o-« 309 m-ra 217, 312, 313, 317, 318, 321, 
 
 u-« 47, 149, 273, 285, 290, 291, 324, 328 
 
 297, 3°o, 302, 308, 312, 313, v-w 291 
 
 329, 330, 350 f-v 214, 273, 290 
 
 \-l 212, 290, 308, 312, 313, 350 i-g 294 
 
 \-r 225, 297 f-k 212 
 
 1-w 309 i-d 294 
 
 I — 291 f — 329 
 
 n%9 285, 308, 309, 350 p-b 190, 285 
 
 Identical 149, 217, 297, 306, 312, 317, 324 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .318, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 273, 329, 344 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 74, 212, 214, 285, 291, 302 
 
 Terminal abrasion 328 
 
 Frontal accretion 187, 273, 276 
 
 Terminal accretion 149, 300, 309, 317, 330 
 
 Metathesis 308, 313, 350 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 447 
 
 KIVIRI. 
 
 a a, e, o, u 
 e e, a, i o o 
 it u it, a 
 
 1 r, n, — 
 ng n, m n n mm 
 
 h s, r 
 s s 
 
 v 
 
 f b 
 k k, g, s, — t t V P, f 
 
 a-a 74, 199, 217, 278, 313, 324, ng-m 199, 285 
 
 328, 340, 350 k-k 350 
 
 a.-e 350 k-9 225, 306 
 
 a-o 199 k-,r 297 
 
 a-w 300 k — 249 
 
 e-e 190 n-w 74, 328, 350 
 
 e-a 249 h-j- 278 
 
 e-i 363 h-r 340 
 
 »-* 2 49. 3°o» 312, 313, 350 s-j 344 
 
 0-0 285, 363 t-< 74, 199, 217, 249, 306, 324, 
 
 u-u 74, 278, 306, 344 350 
 
 u-a 306 m-ra 217, 312, 313, 324, 328, 340 
 
 \-r 225, 297 f-6 282, 363 
 
 \-n 312, 313 p-/> 285 
 
 1— 350 p-/ 190 
 
 ng-« 350 
 
 Identical 74, 217, 324, 344 
 
 Terminal abrasion 350 
 
 Vowel identity 350 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 278, 313, 340, 363 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .285, 312, 328 
 
 Terminal abrasion 285, 312, 328, 350 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 278 
 
 KOITA. 
 a-a 217 m-m 217 t-m 217 
 
448 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 KUBIRI. 
 
 e e, 
 
 a a, 
 a 
 
 ng 
 
 k k, g, — 
 
 a-a 74, 217, 278, 300, 302, 312, 
 3i3, 3i7> 324. 328, 340, 351, 
 360 
 
 a-e 316 
 
 e-e 363 
 
 e-a 249 
 
 '-*' 249, 300, 302, 312, 313 
 
 0-0 363 
 
 o-a 282 
 
 u-u 74, 278, 282, 306, 316, 317, 
 
 344. 35i, 360 
 u-0 328 
 \-r 225, 316 
 I-w 312, 313 
 
 0, 
 
 a 
 u 
 
 1 r, n 
 
 n 
 h 
 
 s 
 
 s, 
 
 s 
 
 m 
 r 
 
 m m 
 
 t * 
 
 k-fe 
 
 k-a 
 
 k— 
 
 n-w 
 
 n-ra 
 
 h-j 
 
 h-r 
 
 s-s 
 
 U 
 
 m-m 
 
 i-b 
 f— 
 
 v 
 f 
 P 
 
 6, - 
 
 351 
 
 225, 302 
 249. 306 
 
 74. 328, 351 
 3i7 
 278 
 
 340 
 
 344 
 74, 217, 249, 302, 306, 324 
 
 217, 3 12 , 313. 3i6. 3 I 7.'324. 
 328, 340 
 282, 363 
 360 
 
 Identical 74, 217, 324, 344, 351 Frontal abrasion 249. r 3o6 
 
 Consonant identity 316, 328 Terminal accretion . 249, 278/300, 
 
 Consonant mutation : 302,^340 
 
 Vowel identity..278,306,3i2,3i3,363 Metathesis 302 
 
 ng n 
 
 1 1 
 
 KWAGILA. 
 
 
 e 
 
 a a, 
 i 
 
 I r, - 
 n d 
 h 
 
 
 
 u u 
 
 m m 
 
 k k 
 
 a-a 
 
 313, 
 
 324. 
 
 350 
 
 
 0.-0 
 
 291 
 
 
 
 
 e-i 
 
 190 
 
 
 
 
 1-1 
 
 291, 
 
 313. 
 
 330. 
 
 350 
 
 u-u 
 
 330 
 
 
 
 
 \-r 
 
 297 
 
 
 
 
 1— 
 
 313. 
 
 350 
 
 
 
 Identical . . 
 
 
 
 . . . "?24 
 
 Vowel 
 
 identity . 
 
 
 ■••350 
 
 
 V 
 
 9 
 
 
 f 
 
 
 : t 
 
 P 
 
 b 
 
 ng-n 350 
 
 
 
 k-fe 297 
 
 
 
 n-d 33° 
 
 
 
 t-t 324. 35° 
 
 
 
 mm 313, 324 
 
 
 
 v-g 291 
 
 
 
 p-6 190 
 
 
 
 Frontal accretion . 
 
 
 . , 190 
 
 Terminal accretion 
 
 . . 
 
 . . 190, 330 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 449 
 
 MAILU. 
 
 a-a 312 1 — 312 
 
 i-i 312 m-ra 312 
 
 MASSIM. 
 
 a-a 268, 291, 318 m-ra 318 
 
 e-i 318 t-t 268, 318 
 
 i-i 291 x-w 291 
 
 \-r 268 
 
 MEKEO. 
 
 a a 
 
 e e, a o o, e, u 
 
 it u u 
 
 1 ', - 
 ng ng, n n w, «a, — m ra 
 
 h k 
 s k 
 
 v p 
 
 t f, p>~ 
 
 k- t ft, — p / 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 109, 207, 214, 217, k — 46 
 
 254, 276, 290, 292, 294, 309, n-w 259, 321, 342 
 
 312, 313, 318, 342, 350, 360 n-ng 46, 74, 254, 292 
 e-e 190, 276, 290, 318, 363 n — 109, 290 
 
 e-a 272 h-k 206, 363 
 
 i-i 46, 206, 254, 259, 290, 312, s-& 342 
 
 313, 321, 342, 350 t-fe 247 
 
 0-0 246, 247, 336, 363 t— 74, 207, 217, 276, 294, 318, 
 
 o-e 259 350 
 
 o-u 309 m-ra 217, 254, 312, 313, 318 
 
 U-M 74, IO9, 207, 247, 272, 292, V-p IO9 
 
 294- 321, 36° f"/ 294 
 
 X-l 336 f-p 206, 214, 254, 272, 290, 292, 
 
 1— 3°9. 312, 313, 350 36°- 363 
 
 ng-ng 309, 336 f— 259 
 
 ng-w 35° P-/ 19°. 207, 247 
 
 Identical 321, 336 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 109, 217, 276, 318 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 Vowel identity 190, 206, 207, 214, 254, 290, 342, 360 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 109 
 
 Frontal accretion 272 
 
 Terminal accretion 74, 254 
 
450 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MABUIAG. 
 
 a a 
 e o 
 
 i t u u, a, ai 
 
 1 
 ng n mm 
 
 h 
 
 s s 
 
 V 
 
 f 
 
 p p 
 
 a-a 46, 218 
 
 
 
 
 k— 
 
 46 
 
 
 i-i 46 
 
 
 
 
 s-s 
 
 344 
 
 
 U-M 344 
 
 
 
 
 m-ra 
 
 76 
 
 
 u-a 76 
 
 
 
 
 P'P 
 
 218 
 
 
 il-ai 76 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Identical 
 
 
 • 217, 
 
 344 
 
 
 
 
 Vowel identity . 
 Frontal abrasion 
 
 
 .. 46 
 . . 46 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 MIRIAM. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 e i 
 
 1 / 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u, a, e 
 
 
 ng 
 
 
 
 n 
 h 
 
 s 
 
 
 m m 
 
 V 
 
 f 
 
 
 k 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 P b 
 
 e-i 
 
 64 
 
 u-w 
 
 64 
 
 u-a 
 
 76 
 
 U-e 
 
 76 
 
 1-/ 64 
 
 m-TO 76 
 
 p-b 64 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 64 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 451 
 
 MISIMA. 
 
 a a, e, i, u 
 e e, a, i o o 
 \ i u u 
 
 1 I, n, — 
 ng n, m n n, I, k, — m w 
 
 h r 
 S s, h 
 
 V w, r 
 f 
 k h, g t t, n p p, b 
 
 a-a 109, 199, 217, 308, 312, 324, k-k 351 
 
 342, 350 k-p 297 
 
 a-e 291 n-n 259, 330, 342, 351 
 
 a-t 328 n-l 342 
 
 a-« 351 n-k 328 
 
 e-e 190 n — 109 
 
 e-o 47 h-r 47 
 
 e-t 190 s-j 342 
 
 '-* 47, 259, 291, 312, 330, 342 s-fe 342 
 
 0-0 247 t-t 47, 199, 217, 324, 350 
 
 U-M 109, 247, 328, 330 t-W 217 
 
 l-l 3°8 m-w 217, 312, 324, 328 
 
 I-n 312 v-w 291 
 
 •— 297, 350 v-r 109 
 
 ng-ra 308, 350 p-p 247 
 
 ng-ra 199 p-& 190 
 
 Identical 217, 324, 342 
 
 Vowel identity 109, 330 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 190, 199, 308, 312 
 
 Terminal abrasion 259, 308 
 
 Frontal abrasion 109 
 
 Metathesis 247 
 
452 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MUGUIA. 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a, i o o, i 
 i > u u, oa 
 
 1 I, n, — 
 ng n, m n n m] m 
 
 h J- 
 s s, sh 
 
 v g 
 
 f v, r w, s, k 
 k t t, k, h p />, 6 
 
 a-a 199, 3i3, 324 n-w 290, 330 
 
 a-e 294, 350 h-s 363 
 
 a-o 291 s-j 344 
 
 e-e 190 s-^fe 298 
 
 e-a 290 t-2 199, 324, 350 
 
 e-i 190, 363 t-fe 294 
 
 i-i 290, 291, 298, 313, 330, 350 t-h 247 
 
 0-0 363 m-ra 313, 324 
 
 O-i 247 V-# 291 
 
 U-W 212, 294, 298, 330, 344 f-V 294 
 
 u-oa, 247 f-w 363 
 
 \-l 212 f-j 290 
 
 \-n 313 f-& 212 
 
 1— 350 p-p 247 
 
 ng-w 350 p-6 190 
 
 ng-ra 199 
 
 Identical 324, 330, 344 
 
 Vowel identity 350 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 199, 212, 298, 313 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 453 
 
 MUKAWA. 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a o o, u 
 
 \ i u u, o 
 
 1 r, n, — 
 ng n, m n n, k mm 
 
 h s, g 
 s s, t, — 
 
 v 
 
 f p, b, w, s 
 k k t t, s p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 199, 217, 239, 276, k-k 46, 249, 306, 351 
 
 290, 300, 312, 313, 317, 324, n-w 46, 74, 259, 317, 328, 336, 
 
 328, 335, 340, 350, 35i. 360, 351 
 
 a-e 316 n-k 290 
 
 sl-o 199 h-s 206 
 
 e-e 190, 276, 290, 363 h-g 340 
 
 e-o 249 s-j 239, 344 
 
 i-i 46, 206, 249, 259, 273, 290, s-t 351 
 
 298, 300, 312, 313, 330, 350 s— 298 
 
 0-0 259, 285, 336, 363 t-t 74, 199, 217, 249, 276, 302, 
 
 o-u 206, 247 306, 324, 350 
 
 "-« 74. 239. 247. 273. 298, 302, t-s 247 
 
 306, 316, 317, 330, 335, 344, m-w 217, 312, 313, 316, 317, 324, 
 
 351. 36° 328, 340 
 
 u-o 328 f-b 259, 273, 363 
 
 l-r 3!6, 335 f-/> 206 
 
 I-« 312, 313, 336 f-w 290, 360 
 
 I — 350 f-s 290 
 
 ng-w 336, 35° PP 247, 285 
 
 ng-w 199, 285 p-6 190 
 
 Identical 46, 74, 217, 239, 276, 306, 317, 324, 330, 335, 
 
 344. 35i 
 Consonant identity. . . .249, 316, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 273, 350 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 259, 312, 313 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 239, 273, 276, 298, 302 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 249, 285, 302, 330, 336, 340 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
454 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 MURUA. 
 
 a a, e, i, u 
 e e, i, u o o, au 
 i i, u u u, i, o 
 
 In, y, — 
 ng g, m n n, s mm 
 
 h 
 s s 
 
 v r 
 f v 
 k k, g t t, d, s P p, b 
 
 a-a 199, 217, 276, 291, 308, 317, I— 350 
 
 318, 324, 350 ng-g 285, 308, 309, 350 
 
 a-e 199, 302, 350 ng-w 199 
 
 a-i 300, 309 k-k 149, 306 
 
 a-u 328 kg 302 
 
 e-e 190, 290 n-w 290, 317 
 
 e-z 190, 318 n-.f 328 
 
 e-M 276 s-j- 239 
 
 it 149, 273, 290, 291, 300, 302, t-* 199, 217, 276, 306, 318, 324, 
 
 308, 312 350 
 
 i-M 285 t-d 302 
 
 0-0 247, 285 t-s 247 
 
 o-aw 309 m-m 217, 312, 317, 318, 324, 328 
 
 u-m 273, 306 v-r 291 
 
 u-o 247, 328 i-v 273, 290 
 
 u-t 306 p-p 247 
 
 I-» 3°9> 312 p-6 190, 285 
 
 \-y 308 
 
 Identical 217, 324 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .306, 318 
 
 Vowel identity 273 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 290, 317 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . .312 
 
 Terminal abrasion 312, 317 
 
 Frontal accretion 273, 276 
 
 Terminal accretion 149, 199, 285, 300 
 
 Metathesis 149 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 455 
 
 NADA. 
 
 a a, e, i, o 
 e e, a, i oo, u 
 i i, a u u, e, o 
 
 I I, r, n, — 
 ng g, n, m, — n n, I, s, — mm 
 
 h d 
 s s 
 
 v pw, r 
 f v, k, — 
 k k, kw, g t t, d, s p p, b 
 
 &-a 109, 217, 276, 291, 302, 308, ng-m 199 
 
 3°9. 3 I2 > 3i3. 3i7. 318, 3 2 4, "2— 3°8 
 
 340, 342, 350 k-fe 149, 306, 351 
 
 a-e 199 k-few 225 
 
 a-i 290, 309, 328, 350, 351 k-g 302 
 
 a-o 199 n-n 290, 317, 330, 351 
 
 e-e 190 n-l 342 
 
 e-a 190, 276, 290 n-j- 328 
 
 e-i 318 n — 109 
 
 \-i 149, 225, 290, 291, 308, 312, h-d 340 
 
 313. 330, 342 S-.T 239, 342, 344 
 
 i-a 273 t-t 199, 217, 276, 306, 318, 324, 
 
 0-0 247 350 
 
 o-u 309 t-d 302 
 
 u-M 109, 212, 273, 3°6, 3i7. 328, t-s 247 
 
 33°. 35i m-ra 217, 312, 313, 317, 318, 324, 
 
 u-e 344 328, 340 
 
 u-0 247 \-pw 109 
 
 1-/ 212, 308, 312 \-r 291 
 
 \-r 225 f-i) 273 
 
 1-w 3°9. 313 f - fe 212 
 
 I— 350 f— 290 
 
 ng-? 309 V-P 247 
 
 ng-w 350 p-6 190 
 
 Identical 149, 217, 306, 312, 317, 324, 330 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .318, 344 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 212, 225, 313, 342 
 
 Terminal abrasion. . .302, 340 
 
 Terminal abrasion 302, 340 
 
 Frontal accretion 273 
 
 Terminal accretion 149, 199 
 
 Metathesis 109 
 
456 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 OIUN. 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a, i o a 
 \ i, u u u, a, i 
 
 1 r, - 
 ng n, m n n, m mm 
 
 h r 
 s n, — 
 
 v 
 
 f b 
 k k, g, s, — t t p / 
 
 a-a 74, 199, 217, 258, 290, 313, ng-m 199 
 
 3i7, 324- 340, 350 k-fe 149, 225 
 
 a-e 217 k-9 306 
 
 a-o 199 k-^ 297 
 
 e-e 190, 290, 363 k— 249, 258 
 
 e-a 187 n-n 74, 187, 290 
 
 e-i 249 n-m 317 
 
 i-i 149, 249, 290, 298, 350 h-r 340 
 
 i-w 313 s-» 344 
 
 o-a 187, 336, 363 s— 298 
 
 u-m 74, 258, 298, 306, 317, 344 t-t 74, 199, 217, 249, 258, 306, 
 
 u-a 306 324, 350 
 
 u-i 344 m-ra 217, 258, 313, 317, 324, 340 
 
 \-r 225, 297 i-b 282, 290, 363 
 
 1— 313- 350 P-/ 190 
 
 ng-w 336, 350 
 
 Identical 74, 149, 324 
 
 Consonant identity . . . .217 
 
 Vowel identity 317 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 340, 363 
 
 Terminal abrasion . . . 290 
 
 Terminal abrasion 290, 350 
 
 Frontal abrasion 249, 336 
 
 Frontal accretion 149, 187, 225 
 
 Terminal accretion 187, 190, 249, 336 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 457 
 
 PANAIETI. 
 
 , a. a, e, u 
 
 e e, a, i o o, u 
 \ i u M 
 
 I r, n, — 
 
 ng n, g n n, ng, g, — m w 
 
 h r 
 
 s J 
 
 v w, r 
 
 f />, - 
 k fe t <, h, n p p, b 
 
 a-a 74, 109, 214, 217, 239, 292, k-k 225, 249 
 
 308, 309, 312, 313, 324, 350 n-w 74, 259, 330 
 
 a-e 291 n-tig 292 
 
 a-« 328 n-g 328 
 
 e-e 190, 249 n — 109 
 
 e-a 47 h-r 47 
 
 e-i 190 s-s 239 
 
 \-i 47, 249, 259, 312, 313, 330 t-t 47, 74, 217, 249, 324, 350 
 
 O-o 247 t-h 247 
 
 0-m 309 t-n 217 
 
 u-m 74, 109, 239, 247, 292, 328, mm 217, 312, 313, 324, 328 
 
 330 v-r 109 
 
 1-r 225, 308 v-w 291 
 
 i-» 309. 312, 313 f-p 214, 292 
 
 i— 350 f— 214 
 
 ng-w 308, 350 p-p 247 
 
 ng-i? 3°9 P- & 190 
 
 Identical 74. 217, 239, 249, 324, 330 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 214, 292, 308, 312, 313 
 
 Terminal abrasion 259, 308 
 
 Frontal accretion 239 
 
 Terminal accretion 324 
 
 Metathesis 247 
 
458 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 POKAU. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a, i o o, e 
 i i, e u u, o 
 
 I I, i, — 
 
 ng n, I, — n n, — mm 
 
 h d 
 
 s d 
 
 V V 
 
 f v, b, k 
 k k, — t k, d p b, v 
 
 a a 46, 74, 109, 207, 214, 217, ng-n 285, 308, 346 
 
 258, 265, 284, 292, 308, 309, ng-/ 309 
 
 3 12 , 3 r 3. 317, 324. 339. 346, ng— 350 
 
 35°. 35i, 360 k-fe 149 
 
 a-e 291 k — 46, 249, 258, 306 
 
 e-e 190, 363 n-w 46, 74, 259, 292, 317, 321, 
 
 e-a 249 330, 351 
 
 e-i 122 n — 109 
 
 i-i 46, 149, 206, 249, 259, 285, h-d 206, 339, 363 
 
 291, 298, 308, 312, 313, 321, s-d 351 
 
 330, 346, 350 t-k 74, 207, 217, 249, 258, 306, 
 
 i-e 273 324, 346, 350 
 
 0-0 206, 285, 309, 363 t-d 298 
 
 O-e 259 m-ra 217, 258, 265, 312, 313, 317, 
 
 u-m 74, 109, 207, 258, 265, 273, 324 
 
 284, 292, 298, 306, 317, 321, \-v 109, 291 
 
 330, 360 f-v 122, 206, 273, 292, 36°. 363 
 
 u-o 351 f-fc 214 
 
 1-/ 265, 284, 308, 309, 339 f-k 259 
 
 \-i 284 p-b 190, 207, 285 
 
 1— 312, 313, 350 p-v 284 
 
 Identical 149, 265, 317, 321, 330 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 109 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 74, 190, 206, 207, 214, 217, 284, 285, 292, 298, 
 
 306, 308, 309, 324, 339, 360, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 109, 306 
 
 Frontal accretion 1 90 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 249, 321 
 
 Metathesis 273 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 459 
 
 RAQA. 
 
 a a, o 
 e e, i o o, a 
 
 i i u u, o 
 
 1 r, — 
 tig n, m n n, m m m, d 
 
 h r, I 
 s n, — 
 
 v 
 
 f b 
 k k, ka, — t t, d p b 
 
 a-a 74, 199, 217, 317, 324, 328, k-ka 225 
 
 340, 350 k— 249 
 
 a.-o 199 n-w 74, 328 
 
 e-e 190, 363 n-w 317 
 
 e-i 249 h-r 340 
 
 \-i 225, 249, 298, 350 h-l 363 
 
 0-0 336, 363 s-n 344 
 
 o-a 282, 336 s — 298 
 
 u-tt 74, 282, 298, 306, 317, 344 t-t 74, 199, 217, 249, 306, 324, 
 
 u-o 328 350 
 
 \-r 225 t-d 217 
 
 1— 336. 35° m-m 217, 317, 324, 328, 340 
 
 ng-« 336, 35° m - d 2I 7 
 
 ng-m 199 f-6 282 
 
 k-fe 306 p-6 190 
 
 Identical 74, 217, 306, 324 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .328 
 
 Vowel identity 225, 317, 344, 350, 363 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 190 
 
 Frontal abrasion 249, 336 
 
 Frontal accretion 190, 340 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 336 
 
460 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 RORO. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o o, a, e, u 
 
 i « u u, i, o 
 
 1 I, r,— 
 ng », — n n mm 
 
 h t, z, — 
 s h, z, t 
 
 v v, b 
 f v, b, h, — ■ 
 k— t t, h p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 214, 217, 276, 290, ng— 309, 346, 350 
 
 292, 300, 308, 309, 312, 313, k— 46, 249, 306 
 
 324, 335. 339. 346, 35°. 360 n-w 46, 74, 254, 259, 290, 321 
 
 a-e 291 h-t 206, 363 
 
 e-e 190, 276, 290, 363 h-z 206 
 
 &-a 122, 249, 272 h — 339 
 
 \-i 46, 122, 206, 249, 254, 259, S-h 239 
 
 290, 291, 298, 300, 308, 312, s-z 298 
 
 313, 321, 346, 35° s-t 298 
 
 0-0 206, 247, 336, 363 t-t 247, 249 
 
 o-a 336 t-h 74, 217, 276, 306, 324, 346, 
 
 o-e 259 350 
 
 o-M 309 m-m 217, 312, 313, 324 
 
 u-w 74, 292, 292, 298, 306, 321, v-v 291 
 
 335. 360 \-b 122, 291 
 
 u-i 239 i-v 206, 254 
 
 u-o 247 i-b 214, 272, 290, 360, 363 
 
 1-/ 308 i-h 259 
 
 \-r 272, 308, 335, 339 f— 292 
 
 1— 3°9. 312, 313, 336, 350 V-P 190 
 
 ng-n 308, 336 p-b 247 
 
 Identical 190, 321, 335, 339 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 276 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 74, 206, 214, 217, 254, 290, 298, 308, 324, 360, 
 
 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 239, 249, 292, 306, 336 
 
 Frontal accretion 300, 339 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 247, 249, 259, 335, 350, 360 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 461 
 
 RUBI. 
 
 a a, e, i, o 
 e e, a, i o o 
 i t u u, o 
 
 1 I, n, — 
 ng g, mo, — n n, g mm 
 
 h 
 s r 
 
 v — 
 
 f w, g, — 
 k k, g, — t t, k, r p p, b, vi 
 
 a-(i 46, 199, 217, 265, 276, 278, ng— 285 
 
 292, 312, 313, 317, 321, 324, k-k 351 
 
 334, 349, 35i, 360 kg 46 
 
 a-e 328 k — 249, 306 
 
 a-i 284, 290 n-M 46, 187, 290, 317, 321, 328, 
 
 a-o 109 334, 351 
 
 e-e 187, 190, 276, 290 n-g 109 
 
 e-a 249 s-r 298 
 
 e-i 349 t-t 199, 217, 249, 276, 306, 324 
 
 i-i 46, 249, 285, 290, 298, 312, t-fe 349 
 
 313, 321 t-r 278 
 
 0-0 187, 285 mm 217, 265, 312, 313, 317, 324, 
 
 u-M 109, 265, 278, 284, 292, 298, 328 
 
 3°6, 317, 321, 334, 35i, 360 v— 109 
 
 U-o 328 i-w 360 
 
 \-l 349 i-g 360 
 
 1-M 334 f — 290, 292 
 
 I— 265, 284, 312, 313 p-p 285 
 
 ng-g 285 p-6 190, 285 
 
 ng-mo 199 p-w 284 
 
 Identical 217, 276, 317, 321, 324 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .328 
 
 Vowel identity 187, 265 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 190, 199, 278, 285, 298, 3o6,*334 
 
 Terminal abrasion 292 
 
 Frontal abrasion 249, 265, 292, 306 
 
 Frontal accretion 187 
 
 Terminal accretion 46, 249,. 321 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
462 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 SARIBA. 
 
 a a, e, i, o 
 e e, a, i O o, i 
 i i, u u u, a, o 
 
 1 r, n 
 ng n, m n n, g mm 
 
 h s 
 s ^ 
 
 V w, — 
 
 f V, u, w, s, k, 
 
 k k, g, — t t, d, k, s p p, b 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 109, 199, 217, 239, k — 258 
 
 258, 265, 276, 291, 313, 324 tin 74, 290, 321, 328, 330 
 
 a-e 278, 294 n-g 109 
 
 &-i 328 Iw 278, 363 
 
 a-o 258 s-s 239, 298 
 
 e-e 190, 276, 290, 297, 363 t-t 74, 199, 217, 247, 249, 258, 
 
 e-o 249, 272 276, 324 
 
 e-t 363 t-d 329 
 
 \-i 46, 149, 249, 285, 290, 291, t-k 294 
 
 297, 298, 313, 330 t-s 258 
 
 i-M 329 m-m 217, 258, 265, 313, 321, 324, 
 
 0-0 285, 363 328 
 
 o-* 247 v-w 291 
 
 U-M 74, IO9, 212, 239, 265, 278, V 109 
 
 294, 298, 321, 329, 330 f-v 272 
 
 u-a 272, 328 f-w 294, 363 
 
 U-0 247 f-M 363 
 
 1-r 149, 212, 297 f-s 290 
 
 I-m 265, 313 f-k 212 
 
 ng-w 285 f — 329 
 
 ng-m 199 p-p 247 
 
 k-fe 46, 249, 297 p-b 190, 285 
 
 kg 149, 249, 272 
 
 Identical 46, 74, 217, 239, 276, 297, 298, 324, 330 
 
 Consonant identity. . . .249, 328 
 
 Vowel identity 265 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 199, 212, 285, 291, 313, 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 149, 239, 276, 278 
 
 Terminal accretion 109, 149, 272, 321, 328 
 
 Metathesis 149 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 463 
 
 SINAUGORO. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o o 
 i i u u, o 
 
 I I, r, n, g, — 
 ng g n n, g mm 
 
 hi 
 s I, r 
 
 v w, — 
 f v 
 k k, g t t, k, s, I p b, — 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 109, 214, 217, 265, k-k 351 
 
 276, 290, 291, 292, 312, 313, k-g 46, 214, 249, 306, 338 
 
 317, 318, 321, 324, 334, 335, n-w 46, 74, 187, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 338. 346, 349. 35i 321, 328 
 
 a-e 328 n-g 109 
 
 e-e 122, 187, 190, 276, 290, 318, h-Z 47 
 
 338, 349 s ~ l 298 
 
 e-a 47, 249 s-r 338 
 
 i-i 46, 47, 249, 285, 290, 291, t-t 47, 74, 217, 249, 306, 324, 
 
 298, 312, 313, 321, 330, 346 346 
 
 0-0 187, 247, 285 t-fe 349 
 
 u-u 74, 109, 247, 265, 292, 298, t-l 247 
 
 3°6, 317, 33°, 334, 335. 35 1 ^ s 276, 318 
 
 u-o 328 m-w 217, 265, 312, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 \l 335 324, 328 
 
 \-r 349 v-w 291 
 
 l-n 265, 334 v— 109 
 
 \-g 313 i-v 122, 214, 290, 292 
 
 I— 312, 313 p-b 190, 285 
 
 ng-g 285, 346 p— 247 
 
 Identical 74, 217, 317, 321, 324, 330, 335 
 
 Consonant identity .... 325 
 
 Vowel identity 109, 187, 265, 276, 318 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 122, 190, 214, 285, 290, 291, 298, 306, 313, 
 
 334. 336 
 
 Frontal accretion 187, 190, 276 
 
 Terminal accretion 249, 321 
 
464 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 SUAU. 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a O o 
 
 i t U u, o 
 
 1 r, n, — 
 ng n, m n n mm 
 
 h s 
 s ^ 
 
 v 9 
 
 f v, w, s, h, e, — 
 k g, — t t, s, — p b, — 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 199, 207, 217, 239, k— 46, 249, 258 
 
 258, 265, 276, 278, 290, 292, n-n 74, 290, 292, 317, 321, 330 
 
 313, 3*7, 3 l8 » 324. 35°, 360 h-^ 278, 363 
 
 a-e 294 s-s 239, 298, 344 
 
 a-o 199, 291 t-t 74, 199, 207, 217, 249, 258, 
 
 e-e 190, 276, 290, 318, 363 276, 318, 324 
 
 e-o 249 t-s 247, 258 
 
 \-i 46, 149, 249, 290, 291, 298, t — 294 
 
 313. 33°. 350 m-m 217, 258, 265, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 0-0 247, 363 321, 324 
 
 u-u 74, 207, 212, 239, 247, 258, \-g 291 
 
 265, 278, 292, 294, 298, 317, f-v 294, 363 
 
 330, 344. 360 f-w 290 
 
 U-o 321 f-h 290 
 
 \-r 149, 212 f-s 290 
 
 \-n 265, 313 f-e 292 
 
 1 — 350 f— 212, 360 
 
 ng-w 350 p-& 190, 207 
 
 ng-ra 199 p — 247 
 k-g 149 
 
 Identical 74, 217, 239, 276, 298, 317, 318, 324, 330, 344 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 265 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 207, 212, 278, 313, 350, 363 
 
 Terminal abrasion 290 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 247, 249, 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 149 
 
 Terminal accretion 207 
 
 Metathesis 149 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 465 
 
 TAGULA. 
 
 a a, o 
 e e, i o o, u, we 
 
 i i, u u u, ia 
 
 1 I, n 
 ng tig n n, ng mm 
 
 h 
 s 
 
 V 
 
 f w, v 
 kg, — t d, r p b 
 
 a-o 217, 258, 294, 302, 312, 313, \-n 313 
 
 3i7, 324 n %- n 9 336 
 
 a-o 258 k-g 302 
 
 e-e 190 k — 258 
 
 e-t 190 n-w 259 
 
 i-i 247, 259, 312, 313 n-ng 259 
 
 i-w 259, 302 t-d 247, 258, 302 
 
 0-0 247, 336 t-r 217, 258, 294, 324 
 
 0-m 336 mm 217, 258, 312, 313, 317, 324 
 
 o-we 336 f-v 294 
 
 u-w 212, 294 f-w 212 
 
 u-ia 212 p-6 190, 247 
 
 \-l 212, 312, 336 
 
 Identical 312 
 
 Vowel identity 217 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 190, 212, 247, 294, 313, 324 
 
 Terminal abrasion 259, 317 
 
 Frontal accretion 247, 336 
 
466 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 TAUPOTA. 
 
 a a, i, o 
 e e, a o o 
 i i, a, e u u, o 
 
 I I, r, n, g 
 ng n, g, m n n, g, h, — m m 
 
 h t 
 s A, g', — 
 
 v w 
 
 f v, w, b, — 
 k k, g, — t t, — p b 
 
 &-a 74- !99. 217. 239, 265, 290, ng-m 199 
 
 291. 300, 312, 313, 317, 324, k-k 225 
 
 339, 35°. 360 kg 297 
 
 a-i 328 k — 46, 306 
 
 a-o 199 n-w 46, 74, 290, 317, 330 
 
 e-e 190, 290 n-g 254 
 
 e-a 272 n-h 328 
 
 i-z 46, 259, 290, 291, 298, 300, n— 259 
 
 3 12 , 313, 350 h-< 339 
 
 ie 254, 330 s-h 239 
 
 i-a 254 s-^' 344 
 
 0-0 259, 282, 336 s— 298 
 
 u-m 74, 239, 265, 272, 282, 298, t-t 74, 199, 302, 306, 324, 350 
 
 302, 306, 317, 321, 330, 344, t— 217 
 
 360 m-w 217, 265, 312, 313, 317, 321, 
 
 u-o 328 324, 328 
 
 1-J 339. 350 v-w 291 
 
 \-r 225, 297 f-i) 254, 259, 282, 290 
 
 \-n 265, 312, 313, 336 i-w 290, 360 
 
 l-g 272 f-& 272 
 
 ng-n 336 f— 360 
 
 ng-9 35° P-b 190 
 
 Identical 74, 239, 317, 324 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 217, 259, 265, 344 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 282, 290, 291, 306, 312, 313, 350 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 259, 306, 32 
 
 Frontal accretion 225, 239, 298 
 
 Terminal accretion 190, 225, 254, 272, 300, 302, 321, 330, 336, 339 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 467 
 
 TAVARA. 
 
 a a, o 
 e e, a, u o o, u 
 i i, o u u, o 
 
 1 /, n 
 ng n, g, m n n m w 
 
 h h, t 
 s 
 
 v g 
 
 f />, w, /> 
 k g, h, — t t, — p p 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 199, 217, 258, 265, ng-w 199 
 
 290, 3°°, 313. 324- 339. 350 kg 272 
 
 a-o 199, 258, 291 k-fe 297 
 
 e-e 290 k — 46, 258 
 
 e-a 272 n-n 46, 74, 259, 290 
 
 e-w 190 h-h 206 
 
 i-i 46, 259, 290, 291, 300, 312, h-t 339 
 
 313, 35° t-t 74, 199, 258, 324, 350 
 
 i-o 206 t — 217 
 
 0-0 259, 336 mm 217; 258, 265, 312, 313, 321, 
 
 o-m 206 324, 328 
 
 u-m 74, 258, 265, 272, 321 v-<7 291 
 
 11-0 328 i-p 206 
 
 1-/ 297 i-w 259, 290 
 
 1-w 265, 312, 313, 336, 350 f-h 272 
 
 ng-w 336 p-/> 190 
 
 ng-9 35o 
 
 Identical 74, 324 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 217, 265 
 
 Consonant mutation: 
 
 Vowel identity 259, 290, 313, 350 
 
 Terminal abrasion. .312 
 
 Terminal abrasion 312 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 190 
 
 Terminal accretion 272, 300, 321, 336, 339 
 
468 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 TUBETUBE. 
 
 a a, e, i 
 e e, a, i o o, ua 
 i t u u, i 
 
 \ I, n, y 
 ng n n n mm 
 
 h j 
 s s 
 
 v w 
 
 f fe, s, i, v, w, — 
 k k, g, — t t, s, k p p, b 
 
 a-o 46, 74, 217, 258, 265, 291, k— 258 
 
 292, 294, 298, 321, 330, 360 n-rc 46, 74, 259, 290, 292, 317, 
 
 a-e 291, 294, 300, 360 330 
 
 a-i 265 h-s 206, 340 
 
 e-e 190, 290, 318 s-.r 298 
 
 e-a 249 t-t 74, 217, 249, 258, 318, 324 
 
 e-i 190 t-s 247, 258 
 
 i-i 46, 149, 206, 249, 259, 285, t-k 294 
 
 290, 291, 298, 300, 313, 330 m-m 217, 258, 265, 313, 317, 318, 
 
 0-0 206, 285 321, 324, 340 
 
 o-ua 247 v-w 291 
 
 u-u 74, 212, 247, 258, 265, 292, i-h 212 
 
 294, 298, 321, 330, 360 f-.? 290 
 
 u-i 317 i-i 292 
 
 1-/ 212 i-v 294 
 
 1-ra 265, 313 f-w 360 
 
 \-y 265 f — 206 
 
 ng-M 285 p-/> 247 
 
 k-fe 46, 149 p-& 190, 285 
 
 kg 249 
 
 Identical 46, 74, 149, 217, 298, 318, 324, 330 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 206, 212, 285, 291, 313, 340 
 
 Terminal abrasion 259, 317 
 
 Frontal abrasion 321 
 
 Terminal accretion 149, 249, 321 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 469 
 
 UNI. 
 
 a a, e, o 
 e e, a o o, eo, a 
 
 i * u M 
 
 1 /, r, i, — 
 ng «, — n n, — mm 
 
 h d 
 s / 
 
 v v, w 
 f v, b, g 
 k — t k, — p b 
 
 a-o 46, 217, 265, 284, 290, 292, 1— 312, 313, 336 
 
 312. 3i3. 317, 324. 339. 342, ng-n 346 
 
 346, 360 ng— 336 
 
 a-e 291 k — 46 
 
 a-o 284 n-ra 46, 290, 292, 317, 321, 342 
 
 e-e 290 n — 259, 342 
 
 e-o 272 h-d 339 
 
 \-i 46, 259, 290, 291, 312, 313, s-t 342 
 
 321, 342, 346 t-k 324, 346 
 
 0-0 336 t — 217 
 
 o-eo 259 m-w 217, 265, 312, 313, 317, 324 
 
 0-0 346 v-v 291 
 
 u-i* 265, 272, 284, 292, 317, 321, x-w 291 
 
 360 f-v 290, 292, 360 
 
 l-l 265, 272, 284, 339 f-6 272, 290 
 
 \-r 265 f-g 259 
 
 I-t 284 p-6 284 
 
 Identical 265, 321 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 217, 339 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 Vowel identity 290, 292, 324, 342, 360 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 259 
 
 Frontal accretion 321, 336 
 
 Terminal accretion 259, 321 
 
470 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 
 WAGAWAGA. 
 
 
 
 a-a 
 
 74. 217, 
 
 290 
 
 t-t 
 
 74 
 
 e-e 
 
 290 
 
 
 t— 
 
 217 
 
 \-i 
 
 290 
 
 
 m-m 
 
 217 
 
 \-u 
 
 74 
 
 
 i-w 
 
 290 
 
 n-w 
 
 74. 290 
 
 
 
 
 WAIMA. 
 
 a a 
 e a o 
 
 i t u m 
 
 1 /, r, — 
 
 ng n, — n n mm 
 
 h h 
 
 s t 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 k 
 
 t t, h 
 
 
 P 
 
 a-a 308, 312, 335, 346 
 
 ng— 
 
 346 
 
 
 e-a 47 
 
 n-n 
 
 321 
 
 
 »-» 47, 3°8. 312, 321, 346 
 
 h-k 
 
 47 
 
 
 "-« 321, 335. 344 
 
 s-t 
 
 344 
 
 
 \-l 308 
 
 t-t 
 
 47 
 
 
 l-»" 335 
 
 t-h 
 
 346 
 
 
 1— 312 
 
 m-m 
 
 312 
 
 
 ng-w 308 
 
 
 
 
 Identical 47, 321, 
 
 335 
 
 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 
 
 
 Vowel identity 308, 344 
 
 
 
 
 Metathesis 47 
 
 
 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 471 
 
 WEDAU. 
 
 a a, i, o 
 e e, a o o, u 
 • i, a, e, o u u, o 
 
 1 /, r, n, g 
 ng n, g, m n n, g, — m m 
 
 h g, - 
 
 v 6, w 
 f w, />, u, 6 
 k k, g, — t /, — p 6 
 
 a-a 46, 74, 109, 199, 217, 239, ng-# 308, 350 
 
 258, 265, 276, 290, 291, 300, ng-w 199 
 
 308, 313, 317, 324, 328, 340, k-k 225 
 
 350, 35i. 36o kg 297, 338 
 
 at 328 k— 46, 258, 306, 338 
 
 a-o 199 n-n 46, 74, 290, 317, 351 
 
 e-e 190, 276, 290, 338, 363 tig 109 
 
 e-o 272 n— 254, 259, 328 
 
 i-i 46, 206, 259, 290, 291, 300, h-<? 340 
 
 3°8, 3i3>'35 h— 206 
 
 i-a 254 s-g 344 
 
 i-e 308 s— 239 
 
 i-o 206 t-i 74, 199, 258, 276, 302, 306, 
 
 0-0 247, 259, 282, 336, 363 324, 350 
 
 O-tt 206 t — 217, 247 
 
 u-tt 74, 109, 239, 247, 258, 265, mm 217, 258, 265, 313, 317, 321, 
 
 272, 282, 302, 306, 317, 321, 324, 328, 340 
 
 344. 35i. 360 v-b 109 
 
 u-o 328 v-w 291 
 
 \-l 272, 308 f-v 254, 259, 282, 290, 363 
 
 \-r 225, 297 i-b 272 
 
 l-» 265, 313, 336, 350 f-w 290, 360 
 
 l-<7 272 i-p 206, 272 
 
 ng-n 308, 336 p-b 190, 247 
 
 Identical 74, 276, 317, 324 
 
 Vowel identity 46, 217, 239, 259, 265, 344 
 
 Consonant mutation : 
 
 Vowel identity 190, 282, 290, 291, 306, 308, 313, 340, 350, 350, 
 
 363 
 
 Frontal abrasion 46, 259, 306, 321 
 
 Frontal accretion 225, 239, 254, 360 
 
 Terminal accretion 109, 190, 225, 272, 300, 302, 308, 321, 336 
 
 Metathesis 360 
 
472 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 As was done in the preceding part of the work, we next group these 
 mutations under their several phonetic elements. Regarded locally the 
 following tables provide the means for an analytical study of the Poly- 
 nesian content of the languages which, on the northern shore of Torres 
 Straits, reach from the head of the Gulf of Papua to the Louisiade Archi- 
 pelago. Considered more generally they fall into place as supplementary 
 to the series of similar tables beginning on page 121. 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 Keapara 
 Kiriwina 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Misitna 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Roro 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Uni 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Misitna 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 Taupota 
 
 Tubetube 
 Wedau 
 
 Awalama 
 Boniki 
 Dobu 
 Galavi 
 
 Kiviri 
 Mugula 
 Mukawa 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 Raqa 
 Rubi 
 Sariba 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Uni 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Misima 
 
 Murua 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Roro 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Uni 
 
 Waima 
 
 Wedau 
 
 e-o 
 
 e-u 
 i-a 
 
 \-e 
 
 Keakalo 
 Kiriwina 
 Kiviri 
 Kwagila 
 
 Motu 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Awalama 
 Boniki 
 
 Hula 
 Kabadi 
 
 Awalama 
 Boniki 
 
 Motu 
 
 Kiriwina 
 Kubiri 
 
 Boniki 
 Dobu 
 
 Miriam 
 Misima 
 Motu 
 Mugula 
 
 Murua 
 Galavi 
 
 Motu 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Murua 
 Oiun 
 
 Doura 
 Galavi 
 
 Murua 
 Nada 
 Oiun 
 Panaieti 
 
 Tavara 
 Nada 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Motu 
 
 Oiun 
 Raqa 
 
 Kabadi 
 Mekeo 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 Tagula 
 Tubetube 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Roro 
 
 Uni 
 
 Pokau 
 Roro 
 
 Uni 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 473 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Sariba 
 
 l-g 
 
 U 
 
 ng-g 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Mukawa 
 Nada 
 
 Panaieti 
 Roro 
 
 Tagula 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 Wedau 
 
 Dobu 
 Kiviri 
 
 Mabuiag 
 Miriam 
 
 Motu 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Miriam 
 
 Nada 
 
 
 
 
 Galoma 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Murua 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 Murua 
 Nada 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 Rubi 
 Sariba 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 Taupota 
 Tavara 
 Wedau 
 
 Galoma 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Doura 
 
 Murua 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Uni 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Miriam 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Nada 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Roro 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Uni 
 
 Waima 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Misima 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Massim 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Uni 
 
 Waima 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Domara 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Keakalo 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Mailu 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Uni 
 
 Waima 
 
 r 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 Wedau 
 
 ng-Z 
 
 Pokau 
 
474 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 ng-m 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Murua 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Misima 
 
 Nada 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Suau 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Raqa 
 
 
 
 ng-» 
 
 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Nada 
 
 Roro 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Misima 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Uni 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Motu 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Suau 
 
 Waima 
 
 Kabadi 
 Kiviri 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Wedau 
 
 ng-mg 
 
 
 
 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Tagula 
 
 
 
 
 ng— 
 
 
 
 "■ 
 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Nada 
 
 Roro 
 
 Uni 
 
 Doura 
 
 kg 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Motu 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Waima 
 
 Keakalo 
 
 Motu 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Taupota 
 Tavara 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Murua 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Nada 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Misima 
 
 Rubi 
 
 
 
 k~h 
 
 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Tavara 
 
 
 
 k-k 
 
 
 
 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 Taupota 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Murua 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Nada 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Misima 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Motu 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 
 
 k-m 
 k-s 
 
 Motu 
 Dobu 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Oiun 
 
 n-d 
 
 n-g 
 
 n-h 
 n-k 
 a-l 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Mabuiag 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Motu 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 Galoma 
 
 Keapara 
 Panaieti 
 
 Rubi 
 Sariba 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Taupota 
 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Misima 
 
 Nada 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 Taupota 
 
 Misima 
 
 Tavara 
 Tubetube 
 Uni 
 Wedau 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Roro 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Uni 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Wagawaga 
 
 Suau 
 
 Waima 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Wedau 
 
 n-ng 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Tagula 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 475 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 h-d 
 
 h-g 
 
 h-h 
 
 Boniki 
 Doura 
 Galavi 
 
 Hula 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Misima 
 
 Nada 
 Panaieti 
 
 Pokau 
 Taupota 
 
 Uni 
 Wedau 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Motu 
 
 Nada 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Uni 
 
 Galavi 
 Tavara 
 
 Mukawa 
 Waima 
 
 Wedau 
 
 
 
 h-k 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 h-/ 
 
 Raqa 
 
 h-r 
 
 h-s 
 
 hi 
 
 \\-z 
 
 s-d 
 
 «-g 
 
 &-h 
 
 s-k 
 
 s-l 
 
 S-n 
 
 l-sh 
 
 S-t 
 
 t-d 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Galoma 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 Misima 
 
 Oiun 
 Panaieti 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Dobu 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 Kubiri 
 
 Mugula 
 Mukawa 
 
 Sariba 
 Suau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Roro 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 
 Roro 
 
 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Roro 
 
 Wedau 
 
 
 
 Doura 
 
 Motu 
 
 Pokau 
 
 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Wedau 
 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Roro 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 
 
 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 
 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Raqa 
 
 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 
 Boniki 
 Dobu 
 Galavi 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 Kubiri 
 Mabuiag 
 
 Misima 
 Mugula 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Mugula 
 
 
 
 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Uni 
 
 Waima 
 
 Roro 
 
 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 Boniki 
 
 Mukawa 
 Oiun 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Taupota 
 
 AVedau 
 
 Awalama 
 Dobu 
 
 Kiriwina 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 Sariba 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Awalama 
 Hula 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Roro 
 
 Waima 
 
476 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 t-i 
 t-k 
 
 t-l 
 t-m 
 t-n 
 t-r 
 
 t-s 
 
 t-t 
 
 t— 
 
 m-d 
 
 v-b 
 
 v-g 
 
 v.p 
 
 Hula 
 
 Doura 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Misima 
 
 Hula 
 
 Dobu 
 Kabadi 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Duba 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Raqa 
 v 
 Awalama 
 Boniki 
 Dobu 
 Domara 
 Doura 
 Duba 
 Galavi 
 Galoma 
 Hula 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Misima 
 
 Doura 
 Kabadi 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Kiriwina 
 Mukawa 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Massim 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Keakalo 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Koita 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Mabuiag 
 
 Hula 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Nada 
 
 Murua 
 
 Motu 
 
 Pokau 
 Rubi 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 Koita 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Murua 
 Nada 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Suau 
 Taupota 
 
 Mailu 
 
 Massim 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Miriam 
 
 Misima 
 
 Motu 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Roro 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Nada 
 Pokau 
 
 Sariba 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Tubetube 
 Uni 
 
 Sariba 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tavara 
 Uni 
 
 Nada 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Suau 
 
 Panaieti 
 Roro 
 
 Suau 
 Tubetube 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Waima 
 Wedau 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Uni 
 
 Waima 
 Wedau 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Uni 
 
 f-6 
 
 i-d 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Hula 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Misima 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Kiviri 
 Kubiri 
 Mukawa 
 
 Sariba 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Taupota 
 Tubetube 
 
 Roro 
 Taupota 
 
 Uni 
 Wedau 
 
 Uni 
 Wedau 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 
 
 477 
 
 f-e 
 
 i-f 
 H 
 
 Suau 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 i-h 
 
 f-t 
 
 t-k 
 
 t-p 
 
 t-s 
 
 f-u 
 
 Keapara r, 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Uni 
 
 
 Doura 
 Motu 
 
 Roro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 
 
 
 
 Boniki 
 Doura 
 
 Galavi 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Mugula 
 Nada 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Boniki 
 Galavi 
 
 Galoma 
 Mekeo 
 
 Mukawa 
 Panaieti 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Mugula 
 Mukawa 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Sariba 
 
 f-v 
 
 i-w 
 
 p-b 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Murua 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Nada 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Motu 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Suau 
 
 Uni 
 
 Hula 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Roro 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Wagawaga 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Kubiri 
 
 Roro 
 
 Suau 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Nada 
 
 Rubi 
 
 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Kiriwina 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Roro 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Boniki 
 
 Kwagila 
 
 Murua 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Miriam 
 
 Nada 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Misima 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Uni 
 
 Hula 
 
 Motu 
 
 Pokau 
 
 Suau 
 
 Wedau 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Raqa 
 
 
 
 v-i 
 
 p-h 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Doura 
 
 P-P 
 
 Mekeo 
 
 Oiun 
 
 Awalama 
 
 Kabadi 
 
 Misima 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Keapara 
 
 Motu 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Kiviri 
 
 Mugula 
 
 Hula 
 
 Mabuiag 
 
 Mukawa 
 
 Murua 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Nada 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Panaieti 
 
 Tavara 
 
 Roro 
 
 Tubetube 
 
 p-v 
 
 Pokau 
 
 p-io 
 
 Rubi 
 
 P— 
 
 Sinaugoro 
 
 Suau 
 
478 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 The elaboration of this New Guinea material, the more particularly in 
 consideration of its important bearing upon the Viti Stream in the southern 
 gateway out of Indonesia, has made it advisable to extend and, when there 
 is reason therefor, to amend the notes in several cases which have found 
 their place in Appendix I. 
 
 46. 
 
 Until this Torres Straits material became available the line of partition 
 between kai and kani was quite distinctly the division between Polynesia 
 and Melanesia, for kani found its utmost eastern extension in Viti. Lack- 
 ing support from areas of pure Polynesian, the Viti kani could be regarded 
 only in the light of a Melanesian component of that mixed speech. But 
 on the New Guinea coast, at the very portal of exit from the Malay Archi- 
 pelago, we find the two stems in use side by side. Sariba exhibits the 
 Polynesian kai unaltered ; Suau, Mabuiag, and Dobu show the loss of the 
 initial k, that loss being normal in those languages. The supposition that 
 a medial n has been lost, which would be necessary to the argument of the 
 devolution of kai from kani, has been opposed by the fact that in the four 
 languages not only is n never lost, but it retains its proper value far more 
 consistently than in most of the neighbor tongues. We may, then, safely 
 regard kani as an ancient Polynesian stem which maintained its existence 
 to a point just within Nuclear Polynesia and then was dropped from the 
 synonymy. 
 
 47- 
 
 With this considerable record of two forms appearing side by side in 
 each of the Pacific areas, we need have no hesitation in assuming tahi to 
 be an ancient variant of the tehi radical. This slight phonetic change is 
 satisfactorily explained on the theory of the neutral vowel. The series 
 which we find in New Guinea should offer a satisfactory identification of 
 the Indonesian material, which in the earlier note I denied. Waima hati 
 is the tahi radical under 3214 metathesis. For the mutation of the aspirate 
 to the sibilant in Dobu and Kiriwina tasi there is abundant confirmation. 
 The mutation h-d in Motu and Kabadi is normal to those languages, and 
 the kappation in the latter has become very familar in these studies. 
 
 We now pass to a group of forms susceptible of less simple explanation, 
 that of which Misima tari is the type. Nowhere have we found evidence 
 in support of a mutation h-r, except in Sinaugoro with its similar s-l muta- 
 tion. But we have some evidence in support of a t-r mutation, on the 
 nature of which refer to note 258. If, then, we are precluded from the 
 direct passage from tahi to tari we have no difficulty in finding a Motu 
 bridge which shall give us the series tahi-tadi-tari, each span of which may 
 be safely traversed. Thus we are carried over to the identification of the 
 tari of Misima and Panaieti, and to Sinaugoro tali. Thence to ari is a safe 
 step, for t is normally dropped in Galoma, Hula, and Keapara. This shows 
 that the languages which use the forms tari-ari did not acquire the word 
 from the Polynesian wanderers through direct contact, but as a secondary 
 loan from the Motu- Kabadi folk. Thus having found the r in the h place 
 and the loss of stem t, and both within regions of Proto-Samoan influence, 
 we may safely accept the Indonesian identifications. 
 
THE) SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 479 
 
 74- 
 It is now quite clear that our record shows the existence of a natu series 
 parallel with ati. Therefore the forms which exhibit an initial nasal with 
 the final i are to be regarded as natu attracted by ati. In this examination 
 of the New Guinea material it is safe to assume natu as a Polynesian stem. 
 Mekeo ngau-nga is readily establishable upon Galoma nau with a nasal 
 termination, and the latter may perhaps be seen in Malekula netin. 
 
 76. 
 
 Particular interest attaches to the discovery of the amu type in Mabuiag 
 and Miriam, western and eastern islands of the straits and remote from 
 the New Guinea coast, for we shall make opportunity to discuss the paucity 
 of Polynesian material in these islands. The existence of amu in Fotuna 
 affords us reason to regard the t)'pe as ancient Proto-Samoan, and that 
 Mabuiag and Miriam received it directly and not on secondary loan from 
 
 Motu. 
 
 109. 
 
 We note here two series, yet reference to the several phonetic tables will 
 show that the essential mutations, while in general feasible, are in par- 
 ticular not well supported. 
 
 A. Retentive of the initial consonant: Galoma, Wedau; and with 
 
 obliteration of the inner labial, Sinaugoro, Sariba, Rubi. 
 
 B. Abrading the initial, but retentive of some representative of the 
 
 inner labial : Pokau, Mekeo, Hula, Motu, Panaieti, Misima. 
 
 Nada pwau may be regarded as apu under 213 metathesis, and the then 
 initial labial under such maltreatment as marks the Melanesian q, cf. 285. 
 But from pwau Kiriwina pwak conforms to no phonetic law as yet found 
 in this region. 
 
 122. 
 
 Kabadi vai and Roro bai may be taken as simple variants upon the 
 vei type which has effected a lodgment in Nuclear Polynesia in Viti and 
 Rotuma. Kabakada wara has already been under comment in the principal 
 note on this item. The other forms are clear variants upon the Proto- 
 Samoan fe. 
 
 149. 
 
 The Motu and Kabadi forms, referred to the simpler stem in Nifilole 
 laki, may be adjudged composites of a liki variant. The liki type is found 
 in New Guinea only in a metathetic variant : Keapara, Hula, Galoma, Suau, 
 and Sariba in series. The other forms are of the kiki type with various 
 foreign elements in composition. 
 
 190. 
 
 In the principal note on this item we have established an elemental pe; 
 in this district it is recoverable from composites in Awalama and Tavara, 
 in which the u suggests the intimately associable ula component elsewhere 
 widely extended. The duplicated stem pepe is found in Hula, Keapara, 
 Galoma, and in composition in Dobu. The ready mutant bebe is found 
 simply in Rubi, Suau, Sariba; Taupota and Wedau are consimilars of u- 
 
480 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 composites in Awalama and Tavara ; Motu and Sinaugoro of this stem are 
 initial composites in a class by themselves; Mukawa and Raqa are com- 
 posite initial and final, the latter not identifiable but probably not mata, the 
 former showing the ula component ; the doubly composite Pokau involves 
 the same liquid component, which has elsewhere been identified in each 
 position; and from this we pass easily to Roro. The slightly variant bebi 
 stem appears simply in Mugula, Tubetube, Tagula, Murua; the Panaieti 
 and Misima form is most readily explicable as preduplicated. The next 
 stem variant is beba, simply in Nada and Kiriwina, conduplicated in Boniki. 
 In Kwagila we release stem bibi with an initial kara suggestive of the 
 common liquid component. The stem fefe appears simply in Mekeo, and 
 with a termination of unascertained value in Kiviri and Oiun. Thus is 
 established a very satisfactory series of evolution forms. 
 
 206. 
 The few New Guinea forms exhibit harsh but not wholly improbable 
 mutations of the consonants and, to a less degree, of the vowels of Proto- 
 Samoan hifo, the i being the most consistent element. The aspirate is 
 found only in Tavara ; it passes to the sibilant in Tubetube, Mukawa, and 
 Roro (zi) ; the mutation to d is abundantly established in Motu and Pokau, 
 passes easily to t in Roro, and thence is caught in the general kappation 
 movement to Mekeo kipo; these have all been downward mutations, the 
 change to r in Keapara and Galoma, upward in the lingual column, has 
 been discussed in the supplementary note 47 as diagnostic of secondary 
 borrowing; in Wedau the aspirate is extinct. The /-mutations to v, p, h, b, 
 are abundantly familiar ; the ^-mutant in Keapara looks like a secondary 
 borrowing from Galoma neighbors ; in other items it appears in Kiriwina, 
 Rubi, and Uni ; the peculiar siio of Tubetube is no doubt due to the fact 
 that this language has acquired neither v nor /. The vowel changes call for 
 no note except the occurrence of i-o in Tavara and Wedau ; elsewhere in 
 these data this mutation is identified in Awalama, Boniki, Galavi, and Motu. 
 
 207. 
 These forms entail no difficulty until we reach ahu, which Motu uses 
 along with tapu. Inasmuch as the t is abundantly determined in this 
 language, ahu looks like a secondary borrowing from Mekeo, where / is 
 commonly elided. 
 
 212. 
 
 The New Guinea forms are allfulu derivatives, except possibly Suau uru. 
 As that language has no/, this may derive from fulu; equally it may derive 
 from the ulu which we have well established as in Proto-Samoan posses- 
 sion during the Melanesian transit. 
 
 214. 
 
 As in the principal note on this item, so in the Torres Straits littoral we 
 have no difficulty in recognizing the two stems faka and fa. 
 
 217. 
 The presence of the form ama in Awalama, Taupota, Tavara and Wedau, 
 languages which possess the t, forms a connecting link for this state of the 
 stem between its occurrences in Melanesia and those in Indonesia. 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 481 
 
 225. 
 In the Pacific we find as stems kilt, kali, kalo, and kalu. These are found 
 in New Guinea as follows, but because of this consonantal fixity we shall 
 not list mutant vowels. 
 
 kili: Galavi, Nada, and perhaps Raqa. 
 
 kalo: Kubiri, Kiviri, Oiun, Motu, Taupota, Wedau and Boniki. 
 
 kali: Kiriwina. 
 
 To the above New Guinea contributes : 
 kuli: Kiriwina and Panaieti. 
 
 Wedau and Mukawa giai scarcely seems associable, the resemblance to 
 kili being only in the first syllable. 
 
 239- 
 
 Interesting results appear in the comparison of these New Guinea forms 
 with the variants already noted from the Proto-Samoan asu. Take first 
 the initial elements. The palatal is found in Moanus, the first landmark 
 of the Samoa Stream ; in Torres Straits, at the first landmark of the Viti 
 Stream, in Sariba, Panaieti, Mukawa and Awalama ; the whole island bars 
 these two streams. The labial preface of Malekula Aulua is found in Galavi, 
 Taupota, Wedau, and Boniki. Ambrym walehi seems paralleled with Motu 
 kwalahu. The asu stem is identified in Suau and Dobu without alteration. 
 Roro hiavu is strikingly like I,o hiev, in which we distinguish hi as the asu 
 derivative and ev-av-avu as the afi-fire derivative. Nada and Murua museu 
 (and the invert umseu in Kiriwina) seem like asu with the w-preface not 
 elsewhere seen. In the phonetic tables regard has been had only of the 
 recoverable asu and its mutants. 
 
 247. 
 
 Tagula bibido is our sole New Guinea occurrence of the pito stem, all the 
 other examples in this area deriving from puto. These have been freely 
 dealt with by the New Guinea tribesmen, but close analysis will show 
 several series of variants, each consonant being strongly affected in the 
 mutation. For p we have p, b, f, m, and extinction ; for t we have t, d, k, s, 
 k, r, and extinction. The s-forms find distant support in Buka. The muta- 
 tion to I has a satisfactory extension in this area and affords valuable 
 support to the note on the subject under item 258. 
 
 249. 
 In the absence of t in the languages, Hula and Keapara gia and Galoma 
 ia derive from Sariba gita. As to Kabadi is' ana, Dr. Ray states distinctly 
 that s' is found only once in New Guinea and that once is not Kabadi; 
 however, it hangs quite properly upon ihana which he presents as a variant 
 of itana in Roro, and the latter connects through ita and gita with kita 
 and kite. 
 
 254- 
 
 For the most part these New Guinea identifications exhibit the m/i-stem 
 
 before the acquisition of the conditional ma, which, however, appears in 
 
 Mekeo, Galoma, and Keapara. In Taupota and Awalama we have an 
 
 initial element which is probably formative, but we are without evidence 
 
482 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 of transition phases which may establish wo as a mutant of ma. In the 
 former consonant of the stem the mutation n-ng-g-k to extinction is steady 
 and well established ; so, too, the series of the latter consonant f-v-p-w. 
 
 258. 
 
 In the Proto-Samoan stem tnatakut we find four consonants to engage 
 our attention. The m, in fact the whole conditional preformative ma with 
 the exception of Kabadi me, exists unaltered through our New Guinea 
 identifications. The t in second place undergoes no greater change than 
 the kappation in Pokau and Kabadi and the change to r in Tagula, on 
 which see the principal note. In Tagula mar ode we shall arrive at the 
 most satisfactory conclusion by assuming that the stem syllable ku has 
 vanished, thus leaving d as representative of stem t. The stem k has van- 
 ished completely in all these New Guinea identifications. The final t is 
 preserved in Dobu, Oiun, Awalama; becomes d in Tagula, s in Sariba; has 
 vanished from Pokau and Kabadi. 
 
 259- 
 The development of these widely diverse forms is to be studied in the 
 mutations of the stem consonants. The former remains n in Mukawa, 
 Awalama, Tavara, Roro, Kabadi, Mekeo, Pokau, Panaieti.Tubetube, Misima, 
 Tagula; it is no more than a breathing in Motu; is lost from Taupota, 
 Wedau, Doura, Uni, Galavi, Boniki. The / becomes v in Taupota and 
 Wedau, b in Mukawa, w in Awalama and Tavara, h in Roro, and vanishes 
 in Mekeo. From this stage we reach the extirpation of the second syllable 
 in Panaieti, Tubetube, and Misima; and Tagula I regard as a devolution 
 form of the latter. Returning to Roro we find the h passing to s in Motu 
 and Kabadi. Here comes a lacuna. If we imagine a passage to t, prac- 
 ticable but nowhere recorded, the not infrequent kappation would account 
 for Pokau, Doura, Galavi and Boniki. Thence to Uni is an easy passage. 
 
 265. 
 
 The forms in the Torres Straits area run in the series ruma-luma-numa- 
 numi-yuma-uma. With the exception of numi we find Melanesian instances 
 of each form. 
 
 272. 
 
 The probably more elemental stem efu is traceable in Keapara and Mekeo. 
 The lefu stem appears in Motu, Doura, Kabadi, Roro, Uni, Wedau, Galavi, 
 Boniki. In the principal note I pronounced, on the material then acces- 
 sible, against kabu of the Duke of York. We now recognize a kefu stem, 
 either coordinate with lefu and nefu or possibly derivative from the latter. 
 This is found in Taupota, Wedau, Motu, Tavara, Awalama, and Sariba. 
 
 273- 
 The addition of this material removes the objection noted in the principal 
 note (6) against the form kuvi. The assumption of initial k is of wide 
 extent in New Guinea; in fact but two identifications lack it, Motuttfee, 
 which is not the common yam name, and the variant in Pokau, which is 
 metathetic of the 231 type. 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 483 
 
 276. 
 
 This series of identifications runs very smoothly and calls for little com- 
 ment. In a group of the languages we encounter the preface k which has 
 been noted in 273. So far as comparison may be made this appears in the 
 same languages in the two items. 
 
 278. 
 
 The identifications are very simple and faithful to the uha stem. Sariba 
 exhibits the preface k as in 276. The Rubi form with the liquid is com- 
 parable with matching forms in the other gateway. 
 
 282. 
 
 These forms are simple until we reach Kiviri-Oiun bobu. This seems to 
 be a duplication of/ow degraded either to fo or to fu, the former being intrin- 
 sically the more likely form, but we lack the data to make a determination. 
 
 284. 
 
 The course of the initial consonant in this area is to b, to v, to h, to w. 
 The liquid passes through i to extinction. This passage from consonant 
 to vowel has not been segregated in Melanesian phonology, but in New 
 Guinea it is found in five languages and in several items. 
 
 285. 
 
 The absence of complication in these identifications in the southern gate- 
 way affords me the opportunity to note here, as satisfactorily as anywhere, 
 my surprise that in this New Guinea material we find so marked an absence 
 of the final consonants of the closed stems. In the hypothesis we are to 
 regard these landings on the shore of Torres Straits as among the most 
 ancient way-ports of the migration of the Proto-Samoan swarm, yet in this 
 particular we find a predominance of the junior forms which in Polynesia 
 we are to regard as developed in general since the Melanesian transit. It 
 may well be that the New Guinea languages shared the tendency of objec- 
 tion to closed stems and had not yet advanced to the employment of 
 formative suffixes, which has been the chief agent in preserving once final 
 consonants in Nuclear Polynesian. In this case, having no means of pro- 
 tection for closing consonants, the process of final abrasion proceeded with 
 scant interruption to remove them. 
 
 290. 
 
 Here, as in remoter Polynesian migration, we find the trace (Murua vine) 
 of the earlier stem fine. Another simple stem calls for comment, sina in 
 Mugula, sine in Suau, Sariba, Tubetube, Dobu. I incline to regard this as 
 fine under a first mutation Qiine) to the aspiration of its own series ; then, 
 by the floating of h, swung into secondary mutation normal to the lingual 
 series. Thus we may establish the transition phase by which Sina has 
 become a woman's name in Polynesia and is thus removed from possibility 
 of association with the shining sina (342). 
 
 In the general fafine stem this material gives us reason to suspect that 
 the former and the latter/ are not of the same potency or quality; for 
 that reason I note separately their mutation series for comparison. For 
 
484 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 fa we find fai in Suau, confirming its occurrence at three Solomon Island 
 stations : 
 
 Former/: to h, to w, to p, to b, to v, to extinction. 
 Latter/.- to h, to s, to w, to p, to b, to t/, to extinction. 
 Diversely mutant : w-v, Taupota, Wedau, Galavi, Boniki ; w-s , Mu- 
 kawa; w-h, Suau; w — , Dobu; — h, Redscar Bay. 
 The only changes of n are to k in Mukawa, to I in Kiriwina, to extinction 
 in Mekeo. In Rubi gaiine I regard ga as a foreign composition member 
 and iine as the remnant of fifine after extirpation of /, as also in Nada. 
 
 291. 
 
 The final liquid hitherto recognized in Indonesia is of wide extent in 
 New Guinea. It occurs in these languages: Tubetube, Massim, Taupota, 
 Wedau, Misima, Panaieti, Mugula, Suau, Awalama, Kwagila, Tavara. ' It 
 will tend toward simplicity to include therewith Kiriwina waia and Kabadi 
 veina. The p-b forms discovered in Melanesia account for Roro bei. The 
 k forms, sparsely found in Melanesia, are here represented by goila in five 
 languages. The vowel change from vat to vei has already been discovered 
 and accepted. In Nada and Murua rai offers a form without parallel, 
 unless we are prepared to establish the v-r mutation upon this instance 
 and a single form in Misima and Panaieti in item 109. 
 
 292. 
 
 These identifications are very satisfactory. We note two which are 
 unusual. In Tubetube and Suau the initial labial is replaced by a light 
 vowel sound, evidently transitional to its entire absence in Rubi and 
 Roro. In Sinaugoro, Hula, and Keapara we lack explanation of the inter- 
 jected palatal. The loss of the final vowel in Rubi is rare, but not without 
 parallel in Melanesia. 
 
 297. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem nowhere exactly appears in any of these New 
 Guinea languages save Sariba and Kiriwina. The closest approximation 
 is stem gila recoverable from Keapara and Misima. Next we find a gala 
 stem with its range of consonant mutation. At the last we find a karo 
 stem in Kwagila. I have collated only for the consonantal elements and 
 with no great insistence on the validity of these groups. 
 
 298. 
 
 A very good series is here exposed. The only unusual element is the 
 preface in Awalama, Taupota, and Mukawa; and this recurs in Nggao. 
 In the principal note I expressed doubt as to the Malay and Javanese; we 
 come nearer to them with this New Guinea material, where idu and ilu 
 are regular in their mutation. 
 
 300. 
 
 The prevalence of n in these New Guinea identifications inclines me now 
 to the establishment of the Proto-Samoan stem ikan, the more particularly 
 as this region of the great island seems to have been little visited by Indo- 
 nesian rovers. The central k is altogether absent, except perhaps that the 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 485 
 
 extra i in Tubetube He is some such recognition of recent loss as is carried 
 by the ' in Samoan. Inexplicable and unrelated prefixes are found in Roro 
 and Kabadi. 
 
 302. 
 
 The kali stem is easily recognizable in Kiriwina and Nada, and the change 
 of final vowel does not interrupt the identification in Tagula. The Dobu 
 form seems associable, yet we have in that speech no confirming instance 
 of a t elided under full protection. The former element of Kubiri gitaboni 
 I regard as gati under 1432 metathesis, and thus admissible. Murua gedi 
 is a simple variant of gadi. The Tubetube and Suau forms are not to be 
 explained. 
 
 In Bbniki, Mukawa, Taupota, and Wedau I recognize a different root, 
 the Proto-Samoan ut of the same meaning. In the two former it is modu- 
 lated by the preface k which has already been seen in this area. In Nuclear 
 Polynesia we find this root as follows : 
 
 Samoa : u, feu, utia, to bite. Futuna : u, iiti, id. Uvea : mm, uusi, id. 
 Tonga: mm, uji, feuuji, feuutaki, id. 
 
 The Taupota utai and forms associable therewith derive quite satisfac- 
 torily from this Proto-Samoan ut, except that Melanesia, so far, has exhib- 
 ited no identifications which might bridge the great gap between Torres 
 Straits and Nuclear Polynesia. 
 
 306. 
 
 The New Guinea identifications are truer to type than many which are 
 found in Melanesia. The series is kutu-gutu-utu-uku-uhu-uu-u, and from 
 gutu along an offshoot to gu. 
 
 308. 
 
 In this Torres Straits material we find no occurrence of the sky sense, 
 which is the only meaning which the stem carries in Indonesia and in 
 Polynesia. In several cases the stem designates day and its light, more 
 commonly it is the wind, and these two meanings are found in Melanesia. 
 Yet on the eastern coast of New Guinea, at Gorendu in Astrolabe Bay, 
 Miklucho Maclay has recorded lang in the sense of sky. 
 
 3°9- 
 Lacking in the simplicity which marks many of the New Guinea identi- 
 fications, we shall best account for the variety in this item by assuming 
 that the loan has been made in several instances at second or third hand. 
 Thus, while Dobu nene is remote from lango, the latter element in the 
 composite nene-wara points to a borrowing of the nigau-wari of Murua ; 
 this is easily derivative from Panaieti nagunagu, which may readily come 
 from the same parent as Mekeo angu, and that parent is an easy variant 
 of lango. In one devolution series we find lalo-lao-ao and angu-au, in 
 another nagu-nigu-nigo-nene. The acquisition of these forms clears up 
 some of the difficulties noted in the principal note : Guadalcanar ango is 
 abundantly established ; and the Solomon Islands lau-au no longer requires 
 assignment to the Post-Polynesian raiders. 
 
486 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 312. 
 
 Not one of these forms fails of recurrence in Polynesia itself except nim, 
 and the Polynesian intolerance of closed syllables precludes that. In this 
 added material we note the following instances where the five word and 
 the hand word diverge : 
 
 Five. 
 
 Hand. 
 
 Language. 
 
 nim 
 lima 
 ima 
 lima 
 
 niina 
 niina 
 gima 
 ia-mila 
 
 Tavara, Kiviri. 
 Tagula, Nada. 
 Keapara, Hula, Sinaugoro. 
 Kiriwina. 
 
 313- 
 
 In Kiriwina ia-mila the metathetic form, of the 3214 type, has the same 
 prefix ia as in ia-gila in item 308 where also it is associated with a meta- 
 thetic form. 
 
 316. 
 
 Mukawa and Kubiri exhibit the stem as melu, which reappears in Santo, 
 Lo, and Volow. They differ slightly in their treatment of it, Mukawa con- 
 duplicating, Kubiri preduplicating the stem. The syllable na may have 
 locally a formative function, or it may represent the final m of the stem. 
 
 317- 
 The word remains almost without change in this area until we reach the 
 mamu form in three languages neighboring in a single bay. The n-w muta- 
 tion has been observed but once, in the New Georgia and Nggao forms in 
 item 351. Tagula ma has lost distinctive form, yet it is reasonable to 
 associate it with manu as a product of excessive degradation. 
 
 321. 
 There are two distinct loan series in this area. The one borrows the 
 form inu and subjects it to no change greater than the suffixation of local 
 formative elements. The metathesis in Hula is patent, 213 type. The Uni 
 bibinu is clearly a preduplication of binu, but we have no other example of a 
 prefix to this stem. It would undoubtedly have served Judge Fornander 
 as a link between Polynesian and Greek. It should, however, be noted 
 that similar preface consonants have elsewhere been noted in New Guinea 
 despite their anomaly in Polynesian. The second loan series is based upon 
 the stem inum with a consistent sacrifice of the former vowel. This series 
 runs clear from numa to nom; then with a further frontal abrasion we have 
 the series from uma to im, and probably Kiriwina mum adjusts itself there- 
 with. Then with a preface t it is possible that we can trace yet another 
 series in tanuma, toman by metathesis, toma and torn. Murua amomu may 
 be related in some obscure fashion to mum. 
 
 324- 
 Excellent identifications are found in the series mata-maka-mati-matan- 
 mara-maha-ma. We encounter a group based on a mani stem which we 
 can not reconcile with mata; they are included in the list for so much value 
 as may lie in the resemblance to ma. 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 487 
 
 328. 
 
 We should remove the Mekeo and Roro words from this item ; they are 
 variants of lango (309) and have already been discussed in their proper 
 place. So far as we have words with the n-m skeleton we may feel secure 
 in the identification. At the same time it should be noted that the vowel 
 treatment is the less usual one in each of these New Guinea languages, but 
 each finds confirmation in Melanesia, and the namo form is found in the 
 Polynesian of Fotuna. The more complicated forms call for examination in 
 detail. In the composites two alien elements are involved. The iodi of 
 Awalama is so clearly the eoti of Tavara that we are assured that the mo of 
 the latter is a wasted form of Awalama himo. As between the succeeding 
 members of the other group, kini of Taupota and Wedau, and the nika and 
 niku of Nada and Murua, there is an evident metathesis, but it is imprac- 
 ticable to determine from our material the direction in which it has acted. 
 We then encounter namu in the series gumu-kimu-sumo-simu-himo-imo-mo. 
 The gumu form illuminates Tangoan Santo moke, and himo the Malo mohe, 
 both by metathesis. 
 
 329- 
 
 It is interesting to note in this area the close proximity of udi and udu, 
 the latter of which is so strongly prevalent in the eastern gateway. 
 
 330. 
 As soon as we pass from the identical niu in New Guinea we encounter 
 some very interesting series of Indonesian resemblances. Misima nihu, 
 with the inner assumption of the aspirate, is identical with the Malagasy. 
 The forms with final liquid in Mukawa, Awalama, Taupota, and Kwagila 
 are readily comparable with forms in Indonesia subject to the same modifi- 
 cation. The rura of Kubiri and Kiviri is a doubtful form, but the presence of 
 the final liquid syllable may serve as a link to the foregoing. The Kiriwina 
 forms seem associable with the Sulu and Ahtiago, metathesis of the 132 type 
 affecting the two vowels. 
 
 The Motu identification is so distinct (and Galoma is clearly metathetic, 
 of the 3214 type) that it carries the nanu forms. Furthermore the muta- 
 tion 1-m is well established, not only in New Guinea and in Melanesia but 
 in Polynesia as well. _ 
 
 All these identifications are satisfactory until we encounter Mekeo nga- 
 ngau-nga. I have admitted it for inspection because it has the lau stem 
 vowels properly placed, but the consonant mutation (which, however, is 
 normal in Moiki and has a certain standing in Melanesia) and the dupli- 
 cation lack confirmation in the speech and in the life-history of the word. 
 
 336. 
 After the excellent identifications in Mekeo and Tagula we shall have to 
 grope our way through local modifiers and degradation forms. Excising 
 the formative elements, we pick out nono in Mukawa, Tavara, Wedau, 
 Awalama, and Taupota; and this is cut down to no in Oiun. The loss of 
 the initial liquid (a well-supported movement in the four languages) gives 
 ona in Roro, ano (32 1 metathesis) in Raqa, oono in Kabadi, which is yet 
 further reduced to oa in Uni. 
 
488 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 338. 
 
 In this collection Motu dae would scarcely find a place if it were not for 
 the Saa ta'e to account for the initial t, and for the establishment in other 
 items of the extinction of k. Wedau also has established the k loss, and 
 the initial g may be regarded as a modified kappation of the Motu t. Both 
 these forms may proceed from the stem sake. So, too, does Sinaugoro 
 rage, for the s-/ mutation found in 298 confirms the r in this instance. The 
 Keakalo agi rests upon the simpler ake stem. 
 
 339- 
 The forms which exhibit the mutation of the initial aspirate to t, d, and 
 extinction are satisfactory. Thus we have no difficulty in accepting Tau- 
 pota, Awalama, Tavara, Roro, Motu, Uni, and Pokau. In Tavara the e 
 in the / place may be an error in transcription and the word be identical 
 with the Awalama form, or it may be comprehended as a phase of the 
 mutation from the liquid to the vowel noted in item 284. The remaining 
 forms are too remote from type to establish themselves, except that we 
 note the presence of a series keta-eta-ta. 
 
 34°- 
 
 A considerable group of these languages has a vocable of sarima type, 
 but we have no explanation of the interjection of a syllable within any 
 Polynesian word ; we note the curious resemblance and constant difference, 
 but may venture on no identification. Divested of extraneous matter, 
 the other New Guinea forms rest upon the mutation series for the aspirate 
 of s-t-d-r. It is interesting to note the persistency of an n either in the 
 stem itself or characteristically associated therewith. This is found in 
 Kubiri, Koko-Yimidir, Galavi, and Mukawa, and in Astrolabe Bay on the 
 east coast in Gorendu saman-mole. It comes again to light in Tanna and 
 Aneityum. 
 
 342. 
 
 To these satisfactory identifications we add from Astrolabe Bay the 
 equally satisfactory Gorendu sing, the sun, a form by no means uncommon 
 in Melanesia. 
 
 344- 
 
 The mutation proceeds regularly from j- to t, to n, to g. Vowel variety 
 appears but twice, in Nada and Oiun, and is associable with the only 
 Melanesian instance of vowel change, Norbarbar visis. 
 
 349- 
 
 The fact that Motu talo is of the present Polynesian type and that the 
 other New Guinea identifications are of the Efate type is proof that during 
 the traverse of Torres Straits both forms were in the possession of the 
 migration. 
 
 350. 
 
 There is little difficulty in these identifications. Kiriwina taigila is so 
 clearly metathetic that the intrusive i need give us no concern. We have 
 next a series in which the In mutation dominates. Next comes the loss 
 of I in taina, tain, teina, teini, kaina. Then follows the loss of the vowel 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 489 
 
 in the second syllable. The extirpation of an inner syllable in these lan- 
 guages is rare, but in this case it is incontestable ; this gives us the tertiary 
 series tena, tega, Una, tenan. Simultaneous loss of I and ng gives a sec- 
 ondary series of taia, taiya, kaia, haia-na. Mekeo aina shows loss of t and I, 
 but retains a trace of ng. 
 
 Forms associable with the stem kanus hitherto postulated are kanu, kan, 
 kanudi, kanuna, kanuta, kanunu, kaninu, kanuru, kinura, kunruvi. The 
 series of the anus type runs aninu, anumai, anodi, aniulu, atiulu, ainuku. 
 It may be that the final s of the two stems appears in kanudi, kanuta, 
 anodi; but it is unsafe to attempt to trace it beyond these well-established 
 mutations. 6o 
 
 A critical point is the position of the stem /. From it we obtain two 
 series : the more direct is vua, pua, bua, gua, hua; the other, affected by 
 metathesis quasi ufa, is uwa, uwe, ova, owu, awu; this accounts for the 
 Kabadi and Rubi forms. It is a matter of no great moment, save in the 
 establishment of radiant foci for this loan material, that while ua might 
 devolve from the other series it follows more normally in the languages 
 where it is found as a reduction form of uwa. 
 
 361. 
 
 Of the three stems conjoined in these data, New Guinea lacks the Poly- 
 nesian puaka. Therefore I have omitted the phonetic collation of the 
 material. The data are so ordered, however, that it will be easy to follow 
 the ramifications of the stems poro and po in this region. Nowhere in this 
 mass of material does any middle term appear by which we may certify 
 ourselves that poro and po are homogenetic. 
 
 What, now, is the position of these three dozen languages of New Guinea 
 from which we have extracted material, some more and some less satis- 
 factory? In 1892, and again in 1894, Dr. Sidney Herbert Ray declared 
 them Melanesian. In 1907, in the linguistic volume of the Cambridge 
 reports, he continues this designation with renewed argument in its behalf. 
 In 1 9 10 Dr. Seligmann, working upon this material and a valuable supple- 
 ment of his later collection, follows this leadership and designates the people 
 of the eastern Gulf of Papua and the continuing coast and islands well along 
 into the Louisiade Archipelago as Melanesian. At the point of demarca- 
 tion in the Gulf of Papua, approximately at Cape Possession, set down by 
 these students, there is a difference in the people ; more than the language 
 shows it. They have decided that the difference is one between Papuans 
 and Melanesians. 
 
 In this inquiry we shall devote no attention to the differences of physical 
 appearance, to the diversity of custom of life ; we are limited to the evidence 
 which may be found to lie in language. 
 
 What, then, is a Melanesian? In Dr. Ray's studies the men eastward of 
 Cape Possession who differ from the men living westward of that boundary 
 point are the Melanesians of New Guinea. We are then to discover whence 
 he derives his knowledge of the Melanesians. It is from Dr. Codrington 
 that he has drawn — from the same work which we have been so glad to 
 use in this work, albeit to a far different conclusion. 
 
490 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Assuming for the present, and only for the present, a standard Mela- 
 nesian, we must consider how that element could be communicated to the 
 New Guinea coast. Either the inhabitants of the Gulf of Papua voyaged 
 to some place of Melanesian culture, remained sufficiently long to acquire 
 the Melanesian element they are considered now to possess, and voyaged 
 home again; or else the Melanesians put to sea from their own lands, 
 colonized the New Guinea coast, and survive in these settlements discrete 
 from the Papuan autochthons. Either movement predicates navigation. 
 The Melanesians are notoriously not a seagoing race ; with very few excep- 
 tions their art of canoe building has advanced no greater distance than is 
 required for the construction of light dugouts in which the single paddler 
 scarcely dares follow the fish outside the still lagoon water within his reef. 
 
 The seamanship of the coastal peoples of New Guinea is of no better 
 order ; when the most adventurous of all this race sets forth upon its annual 
 sago voyage, the putting to sea remains so unusual to their custom on the 
 water that it is surrounded with all the formality of religious rites. It is 
 not like the free adventure of the hardy seaman who hoists sail on the 
 canoe in which he has confidence, trims the sheet to force the wind to work 
 for him, and gaily sails to a distant port, all in the day's work. The voyage 
 of the New Guinea traders of pots for sago is no more than across the head 
 of the gulf, from Motu to Elema, yet it can be accomplished only with the 
 favor of fair winds; the return voyage can not be made until the wind 
 changes in the seasonal break of the monsoon. Even the name of the vessel 
 which has specially to be compacted for this voyage shows that its navi- 
 gation is a foreign art, for lakatoi is a survival from something borrowed ; 
 it is a mutant of vaka-tolu, which we have no difficulty in interpreting as 
 "three boats," and that is true to the naval architecture, for the Motu man 
 fears the sea so cordially that he will not allow even his zeal for trading to 
 trust himself to the waves in anything less stable than three boats lashed 
 together. Whether the fleets of Motu went to northern Melanesia or Mela- 
 nesia came to the Gulf of Papua, we are confronted by the need of canoe- 
 craft and seamanship which has utterly vanished. Neither voyage could 
 be repeated in these days ; the people at each end have not the boats nor 
 the ability to sail them; they fear the sea. 
 
 On either side these folk who fear the sea we have the clear record of a 
 race who made the sea their own, even to its empty limit, who have adven- 
 tured such voyages to distant lands and a safe return as proved beyond 
 the power of our own race until four centuries ago. 
 
 Dr. Ray rests his Melanesian identification upon the Melanesian of Dr. 
 Codrington's study. In this volume we have worked intimately over that 
 Melanesian possession. We have found no language which we might estab- 
 lish as the standard Melanesian, no Ursprache from which the jangling 
 multiplicity of languages might be shown to derive. There is none such; 
 there is no standard Melanesian. In these data we have examined the 
 element common to the languages from Moanus to the southern tip of New 
 Caledonia. We have found this element everywhere reducible to its par- 
 entage ; we have found it Polynesian material borrowed by ruder people. 
 
 The same identification holds when we examine the data collected in 
 Torres Straits. It is Polynesian material. It would have been possible 
 
THE SOUTHERN GATEWAY. 491 
 
 for voyagers from the Gulf of Papua to some Melanesian island, for colonists 
 coming out of Melanesia, to bring this Polynesian content of the Melanesian 
 speech. But the language record militates against this. As between dif- 
 ferent languages on the New Guinea coast we have found differences which 
 indicate secondary borrowing, but these readily reduce to well-marked foci 
 on the same coast; as to the material segregated at these foci, their char- 
 acter is clear: they are primary loans of the Polynesian. 
 
 On the strength of such material as was then available from the Motu, 
 I had no hesitation in adopting that language as establishing a proof point 
 of the swarm of Polynesian migration through Torres Straits, the first point 
 fixing the course to which, from its ultimate destination, I have assigned 
 the designation of the Viti Stream. This newly accessible material but 
 confirms the former conclusion; instead of a single early station on that 
 course we now have a number and all confirmatory. 
 
 The Torres Straits stations, with two exceptions, are all along the coast. 
 The two exceptions are Mabuiag and Miriam, which Dr. Ray assigns respec- 
 tively to the provinces of Australian and Papuan speech. Although the 
 vocabularies are the largest in our possession from the region, the material 
 which they have contributed to these studies is the least ; six vocables from 
 Mabuiag and three from Miriam are all that may be associated with the 
 Proto-Samoan. On the map these islands seem to lie in the fairway for 
 any voyage through the straits ; it would seem that there the Polynesian 
 influence should be at its maximum. But in the conditions of Proto- 
 Samoan sailing these islands were remote. The Polynesians were sailors, 
 but they were not bigoted in their navigation. Hardy to risk the unknown 
 expanses of open sea when the sky lay empty before them, they preferred 
 the greater certainty of a coast to follow ; any shore, even when it lay alee, 
 served to deflect their course. This is a part of their seamanship which we 
 have already had to consider when examining the courses through the 
 Solomons and the New Hebrides. It is this facility of coastwise voyaging 
 which has established for us so many points of Polynesian influence along 
 the New Guinea shore from the great gulf to the remote eastern islands. 
 
 In conclusion we judge that these languages of New Guinea that have 
 been called Melanesian are susceptible of correlation with languages situ- 
 ated geographically in Melanesia; that such correlation rests almost wholly 
 on the vocables here examined ; that this element common to Torres Straits 
 and Melanesia is common to Melanesia and to Polynesia. Therefore the 
 result of the investigation is not the establishment of a distinctively Mela- 
 nesian content in the languages limited by Motu and Nada, but the asso- 
 ciation of that content through the Melanesian with the earliest type of 
 the Polynesian. As the result of this added study we now find the southern 
 gateway out of Indonesia most satisfactorily established. 
 
APPENDIX III. 
 BIBLIOGRAPHY. 
 
 I have been permitted to publish in the Bulletin of the American Geo- 
 graphical Society (vol. xli, pages 305-343) a far more extended list of the 
 works which have contributed to the foregoing studies. Since that publi- 
 cation is readily accessible I have restricted this bibliography to the purely 
 linguistic works upon which I have drawn for this material. A few of 
 general applicability are grouped as General, the remainder will be found 
 under the name of the language upon which they bear, with such repetitions 
 of authorities cited as will be found to facilitate reference. — W. C. 
 
 General 
 
 Brandstetter, Renward. Eine Prodromus zu einem vergleichenden Worterbuch der 
 
 malaio-polynesischen Sprachen fur Sprachforscher und Ethnographen. 
 
 Luzern: E. Haag, 1906, pp. 74. 
 Churchill, William. Duplication by Dissimilation. American Journal of Philology, 
 
 xxx, 171. 
 Duplication Mechanics in Samoan and their Functional Values. American 
 
 Journal of Philology, xxix, 33. 
 Principles of Samoan Word Composition. Journal oj the Polynesian Society, 
 
 xiv, 24. 
 Root Reducibility in Polynesian. American Journal oj Philology, xxvii, 
 
 369- 
 
 Samoan Phonetics in the Broader Relation. Journal of the Polynesian 
 
 Society, xvii, 79, etc. 
 
 Weather Words of Polynesia. Memoirs of the American Anthropological 
 
 Association, ii, 1, 1907. 
 
 Codrington, R. H. The Melanesian Languages. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1885, pp. 
 viii, 572. 
 
 Crawf urd, John. On the Malayan and Polynesian Languages and Races. Journal 
 of the Ethnological Society, London, i, 330. 
 
 Finck, Franz Nikolaus. Die Wanderungen der Polynesier nach dem Zeugnis 'ihrer 
 Sprachen. Berlin: Nachrichlen von der Koniglichen Gesellschaft der Wis- 
 senschaften zu Gb'ttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, 1909, Heft 3, 308. 
 
 Gabelentz, Hans Conon von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen nach ihrem gram- 
 matischen Bau und ihrer Verwandtschaft unter sich und mit den malaiisch- 
 polynesischen Sprachen. Aus dem VIII Bande der Abhandlungen der 
 Koniglich. Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Leipzig: S. Hirzel, 
 i860, pp. 266. 
 
 Id., zweite Abhandlung. Des VII Bandes der Abhandlungen der philologisch- 
 
 historischen Classe der Koniglich. Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissen- 
 schaften No. I. Leipzig: S. Hirzel, 1873, pp. 186. 
 
 Gabelentz, Georg von der, und Adolf Bernard Meyer. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der 
 
 melanesischen, mikronesischen und papuanischen Sprachen, ein erster 
 
 Nachtrag zu Hans Conon von der Gabelentz Werke "Die melanesischen 
 
 Sprachen. " Des VIII Bandes der A bhandlungen der philologisch-historischen 
 
 Classe der Konigl. Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften No. IV. 
 
 Leipzig: S. Hirzel, 1882, pp. 170. 
 
 493 
 
494 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 General — continued 
 
 Macdonald, Daniel. New Hebrides Linguistics, Introductory, Three New Hebrides 
 Languages: Efatese, Eromangan, Santo. Melbourne, 1889: Printed at 
 the Expense of the Trustees of the Melbourne Public Library, pp. 134. 
 
 Oceania, Linguistic and Anthropological. Melbourne: M. L. Hutchinson, 
 
 1889, pp. xii, 218, plates 7. 
 
 The Oceanic Languages, their Grammatical Structure, Vocabulary and 
 
 Origin. London: Henry Provide, 1907, pp. xv., 352, 2 maps. 
 
 South Sea Languages, a Series of Studies on the Language of the New 
 
 Hebrides and Other South Sea Islands. Vol. II : Tangoan-Santo, Malo, 
 Malekula, Epi (Baki and Bierian), Tanna and Futuna. Melbourne, 1891 : 
 Printed at the Expense oj the Trustees of the Public Library, Museum and 
 National Gallery oj Victoria, pp. xxvi, 281. 
 
 Mliller, Friedrich. Reise der osterreichischen Fregatte Novara um die Erde in 
 den Jahre 1857, 1858, 1859 under den Befehlen des Commodore B. von 
 Wullerstorf-Urbair: LinguistischerTheil. Wien: Kaiserliche Akademie der 
 Wissenschajten, 1867. (IV Abtheilung: Malayo-polynesische Sprachen, 
 pp. 267-357.) 
 
 Quatrefages, A. de. Les Polynesiens et Leurs Migrations. Paris: Arthus Bertrand, 
 n. d., pp. 200, 4 charts. 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. The Common Origin of the Oceanic Languages. Extract Journal 
 
 of the Polynesian Society. 
 Schmidt, P. W. Uber das Verhaltniss des melanesischen Sprachen zu den poly- 
 
 nesischen und untereinander. Wien, 1899: Sitzungsberichte der Kais. 
 
 Akademie der Wissenschajten in Wien, pkilosophisch-historische Classe, 
 
 Band CXLI, 6, pp. 93. 
 Smith, S. Percy. Hawaiki: The Whence of the Maori: Being an Introduction 
 
 to the Native History of Rarotonga. Wellington: Whitcombe and Tombs, 
 
 1898, pp. 128. 
 Hawaiki: The Original Home of the Maori, with a Sketch of Polynesian 
 
 History. Second edition, enlarged and mostly rewritten. Wellington: 
 
 Whitcombe and Tombs, 1904, pp. 223. 
 The same, third edition. Wellington: Whitcombe and Tombs Limited, 1910, 
 
 pp. 301. 
 Tregear, Edward. The Maori-Polynesian Comparative Dictionary. Wellington, 
 
 N. Z.: Whitcombe and Tombs, n. d., pp. xxiv, 676. 
 Turner, George. Samoa a hundred years ago and long before, together with notes 
 
 on the cults and customs of 23 other islands in the Pacific. With a preface 
 
 by E. B. Tylor. London: Macmillan and Co., 1884, pp. xvi, 395. 
 
 Ahtiago 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Alite 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Alo Teqel 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 355. 
 
 Amblaw 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Amboina 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 495 
 
 Ambrym 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 38 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 449. 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Aneityum 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 477. 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 Inglis, John. A dictionary of the Aneityumese Language; in two parts: I. Anei- 
 tyumese and English; II. English and Aneityumese; also, Outlines of 
 Aneityumese Grammar; and an Introduction Containing Notices of 
 the Missions to the Native Races and Illustrations of the Principles and 
 Peculiarities of the Aneityumese Language. London: Williams and Nor gate, 
 1882, pp. 200. 
 
 Aniwa 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 123 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Arag 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 431. 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen (Vun Marama). 
 
 AWAIYA 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 AWALAMA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Baki 
 
 Fraser, R. M. A Grammar of the Baki Language of Epi, New Hebrides. (With 
 vocabulary.) (In Macdonald's South Sea Languages II, 73.) 
 
 Balade 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Batumerah 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary cf 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 BlERIAN 
 
 Fraser, R. M. Grammar of the Bierian Language of the Island of Epi, New Hebrides. 
 (With vocabulary.) (In Macdonald's South Sea Languages II, 98.) 
 
 BOLANGHITAM 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 BONGU 
 
 Hanke, A. Grammatik und Vokabularium der Bongu-Sprache (Astrolabe-bai, 
 Kaiser- Wilhelmsland) ; mit einer Karte, einer wortvergleichenden Tabelle 
 von neun Orten des Astrolabegebietes und einem Vokabularium der 
 Sungumana-Sprache. Berlin: Archiv fur das Studium deutscher Kolonial- 
 sprachen, Band viii, Commissionsverlag von Georg Reimer, 1909, pp. xii, 
 252, 1 map. 
 
 BONIKI 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 BOUTON 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
496 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 BUGOTU 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 546. 
 
 BUKA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Mittheilungen iiber drei Dialekte der Salomon-Inseln. Zeitschrijt 
 fur afrikanische und oce.anische Sprachen ii, 54. 
 BUKABUKA 
 
 Hutchin, J. J. K. Traditionsand some wordsof the language of Danger or Pukapuka 
 Island. Journal of the Polynesian Society, xiii, 173. 
 BuLULAHA 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 P- 39- 
 Buru Islands 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words in the dialects of Cajeli, 
 Massaratty and Amblaw. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Caimarian 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Cajeli 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Celebes 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words in the dialects of Bolang- 
 hitam, Bouton, Menado, Salayer. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Ceram 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words in the dialects of Ahtiago, 
 Awaiya, Caimarian, Gah, Teluti, Tobo, Wahai. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Chamorro 
 
 Fritz, Georg. Chamorro- Worterbuch: in zwei Theilen, Deutsch-Chamorro und 
 Chamorro-Deutsch. Auf der Insel Saipan, Marianen, gesammelt. Berlin: 
 Archiv fur das Studium deutscker Kolonialsprachen, Band ii, Commissions- 
 verlag von Georg Reimer, 1904, pp. vi, 124. 
 
 Deni 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 486. 
 
 Dobu 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Doura 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Duatjru 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Duke of York 
 
 Brown, G. Notes on the Duke of York Group, New Britain and New Ireland 
 (contains a vocabulary of 58 words.) Journal of the Royal Geographical 
 Society, 1877, 137. 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 69 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Ray, Sidney H. Texts in the languages of the Bismarck Archipelago (Duke of 
 York texts with bibliography.) Zeitsckrift fur afrikanische und oceanische 
 Sprachen, i, 334. 
 
 Ebon 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 123 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
bibliography. 497 
 
 Efate 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 471. 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 Macdonald, Daniel. The Oceanic Languages, their Grammatical Structure, Vocab- 
 ulary and Origin (Efate dictionary). London: Henry Frowde, 1907, pp. 
 xv, 352, 2 maps. 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabularies of 119 and 121 words, dissimilar, one 
 showing a strong Polynesian content. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Epi (see Baki, Bierian.) 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 51 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 469. 
 
 Eromanga 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 43 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Gordon, J. D. Sketch of the Eroinangan grammar. (In Macdonald's Three New 
 
 Hebrides Languages.) 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 128 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Espiritu Santo 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 69 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 441. 
 
 Gordon, J. D. Sketch of the Santo grammar and vocabulary. (In Macdonald's 
 Three New Hebrides Languages.) 
 Fagani 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P-39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 499. 
 
 Fakaafo 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 113 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 FOTUNA 
 
 Gunn, Dr. William. Grammar of the language of Futuna. (With vocabulary.) 
 (In Macdonald's South Sea Languages II, 163.) 
 
 Futuna 
 
 Grezel, Pere. Dictionnaire Futunien-Francais avec notes grammaticales. Paris: 
 Maisonneuve et Cie., 1878, pp. 304. 
 
 Gah 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Galavi 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 GalELA 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Galoma 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Gani 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Gilbert Islands 
 
 Bingham, Hiram. A Gilbertese-English Dictionary. Boston: American Board of 
 Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 1908, pp. viii, 179. 
 
49 8 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 GlL,OLO 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words in the Dialects of Galela 
 and Gani. Samoa, p. 3^4. 
 Gog 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Laguages, p. 367. 
 
 GUADALCANAR 
 
 Qabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Guam 
 
 Safford, William Edwin. The Chamorro language of Guam. American Anthro- 
 pologist, vols. 5-7. 
 Hawaii 
 
 Andrews, Lorrin. A dictionary of the Hawaiian language, to which is appended 
 an English- Hawaiian vocabulary and a chronological table of remarkable 
 events. Honolulu, H. I.: printed by Henry M. Whitney, 1865, pp. xvi, 
 559- 
 
 Emerson, J. S. He hoakakaolelo no na huaolelo Beritania i mea kokua i na kanaka 
 Hawaii e ao ana ia olelo. Lahainaluna: Kulanui, 1845, pp. x, 184. 
 
 Hula 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 Java 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Kabadi 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Kalil 
 
 See Stephan und Grabner: New Ireland. 
 Keapara 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 King 
 
 See Stephan und Grabner: New Ireland. 
 KlRIWINA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 KlVIRI 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 KuBIRI 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 KWAGILA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 Lakon 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 377. 
 
 IvAMASSA 
 
 See Stephan und Grabner: New Ireland. 
 
 LAMBELL 
 
 See Stephan und Grabner: New Ireland. 
 IyARIKO 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Laur 
 
 See Stephan und Grabner: New Ireland. 
 IvIANG 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 499 
 
 LlFU 
 
 A. C. Notes grammaticales sur la langue de Lifu d'apres les manuscrits du P. F. P. 
 
 Paris: Maisonneuve et Cie., 1882, pp. 72. 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 122 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 LlUENIUA 
 
 Parkinson, R. Die ostlichen Inseln. (Dreissig Jahre in der Siidsee, pp. 513-564.) 
 Thilenlus, Dr. G. Ethnographische Ergebnisse aus Melanesien: erster Theil, 
 
 Reisebericht; die polynesischen Inseln an der Ostgrenze Melanesiens. 
 
 Halle: Nova Acta, Abhandlungen der Kaiserlichen Leopold-Carolinischen 
 
 deutschen Akademie der Naturforscker, Band Ixxx, Nr. 1, 1902, pp. 102, 
 
 4 plates, 1 map, 9 text illustrations. 
 
 Lo 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 391. 
 
 Mabuiag 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 88. 
 
 Madagascar 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 MarrS. Vocabulaire systematique, comparatif, des principales racines des langues 
 
 Malgache et Malayo-Polynesiennes, n. p., 1885, pp. 83-214. 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 Maewo 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 408. 
 
 Makura 
 
 Tregear, Edward. The Language of Makura. Journal of the Polynesian Society, 
 v, 187. 
 
 Malekula 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 Morton, Alex. Grammar of the Language Spoken at Pangkumu, Malekula, Noticing 
 Occasionally a Dialect Spoken North of Pangkumu and Beginning at a 
 Village Called Rukumbu. (With vocabulary.) (In Macdonald's South 
 Sea Languages, II, 34.) 
 
 Malo 
 
 Landels, J. D. Outline Grammar of Maloese as Spoken on the West Side of Malo, 
 New Hebrides. (With vocabulary.) (In Macdonald's South Sea Lan- 
 guages, II, 15.) 
 Manahiki 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 126 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tregear, Edward. A Dictionary of the Mangareva (or Gambier) Islands. Published 
 under the Authority of the Board of Directors of the New Zealand Institute. 
 Wellington: John Mackay, Government Printing Office, 1899, pp. 121. 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Dordillon, I. R. Grammaire et dictionnaire de la langue des lies Marquises. Paris: 
 Imprimerie Belin Freres, 1904, pp. 294, 205. 
 
500 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Marshall Islands 
 
 Erdland, August. Worterbuch und Grammatik der Marshall-Sprache nebst ethno- 
 graphischen Erlauterungen und kurzen Sprachiibungen. Berlin: Archiv 
 fur das Studvum deutschen Kolonialsprachen. Band iv, Druck und Kommis- 
 sionsverlag von Georg Reimer, 1906, pp. xii, 248. 
 
 Qabelentz, Q. von der, und A. Meyer. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der melanesischen, 
 mikronesischen und papuanischen Sprachen, 1882. 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 Hernsheim, Franz. Beitrag zur Sprache der Marshall-Inseln. Leipzig: 1880, 
 PP. aS. 
 
 Senfft, A. Worterverzeichniss der Sprache der Marshall-Insulaner. Zeitschrijt 
 fur afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v, 79. 
 
 Steinbach-Grosser. Worterbuch der Marshall-Sprache nach hinterlassenen Papieren 
 des verstorbenen Stabsarztes Dr. Edwin Steinbach (vom 1891 bis 1894, 
 Regierungsarzt in Jaluit, Marshall-Inseln) umgearbeitet und herausge- 
 geben von Herman Grosser, Direktor der Jaluit-Gesellschaft zu Hamburg. 
 Hamburg: L. Friederichsen und Co., 1902, pp. x, 126. 
 
 Massaratty 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Matabello 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Mayapo 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 MEKEO 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 MENADO 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Merlav 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 357. 
 
 MlLLE 
 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Miriam 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 131. 
 
 MlSIMA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 MOANUS 
 
 Meier, Jos. Berichtigungen zu Dr. Schnee's Mitteilungen fiber die Sprache der 
 Moanus. Anihropos, i, 210, 472. 
 Moiki . 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Mittheilungen uber drei Dialekte der Salomon-Inseln. Zettschnft 
 fur afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, ii, 54. 
 MORELLA 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354- 
 
 Mosin 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 350. 
 
 MoTA 
 
 Codrington, R. H., and J. Palmer. A Dictionary of the Language of Mota, 
 
 Sugarloaf Island, Banks Islands, with a Short Grammar and Index. 
 
 London: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1896, pp, xxiii, 312- 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 501 
 
 MOTLAV 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 310. 
 
 MOTU 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 55 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 MUGULA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 MUKAWA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 MURARE 
 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words; source unknown. 
 
 Murray Island (see Miriam.) 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 52 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 P-39- 
 
 MuRUA 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 MYSOL 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Nada 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 NENGONE 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 69 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 478. 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 Turner, Qeorge. Comparative vocabulary of 125 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 New Britain 
 
 Bley, B. Grundzuge der Grammatik der Neu-Pommerschen Sprache an der 
 Nordkuste der Gazellen-Halbinsel. Zeitschrijt fur afrikanische und ocean- 
 ische Sprachen, Hi, 85. 
 
 Parkinson, R. Dressig Jahre in der Siidsee: Land und Leute, Sitten und Gebraiiche 
 im Bismarckarchipel und auf den deutschen Salamoinseln. Herausge- 
 geben von Dr. B. Ankermann, Direktorial-Assistent am Koniglichen 
 Museum fur Volkerkunde zu Berlin. Stuttgart: Strecker und Schroder, 
 1907, pp. xxii, 876, 4 maps, 56 plates, 141 text illustrations. 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Texts in the Languages of the Bismarck Archipelago. Zeitschrijt 
 fur afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, i, 334. 
 
 New Caledonia 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 117 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary, source unknown, of 15 words in the languages of Balade, 
 Duauru, Murare, Nikete and Yengin. 
 
 New Georgia 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 61 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 P- 39- 
 
502 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 New Guinea 
 
 Qabelentz und Meyer. Die Sprache von Erriib und Maer. 
 
 Die Sprache in der Bai von Segaar. 
 
 Miklucho-Maclay, N. Papua-Dialekte der Maclay-Kiiste in New Guinea. (In 
 
 Gabelentz und Meyer.) 
 Timoteo. Notes on the Kabadi dialect of New Guinea. Journal of the Polynesian 
 
 Society. (?) 
 
 New Ireland 
 
 Brown, Q. Notes on the Duke of York Group, New Britain and New Ireland 
 
 (contains a vocabulary of 19 words). Journal of the Royal Geographical 
 
 Society, 1877, 137. 
 Duffield, A. J. Notes on the inhabitants of New Ireland and its archipelago, their 
 
 fine and industrial arts, customs and language (contains a vocabulary of 
 
 350 words). Proceedings of the Royal Society of Queensland, i, 115. 
 D'Urville, Dumont. Vocabulary of Port Praslin. Voyage de V Astrolabe, vol. ii, 
 
 Philologie, p. 143. 
 Gaimard. Vocabulary of Carteret Harbor. Voyage de I' Astrolabe, ii, 143. 
 Stephan, Emil, und Fritz Qraebner. Neu-Mecklenburg: die Kiiste von Umuddu 
 
 bis Kap St. Georg. Forschungsergebnisse bei den Vermessungsfahrten 
 
 von S. M. S. Mowe im Jahre 1904. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer, 1907, pp. 
 
 xii, 242. 
 
 Nggao 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 555. 
 
 Qabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen (Mahaga) . 
 
 Nggela 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Texts in the languages of the Solomon Islands. Zeitschrift fur 
 
 afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, Hi, 103. 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 522. 
 
 Qabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen (Anudha). 
 
 NlFILOLE 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 493- 
 
 NlKETE 
 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 NiuE 
 
 Tregear, Edward, and S. Percy Smith. A vocabulary and grammar of the Niue 
 dialect of thePolynesianlanguage. Wellington: By authority, John Mackay, 
 Government Printer, 1907, pp. 179. 
 
 NORBARBAR 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 — Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 384. 
 
 NUGURIA 
 
 See Liueniua. 
 
 NUKTJMANU 
 
 See Liueniua. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 503 
 
 NUKUORO 
 
 Christian, F. W. Nukuoro vocabulary. Journal of the Polynesian Society (?). 
 OlUN 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Omba 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 420. 
 
 Paama 
 
 Gabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 Pak 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 332. 
 
 Pala 
 
 Peekel, P. Gerhard. Grammatik der Neu-Mecklenburgischen Sprache speziell der 
 Pala-Sprache. Berlin: Archiv fur das Studium deulscher Kolonialsprachen, 
 Band ix, Commissionsverlag von Georg Reimer, 1909, pp. xiv, 216, 1 map. 
 
 PANAIETI 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 POKAU 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Port Moresby 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 35 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Rapanui 
 
 Roussel, Pere Hippolyte. Vocabulaire de la langue de l'lle-de-Paques ou Rapanui. 
 Lou-vain: Le Ahis4on, nouvelle s4rie vol. ix, 159. 
 
 Raqa 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Rarotonga 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 122 words. Samoa, p. 534. 
 
 Roro 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 ROTUMA 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 401. 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 116 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Rubi 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Saa 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 — Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 516. 
 
 SALAYER 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Saubabo 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
504 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 Samoa 
 
 Churchill, William. A dictionary of Samoan speech. (MSS.) 
 
 Samoa o le Vavau: Samoan contributions to Polynesian history. (MSS.) 
 
 Samoan grammar: an evolutionary essay toward the comprehension of 
 
 the speech method and linguistic mechanism of the Polynesian, a primordial 
 
 language of the isolating type. (MSS.) 
 Funk, Bernhard. Kurze Anleitung zum Verstandniss der samoanischen Sprache; 
 
 Grammatik und Vokabularium; nebst einem Anhange, meteorologische 
 
 Notizen; mit einen Plan von Apia. Berlin: Ernst Siegfried Mittler 
 
 undSohn, 1893, pp. vi, 82. 
 Neffgen, H. Deutsch-Samoanisches Konversationsbuch. 'O le tusi-fetalia'i fa'asia- 
 
 mani ma fa'asamoa. Leipzig: Otto Ficker, 1904, pp. Hi, 64. 
 Grammatik der samoanischen Sprache nebst Lesestucken und Worterbuch. 
 
 Wienund Leipzig: A. Hartleben, n. d., pp. viii, 168. 
 Newell, J. E. English and Samoan vocabulary ('0 le fa'asologa'upu Peritania 
 
 'ua fa'asamoaina) . Being Part Hi of the Grammar and Dictionary of 
 
 the Samoan Language, fourth edition, enlarged and revised. Malua, 
 
 Samoa: London Missionary Society, 1905, pp. 158. 
 Pratt, Qeorge. A grammar and dictionary of the Samoan language, with English 
 
 and Samoan vocabulary. Third and revised edition. (M P.): Printed 
 
 by the Religious Tract Society for the London Missionary Society, 1893, 
 
 pp. viii, 416. 
 Violette, L. Dictionnaire Samoa-Francais-Anglais et Francais-Samoa- Anglais pre- 
 
 c6d6 d'une grammaire de la langue Samoa. Paris: Maisonneuve et Cie., 
 
 1879, pp. xcii, 468. 
 
 Sanguir 
 
 Turner, Qeorge. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Saparua 
 
 Turner, Qeorge. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Sariba 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Sasar 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 337. 
 
 Savo 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39 
 
 -Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 559 
 
 SBSAKB 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 65 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 459- 
 
 Qabelentz, H. C. von der Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 
 SlNAUGORO 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 SUAU 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits Til, 482. 
 
 Sulu Islands 
 
 Turner, Qsorge. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Tagula 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 505 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Jaussen, Tepano. Grammaire et dictionnaire de la langue Maorie, dialecte Tahitien. 
 Paris: Neia i te Nenei Raa no Belin, 1898, pp. 388. 
 
 Tami 
 
 Bamler, Missionar. Bemerkungen zur Grammatik der Tamisprache: Vokabular 
 der Tamisprache. Zeitschrift fur afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, 
 11, 198. 
 
 Tangoan Santo 
 
 Annand, J. A grammar of the Tangoan Santo language. (In Macdonald's South 
 
 Sea Languages, II, 1.) 
 Tanna 
 
 Gray, W. Grammar of the Weasisi-Tanna language, with notices of other Tanna 
 
 dialects. (With vocabulary.) (In Macdonald's South Sea Languages, 
 
 II, 108.) 
 Qabelentz, H. C. von der. Die melanesischen Sprachen. 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 121 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
 Taupota 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Tauu 
 
 See Liueniua. 
 Tavara 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 TEIvUTI 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Teor 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 TlDORE 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Tobo 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Togean Islands 
 
 Rosenberg, C. B. H. von. De Togean-Eilanden (contains a vocabulary of 88 
 words). Amsterdam: Werken van het koninklijk Institut voor Taal- 
 Land- en Volkerkunde van Nederlandsch-Indie; tweede Afdeeling; afzonder- 
 lijke Werken, 1865. 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Baker, Shirley Waldemar. An English and Tongan vocabulary, also a Tongan and 
 English vocabulary, with a list of idiomatic phrases; and Tongan grammar. 
 Auckland, N. Z.: pp. vi, 212, 44. 
 
 Tongarewa 
 
 Smith, S. Percy. Tongarewa, or Penrhyn Island, and its people. Transactions 
 0} the New Zealand Institute, xxii, 85. 
 TUBETUBE 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 UGI 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Mittheilungen tiber drei Dialekte der Salomon-Inseln. Zeitschrift 
 fur afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, ii, 54. 
 
 Ulawa 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 512. 
 
506 THE POLYNESIAN WANDERINGS. 
 
 UNI 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 Uvea 
 
 A. C. Dictionnaire Latin-Uvea a l'usage des Aleves du college de Lano par les 
 missionaires maristes revu par le P. A. C, pretre mariste. Paris: Librairie 
 Poussielgue Freres, 1886, pp. iv, 186. 
 
 Vaturanga 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 539. 
 
 VlTl 
 
 A. C. Essai de grammaire de la langue de Viti d'apres les manuscrits des mission- 
 aires maristes coordines. Paris: Poussielgue Freres, 1884. 
 
 Hazlewood, David, and James Calvert. A Fijian-English dictionary and a grammar 
 of the language. By the late David Hazlewood, Wesleyan missionary. 
 Second edition, with map, edited by James Calvert. London: Sampson 
 Low, Marston and Co. (1872), pp. 282, 64. 
 
 Moore, William. Handbook of the Fijian Language. Levuka: G. L. Griffiths, 
 1881, pp. 40. 
 VOLOW 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 322 . 
 
 Vuras 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 345. 
 
 Wahai 
 
 Turner, George. Comparative vocabulary of 59 words. Samoa, p. 354. 
 
 Wango 
 
 Codrington, R. H. Comparative vocabulary of 70 words. Melanesian Languages, 
 
 P- 39- 
 Grammar. Melanesian Languages, p. 505. 
 
 Wedax: 
 
 Ray, Sidney H. Expedition to Torres Straits III, 482. 
 
 YENGIN 
 
 Comparative vocabulary of 15 words, source unknown. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 o-mutations 5°, 121, 154-47 2 
 
 a 208 
 
 abrasion, final 200, 203, 
 
 205,228,252,377 
 
 abrasion, frontal 192, 198, 206, 208, 
 
 213,225,235,254,273 
 
 abrasion, medial 191, 212, 213, 225, 
 
 237,259,302,385,422 
 
 afafine 337 
 
 aft 277 
 
 afisi 243 
 
 age of Melanesian-Polynesian . . 147 
 
 Ahtiago, check-list 152 
 
 St 208 
 
 a'a 3!8 
 
 a'au 197 
 
 a'e 216,402,488 
 
 aki, verb-formative 291 
 
 ala 403,488 
 
 alei 206 
 
 Alexander, William DeWitt 387 
 
 Alite, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 60 
 
 Allor, check-list 152 
 
 alo 193 
 
 alo 326 
 
 Alo Teqel, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 61 
 
 alunga 241 
 
 ama 404, 488 
 
 Amblaw, check-list 152 
 
 Amboyna, check-list 152 
 
 Ambrym, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 62 
 
 Amharic, check-list 175 
 
 amo 201 
 
 Andrews, Lorrin 278, 287 
 
 Aneityum, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 63 
 
 animals, introduced 16 
 
 Aniwa 3, 142 
 
 ami 417, 489 
 
 angi 317 
 
 apula 259 
 
 apungaleveleve 36 1 
 
 Arabia, Oceanic motherland ... 27 
 
 Arabic, check-list 175 
 
 Arag, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 64 
 
 Aramaic, check-list 175 
 
 Arishtan Shar 169 
 
 Aru, check-list 152 
 
 Aryan origin 25, 176, 178 
 
 aspiration 318, 346 
 
 Melanesian mutations 135 
 
 triply placed 133, 303 
 
 asu 286,481 
 
 ala 197 
 
 atali'i 194 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 ate 320, 483 
 
 ati 198, 479 
 
 aue 289 
 
 Avaiki-te-Varinga 21 
 
 Awaiya, check-list 152 
 
 Awalama, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 437 
 
 Baju, check-list 152 
 
 Baker, Shirley Waldemar 8, 225, 409 
 
 Baki, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 65 
 
 Baliyon, check-list 152 
 
 Baravon, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 66 
 
 Basakrama, check-list 152 
 
 Batak, check-list 152 
 
 Batavia, check-list 152 
 
 Batumerah, check-list 152 
 
 Bauro, check-list 55 
 
 phonetic table 66 
 
 be 424 
 
 Belaga, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 67 
 
 Bellona Island, see Moiki. 
 
 Beu, check-list 152 
 
 Bicol, check-list 152 
 
 Bierian, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 68 
 
 Binue, check-list 152 
 
 bird of paradise 22 
 
 Bismarck Archipelago, change 
 
 of names 2, 14 
 
 black 33 1 
 
 blind 331 
 
 boiling 248, 409 
 
 Bolanghitam, check-list 152 
 
 Bongu 182 
 
 Boniki, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 438 
 
 bonito, courtesy language 352 
 
 Bopp, Franz; Polynesian theory 19, 25, 
 
 27,32, 183 
 
 Borneo, check-list 152, 172 
 
 borrowing, second-hand 199, 264, 
 
 323,324,389 
 
 Bougainville Id., check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table. 69 
 
 Bouton, check-list 152, 172 
 
 brain 224 
 
 bridegoom 6 
 
 Brierly Island, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table. . 69 
 
 Brissi West, check-list 152, 172 
 
 brown color 330 
 
 Brumer Island, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table. . 69 
 
 Bual, check-list 152 
 
 Buelow, W. von 4 
 
 507 
 
508 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Bugi, check-list 152 
 
 Bugotu, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 69 
 
 Buka, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 70 
 
 traces of Polynesians. . . 15 
 
 Bululaha, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 71 
 
 Buru. check-list 152, 172 
 
 Caimarian, check-list 152 
 
 Cajeli, check-list 152 
 
 canoe voyaging conditions. . . 139, 490, 491 
 
 cardinal points 216 
 
 Caroline Islands, Polynesian mi- 
 gration 14, 16, 17 
 
 castaway drift 14, 45, 138, 144, 148 
 
 Celebes 21, 172 
 
 Ceram, check-list 152 
 
 mentioned 21, 172,373 
 
 cerumen 284 
 
 Chaldee, check-list 175 
 
 Chamorri, check-list 152 
 
 Champa, check-list 152 
 
 cicatricial ornament 22 
 
 circumcision 265 
 
 closed roots, a Proto-Samoan 
 
 distinction 48, 148 
 
 coconut derivatives 224 
 
 Codrington, R. H 45, 268, 296, 297, 
 
 303,307,33 2 .357,365,366, 
 371,375,388,392,395,403 
 
 concrete expressions 266 
 
 consonantal modulants 201, 2 19, 268, 
 
 298, 314, 320, 349, 350, 403, 411 
 
 consonants, easy to acquire. ... 36 
 
 mutation direction. 133, 177 
 
 cookery 248, 409 
 
 count by fingers 365 
 
 course, determination of. 140, 141, 146, 216 
 
 courtesy speech 234, 236, 352, 374 
 
 crop colonies 139 
 
 currents, influence of 16 
 
 cutting 261 
 
 Dana, James D wight iii 
 
 darkness 33 1 
 
 day 332 
 
 deafness 284 
 
 death 291, 374 
 
 Deeken, Richard, "Manuia 
 
 Samoa" 18 
 
 definitions, clumsy 8 
 
 squinting 8 
 
 Deni, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 71 
 
 determinant composition 255, 
 
 268,341,394 
 
 diphthongs 339 
 
 direction constants 216 
 
 Dobu, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 439 
 
 Domara 440 
 
 Dorey, check-list 152 
 
 Doura, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 440 
 
 drift theory of migration . 
 
 138, 
 
 Duba 
 
 Dufaure Island, check-list 
 
 phonetic table . 
 
 Duke of York, check-list 
 
 phonetic table . . 
 
 duplication 
 
 Dyak, check-list 
 
 e-mutations 51,12 
 
 echo words 
 
 Efatd, Turner's two word-lists. . 
 
 under Proto-Samoan in- 
 fluence 
 
 Polynesian phonetics 
 
 Viti phonetics 
 
 Viti-Samoan phonetics . . 
 
 Macdonald's dictionary. . 
 
 efu . 
 
 Ellice Group, migration 
 
 eneene 
 
 English borrowings from Poly- 
 nesian 
 
 Enua-kura 
 
 Ende, check-list 
 
 Epi, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 equatorial currents 
 
 Erakor vocabulary 
 
 Eromanga, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Ethiopic, check-list 
 
 ethnic swarm 
 
 exclamation 
 
 /-mutations 54, 129, 133, 
 
 160, 168, 178, 276 
 
 fafanga 
 
 fafangu 
 
 fafano 
 
 jafau 
 
 fafine 
 
 Fagani, check-list .... 
 phonetic table 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 14,45, 
 
 144, 148 
 
 440 
 
 56 
 
 72 
 
 56 
 
 72 
 
 210 
 
 152 
 
 1,154,472 
 
 302 
 
 10 
 
 45,46,47 
 42 
 
 35, 37, 4 2 
 
 38,41 
 
 6 
 
 313,482 
 
 17, 180 
 
 194 
 
 fai 
 faititili. 
 
 fa'a . 
 
 fa'afisi 
 
 fa'afou 
 
 fa'alanu 
 
 fa'alangilangi 
 
 fa'aleleju 
 
 fa'alolo 
 
 ja'alolongo 
 
 fa'alongo 
 
 fa'apoa 
 
 fa'asau 
 
 ja'astisii 
 
 fa'atwi 
 
 fa'atulutulu 
 
 Fanning Island, migration. 
 
 fanofano 
 
 jano 
 
 fangufangu 
 
 fanua 
 
 fast 
 
 264 
 22 
 
 152 
 56 
 73 
 16 
 10 
 56 
 74 
 
 175 
 
 170 
 289,402 
 
 136, 137, 
 , 303, 476 
 269 
 217 
 194 
 328 
 
 337,483 
 56 
 75 
 218 
 240 
 
 269,480 
 277 
 
 327, 483 
 396 
 197 
 313 
 224 
 
 399 
 398 
 276 
 282 
 410 
 3" 
 425 
 '7 
 194 
 226 
 201 
 
 341,484 
 203 
 
INDEX. 
 
 509 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 343 
 194 
 219 
 228 
 
 344 
 228 
 229 
 
 344 
 229 
 328 
 479 
 400 
 218 
 421 
 393 
 405 
 40S 
 199 
 421 
 271 
 277 
 
 fata 
 
 fataninga 
 
 jati 
 
 fatu 
 
 fatu 
 
 jatu'ulu 
 
 fatulau 
 
 jatumanava 
 
 fatunga 
 
 fau 
 
 fe 2ii 
 
 feel 
 
 fe'au 
 
 felelei 
 
 fenguingui 
 
 fesulua'i 
 
 fesuluna'i 
 
 fetu 
 feti 
 pa 
 
 fifi 
 
 Fiji, see Viti, 
 
 Fileni 4 
 
 ftli 178, 290 
 
 fingers in counting 365 
 
 M" 277 
 
 fiso 196 
 
 five, hand 364 
 
 flight 295 
 
 flora, provinces 17 
 
 Joanga 204 
 
 foe 429 
 
 folau 334 
 
 fonoti 333 
 
 foreign novelty 234, 259 
 
 Fomander, Aryan theory 178, 184 
 
 fotu 245 
 
 Fotuna, differenced in spelling . 3 
 
 settlement 142, 285 
 
 /<«» 3 2 7,483 
 
 four, the perfect number 19 
 
 frying 409 
 
 /«« 297, 426, 489 
 
 fuata 321, 427 
 
 fujula 202 
 
 jufulu 275 
 
 fujuti 276 
 
 jui 292 
 
 fula 202 
 
 fuli 335 
 
 fulu 267, 480 
 
 fulua 275 
 
 funga 292, 42 7 
 
 fusi 292 
 
 fvti 276 
 
 futi 388,487 
 
 Futuna, Tongafiti settlement ... 287 
 
 397,408,411 
 
 Gah, check-list 152 
 
 Galavi, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 441 
 
 Galela, check-list 152 
 
 Galoma, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 442 
 
 Gani, check-list 152 
 
 general migration theory 19 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Gilbert Archipelago 17, 180, 274 
 
 Gilolo, check-list 152 
 
 mentioned 2 1, 172 
 
 Gog, check-list 56 
 
 Gog, phonetic table 76 
 
 Goram, check-list 152 
 
 Guadalcanar, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table ... 77 
 
 Guaham, check-list 152 
 
 A-mutations 53, 126, 132, 135, 157, 
 
 166,227,287,323,324,475 
 
 hack 9, 205 
 
 Halmahera 17 
 
 hand activity 350 
 
 hand, as five 364 
 
 Havannah Harbor mission sta- 
 tion 10, 11 
 
 Hawaii, direct migration 44, 49, 262, 
 
 279,337,346,408 
 Sumatra voyage to. . . . 19 
 
 Hawaiki 13, 17, 49, 184 
 
 "Hawaiki" 20, 26, 179, 184 
 
 hearing 401 
 
 Hebrew, check-list 175 
 
 hog 427 
 
 Hula, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 443 
 
 Humboldt, Wilhelm von 19, 183 
 
 i-mutations 51, 122, 155,472 
 
 Iai, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 77 
 
 ijo 262, 480 
 
 i'a 350,484 
 
 i'amanu 372 
 
 ilo 429 
 
 Ilocan, check-list 152 
 
 Indonesia, common to both mi- 
 gration theories . . 19 
 Malayan settlement. 169 
 Indonesian, community of speech 
 
 with Polynesian. 151, 170 
 contact with Poly- 
 nesian 169 
 
 not a linguistic link. 20 
 Polynesian exit 
 
 (Thilenius) 16 
 
 infixation 212 
 
 inu 376, 486 
 
 isa 401 
 
 isu 348, 484 
 
 ili 230 
 
 Java 2i, 169, 184 
 
 check-list 152 
 
 Jobi, check-list 152 
 
 ^-mutations 5 2 . I2 4, 13*. I 35. 
 
 136, 156,164,255,474 
 
 'in Tongan 225 
 
 Kabadi, check-list 56, 435 
 
 phonetic table 78, 444 
 
 Kabakada, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 78 
 
 'ai ^^S 
 
 Kaili, check-list 152 
 
510 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Kaioa Island, check-list 152 
 
 'a'a 318 
 
 'a'asa 251 
 
 'a'e 402, 488 
 
 Kalil, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 78 
 
 'ama'ama 260 
 
 'amu 277 
 
 Kandayan, check-list 152 
 
 kani 191,478 
 
 'apa'au 295 
 
 'apata 295 
 
 Kapingamarangi 15, 17 
 
 'apu 246 
 
 karavau 388 
 
 ' a *i 355,485 
 
 '"■to 255 
 
 'au 218 
 
 'au 278 
 
 'au 295 
 
 'auali'i 353 
 
 'aualuma 295 
 
 'au'auli 353 
 
 Kawi, check-list 152 
 
 Kayan, check-list 152 
 
 Keakalo 444 
 
 Keapara, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 445 
 
 'eli 347,484 
 
 'ete 256 
 
 'i 219 
 
 'iato 230 
 
 'ie 196 
 
 'i'ila 246 
 
 'i'ite 294, 481 
 
 'Hi 278,481 
 
 'ili'ili 3.55 
 
 Kilinailau, Polynesian settle- 
 ment 15 
 
 'iliola 356 
 
 'imoa 296 
 
 King, census 366 
 
 .check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 79 
 
 'ini 279 
 
 'iole 296 
 
 Kiriwina, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 446 
 
 Kisa, check-list 152 
 
 'isumu 148, 296 
 
 Kiviri, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 447 
 
 Kiwa, sea of 13, 184 
 
 'oju 220 
 
 Koita 447 
 
 'o'ai 204 
 
 'olo 220 
 
 'ona 205 
 
 'oti 256 
 
 'olo 256 
 
 Kramer, Dr. Augustin 265 
 
 Kubiri, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 448 
 
 V« 349 
 
 'uli 255 
 
 'upenga 231 
 
 'Upolu 23 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 '«<« 357, 485 
 
 Kwagila, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 448 
 
 /-mutations 52, 123, 131, 135, 
 
 136, 157, 165, 219, 223, 234, 268, 
 300, 304, 305, 334, 361, 385, 473, 487 
 
 la 304 
 
 labials, last acquired in speech. . 332 
 
 lingual mutation 136 
 
 palatal mutation 136 
 
 Melanesian difficulty. . . 42, 134, 
 212,263,332 
 
 lae 304, 369 
 
 La Farge, John 330 
 
 Lakatoi language 186, 490 
 
 la'au 353 
 
 la'ei 209 
 
 Lakon, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 80 
 
 la'u 209 
 
 lala 304 
 
 lalau 397 
 
 lalo 213, 216 
 
 Lamassa, census 366 
 
 check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 81 
 
 Lambell, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 82 
 
 Lampong, check-list 152 
 
 Landa, check-list 152 
 
 lanu 396, 487 
 
 langa 197 
 
 langi 318, 324, 359,485 
 
 lango 360, 485, 487 
 
 lango 257 
 
 langofufu 384 
 
 langomumu 384 
 
 langona 398 
 
 Lariko, check-list 153 
 
 Laur, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 83 
 
 lase 209 
 
 last 246 
 
 laso 297 
 
 latele 238 
 
 lau, sea 215 
 
 lau 397, 487 
 
 lau' a'a 3 '8 
 
 laulau 397 
 
 Lauta iv 
 
 lauulu 268 
 
 lava 358 
 
 lavalava 28 
 
 lavasi 28 
 
 lave .28 
 
 lavea 231 
 
 leangiangi 4 21 
 
 lefu 3*3^ 482 
 
 lele 4 21 
 
 lelefu 3'3 
 
 Lemaroro, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 84 
 
 leo 232 
 
 leo 363 
 
 Leon, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 84 
 
INDEX. 
 
 511 
 
 Liang, check-list . . . 
 
 lielievale 
 
 Lifu, check-list 
 
 phonetic table. 
 
 like-like 
 
 li'i 
 
 liliu . 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 iS3 
 
 217 
 
 56 
 
 84 
 
 176 
 
 229,479 
 
 234 
 
 lima 363,367,486 
 
 lingi 233 
 
 Unguals, labial mutation 135 
 
 palatal mutation 136 
 
 liu 234 
 
 Liueniua 3, 15, 17,22,45,46, 142 
 
 Lo, check-list 56 
 
 phonetic table 85 
 
 Lobo, check-list 153 
 
 lofa 28, 197 
 
 lofia 3 68 
 
 Logan, J. R., Polynesian theory. 26 
 
 lolo 223 
 
 lolo 368 
 
 lolo'u 221 
 
 . longo 398, 487 
 
 longona 398 
 
 lua'i 279 
 
 lue 235 
 
 Lukunor, Polynesian settlement 22 
 
 lulu 235 
 
 lulua 279 
 
 m-mutations 54, 128, 132, 136, 
 
 137, 159.167,253,378,476 
 
 ma 
 
 Mabuiag, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Macassar, check-list 
 
 Macdonald, Rev. Daniel. 
 
 dictionary 
 
 Madura, check-list 
 
 maea 
 
 Maewo, check-list 
 
 phonetic table . 
 Mai 
 
 check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Polynesian settlement 
 
 mafa 
 
 mafine 
 
 mafuli 
 
 Magindano, check-list 
 
 Mahri, check-list 
 
 Mailu 
 
 ma'i 
 
 ma'ini 
 
 Makura, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Elate 
 
 298 
 435 
 45° 
 
 153 
 
 t,5 
 
 153 
 
 i95 
 
 56 
 
 86 
 
 4,45,46,47, 142 
 
 56 
 
 . . . . 86 
 
 46 
 194 
 337 
 335 
 153 
 175 
 449 
 379 
 194 
 
 57 
 87 
 
 malae 3°5, 369 
 
 Malagasy, check-list 152 
 
 malama 378 
 
 malamalama 378 
 
 Malanta, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 87 
 
 Malay, check-list 151 
 
 race, early distory 169 
 
 Malayan influence Post-Poly- 
 nesian 322, 324, 335, 351, 357, 
 
 360, 361, 373, 375, 380, 387, 398 
 
 PAGB. 
 
 Malayo-Polynesian family 20, 25, 26, 
 
 170, 171, 173, 183 
 
 Malekula, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 87 
 
 Malietoa, Savea the first 45 
 
 Laupepa iv 
 
 malingi 233 
 
 Malo, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 89 
 
 malu 375 
 
 malu 370, 486 
 
 malu 369 
 
 mama 280 
 
 mamae 194 
 
 Mame, check-list 153 
 
 Manahune traditions 22 
 
 Manatolo, check-list 153 
 
 manifinifi 298, 481 
 
 mano 195 
 
 manu 218, 372, 486 
 
 manu'a 234 
 
 Manu'a 23 
 
 Sumatra voyage to 19 
 
 manga 280 
 
 mangungu 393 
 
 mao 203 
 
 mao 206 
 
 mapelu 217 
 
 Marina, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 90 
 
 Marshall Islands 14 
 
 masa 257 
 
 masi 281 
 
 masina 406 
 
 Massaratty, check-list 153 
 
 Massim 449 
 
 masunu 407 
 
 masusu 207 
 
 mata 299 
 
 mala 380, 486 
 
 Matabello, check-list 153 
 
 maiai • 195 
 
 mataisau 195 
 
 mata'u 301, 482 
 
 matala 223 
 
 matali'i 195 
 
 matangi 317 
 
 Matamatame 45, 180, 379 
 
 mate 373 
 
 Matema 142 
 
 mail 281 
 
 matolutolu 199, 238 
 
 Matu, check-list 153 
 
 matua 271, 311 
 
 Matupit, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 91 
 
 mau 207 
 
 maua 207 
 
 maui 258 
 
 maunga 195 
 
 Mayapo, check-list 153 
 
 Mekeo, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 449 
 
 Melanesia, a geographical unit. . 2 
 dialects abundant. . . 10 
 early history un- 
 known 13 
 
512 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Melanesia, little attractive to 
 
 voyagers 
 
 mutation tables .... 
 
 problems of 
 
 Melanesian contribution to Poly- 
 nesia 
 
 9 
 
 races 
 
 Mele, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 vocabulary 
 
 mele'i 
 
 melomelo 
 
 Menado, check-list 
 
 Menankabau, check-list 
 
 Merlav, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 metathesis 218, 223, 227, 230, 
 
 262, 269, 275, 292, 295, 314, 
 
 332, 346, 361, 371. 376, 377, 39i, 
 
 mianga 
 
 mimi 
 
 Miriam, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Misima, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Moanus 
 
 check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Moiki 4, 45, 46, 
 
 molemole 
 
 Molucca 
 
 check-list 
 
 momona 
 
 monkey 
 
 Mon-Khmer 
 
 mono 
 
 moon 
 
 Morella, check-list 
 
 Moriori migration 271, 
 
 Mosin, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Moso 
 
 mosquito 
 
 Mota, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 transitive verb suffix. . . . 
 
 Motlav, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 motu 
 
 Motu, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Polynesian settlement. . . 
 eastern Polynesian asso- 
 ciations 349, 361 , 
 
 Mugula, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 mui 
 
 Mukawa, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 muli 
 
 Miiller, Friedrich 19 
 
 Muller, Max, Polynesian theory 
 
 32 
 
 mumu 
 
 mumii 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 3 
 59 
 
 1 
 
 148 
 
 332 
 13,181 
 
 57 
 91 
 10 
 
 253 
 
 300 
 
 153 
 
 153 
 
 57 
 
 92 
 
 239,241, 
 
 317,330, 
 
 413,417 
 
 375 
 
 375 
 
 435 
 
 450 
 
 435 
 
 45i 
 
 147, 360 
 
 57 
 
 93 
 
 142, 146 
 
 244 
 
 15,17 
 
 153 
 
 281 
 
 388 
 
 25 
 
 197,333 
 
 330 
 
 153 
 
 335,4*4 
 
 57 
 
 94 
 
 299 
 
 386 
 
 57 
 
 96 
 
 305, 392 
 57 
 95 
 383 
 57 
 98 
 21,147 
 
 362, 385 
 435 
 452 
 383 
 435 
 453 
 384 
 
 ,26,183 
 25,27, 
 
 . 34, 183 
 383 
 383 
 
 muna 
 
 Murray Island, check-list 
 
 phonetic table. . 
 
 Murua, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 musumusu 
 
 mutation, basic principles 
 
 Indonesia-Melanesia- 
 Polynesia 
 
 by series 
 
 Mysot, check-list 
 
 myth fabrication 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 383 
 
 57 
 99 
 435 
 454 
 383 
 177 
 
 !°3 
 
 133 
 
 153 
 
 19 
 
 221 
 57 
 99 
 
 170 
 
 479 
 21 
 
 139 
 
 n-mutations 53, 125, 132, 135, 
 
 xt j , , ,. x 37, 157, 165,346,386,474 
 
 Nada, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 455 
 
 nafa 234 
 
 namu 386, 487 
 
 namu. 
 
 Natalava, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 national life unknown 
 
 natu 198, 
 
 navigation, Polynesian 
 
 Navigators' Islands 
 
 nami 208, 479 
 
 « e /« 313 
 
 nei 200 
 
 neneju 313, 482 
 
 Nengone, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 99 
 
 neutral vowel 35, 36 
 
 New Britain, check-list 57 
 
 New Caledonia, check-list 57 
 
 New Georgia, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table. . . 100 
 
 New Guinea 14, 21, 22, 26, 141, 
 
 142, 172,173,180,182 
 
 check-list 57 
 
 north coast voyages 2 1 
 obstacle to Malayan 
 
 settlement 141-, 173 
 
 New Hanover 17 
 
 New Hebrides 137, 140, 141, 145, 180 
 
 New Ireland, check-list 57 
 
 New Zealand, direct migration.. 44, 49, 
 
 262, 279, 369, 370, 379, 408, 423 
 
 Nicobar, check-list 153 
 
 Nifilole, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 104 
 
 nijo 302, 482 
 
 Ninigo 15, 17 
 
 Nisan, Polynesian settlement . . 15 
 
 niu 390, 487 
 
 Niu-Sisila 19 
 
 nojo 259 
 
 nonu 254 
 
 nonufi'afi'a 254 
 
 Norbarbar, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 105 
 
 nuanga 209 
 
 Nuclear Polynesia. . . .2, 19, 25,42,43, 179 
 
 Efate identifications . . 43 
 
 Nuguria 4, 15, 16, 17, 142 
 
 check list 433 
 
INDEX. 
 
 513 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Nukumanu 4 
 
 Nukuoro, Samoan settlement .22, 42, 346, 
 
 360,385,415,419 
 
 Sumatra voyage to . . 19 
 
 nunu 209 
 
 Nggao, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 101 
 
 Nggela, check-list 57 
 
 phonetic table 102 
 
 ng-mutations 5 2 . 124, '3i> 1 3^, '37. 
 
 156, 163, 233, 349, 473 
 
 ngafa 204 
 
 nga'e 204 
 
 ngalolo 224 
 
 ngalu 245 
 
 ngasu 221 
 
 ngata 258 
 
 ngeli 388 
 
 ngingUi 393 
 
 ngongo 196 
 
 ngongolo 39 2 
 
 ngu 393 
 
 Nguna, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 103 
 
 ngutu 349 
 
 o-mutations 51, 122, 155, 472 
 
 Oceanic language, Macdonald's 
 
 statement 26 
 
 phonology 27 
 
 race 26, 31, 32 
 
 Oiun, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 456 
 
 oh 391 
 
 Omba, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 106 
 
 one 250 
 
 Ongtong Java, see Liueniua. 
 
 opeope 249 
 
 otaota 207 
 
 oti 274, 373 
 
 /"-mutations 54, 130, 133, 135, 
 
 136, 161, 168,264,477 
 
 pa, 274 
 
 Paama, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table . 107 
 
 Pak, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 107 
 
 pa'angungu 393 
 
 Pala, phonetic table 108 
 
 palatals, labial mutation 136 
 
 lingual mutation 136 
 
 Palau Islands 16, 17 
 
 palolo 8, 224 
 
 Pampangas, check-list . . 153 
 
 Panaieti, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 457 
 
 Pangasinan, check-list 153 
 
 Pani, check-list ... 153 
 
 papa 325 
 
 particles 29 
 
 Paumotu, a primitive type .... 311 
 
 peau 244 
 
 pepe 251,479 
 
 pdu 217 
 
 pelu'i 217 
 
 PAGB. 
 
 Philippine Islands 16, 172, 173 
 
 Phoenix Group 180 
 
 Pig--.- 427 
 
 pi'opi'o 243 
 
 pM 289 
 
 Pilot chart, U. S N. Hydro- 
 graphic Office 18 
 
 pito 293, 481 
 
 plants, introduced 16 
 
 Pleiades 195 
 
 P° 330,483 
 
 poa 276 
 
 poapoa 221, 276 
 
 Pokau, check-list 435 
 
 phonetic table 458 
 
 po'u 194 
 
 P ola 253 
 
 polata 253 
 
 poloa'i 291 
 
 Polynesian expulsion from In- 
 donesia 170 
 
 inclusions 4, 42, 45, 141 
 
 migration 13, 25 
 
 mutation tables ... 50 
 
 origin 179.183 
 
 verge 4,15,42,45,142,181 
 
 pongipongi 330 
 
 pongisa 330 
 
 pork 428 
 
 pottery 409 
 
 pronouns 29 
 
 prosit 259 
 
 Proto-Samoan migration . . . 38, 43, 45, 48, 
 
 49, 5o, 138, 179, 184, 246, 259, 
 
 262, 285, 303, 312, 362, 379, 431 
 
 pua'a 427 
 
 pula 329.483 
 
 pule 196 
 
 Pulotu 13 
 
 pulou 206 
 
 pulu 336 
 
 pulupulu 336 
 
 puni -333 
 
 pupil . 202 
 
 pupula 329 
 
 puptilu 336 
 
 pupuni 333 
 
 pusa 244 
 
 pute 293,481 
 
 Qakea, Polynesian settlement. . 46 
 
 quality of Polynesian content. . 143 
 
 r-grasseye 38, 12 1, 315, 327 
 
 rain, sensitiveness to 16 
 
 Raluana, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 109 
 
 Rapanui, check-list 433 
 
 Raqa, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 459 
 
 Rason, Capt. Ernest, R. N. . . . 11 
 
 Ray, Sidney H., Melanesian 
 
 studies 4, 182,252,489 
 
 reinforced consonants 38, 199, 
 
 223,264,324 
 
 Rennel Island 4,45,46, 142, 146 
 
 Retan, check-list 58 
 
514 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 I09 
 436 
 460 
 153 
 58 
 I09 
 436 
 461 
 
 ruma 307, 482 
 
 Retan, phonetic table . . . 
 Roro, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Rotti. check-list 
 
 Ruavatu, check-list 
 
 phonetic table . 
 Rubi, check-list 
 
 phonetic table. 
 
 ^--mutations 53, 126, 
 
 158, 166, 203,247. 
 
 Saa, check-list 
 
 Saa, phonetic table 
 
 Saba myth 
 
 sailing quality 
 
 sa'e 
 
 sa'o 
 
 sala 
 
 Salayer, check-list 
 
 motu o Salaia 
 
 Salibabo, check-list 
 
 Salu, check-list 
 
 Sambawa, check-list 
 
 Samoa 14, 17, 19, 23, 49, 
 
 Samoa stream 147, 
 
 samusamu 
 
 Sandol, check-list 
 
 Sanguir, check-list 
 
 Santa Cruz Group 
 
 Santo, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Saparua, check-list . . . 
 
 Sariba, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Saru, check-list 
 
 sasa'o 
 
 Sasar, check-list 
 
 phonetic table . 
 sasau 
 
 132, 137. 
 
 287,475 
 
 58 
 
 40: 
 
 sasau 
 
 Sassac, check-list. . . 
 Satawal, check-list . 
 
 saupapa 
 
 saupapa 
 
 Savai'i 
 
 savali 
 
 Savea, the first Malietoa 
 
 Savo, check-list 
 
 Savo, check-list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 Savu, check-list 
 
 Sawaiori, proposed by Whitmee 
 seamanship, Polynesian . . .18,21 
 seed of speech 
 
 sele. 
 
 selu 
 
 Semitic theory discussed 
 
 sense perception 
 
 Sesake, check -list 
 
 phonetic table 
 
 mentioned^ 
 
 seven not mysti^\ 
 
 Sheppard Gratfp 
 
 sieve theoef\ 14 
 
 13 
 216 
 
 ,488 
 247 
 260 
 
 153 
 241 
 
 153 
 
 153 
 
 153 
 
 138, 180 
 
 173.408 
 
 203 
 
 153 
 
 153 
 
 140, 180 
 
 58 
 
 in 
 
 247 
 
 i53 
 
 436 
 
 462 
 
 i53 
 
 247 
 
 58 
 
 112 
 
 282 
 
 283 
 
 153 
 
 153 
 
 282 
 
 195.283 
 
 283 
 
 17.23 
 
 210 
 
 45 
 153 
 
 58 
 112 
 
 153 
 
 35. 169 
 
 138, 140 
 
 350 
 
 260 
 
 218 
 
 26, 176 
 
 399 
 
 58 
 
 "3 
 
 47 
 
 19 
 
 45 
 
 138, 148 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Sikayana 3,15,22, 142, 180 
 
 si'i 261 
 
 stli 405 
 
 sxlinga 405 
 
 Silong, check-list 153 
 
 sina 406, 488 
 
 Sina 483 
 
 sina'aiunga 242 
 
 Sinaugoro, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 463 
 
 Sirang, check-list 153 
 
 sisili 405 
 
 Siwa, check-list 153 
 
 skull 224 
 
 sky 359 
 
 smell 400 
 
 Smith, S. Percy, general migra- 
 tion theory 20, 21, 26, 
 
 180, 184, 383 
 
 Hawaiki" 20, 26, 179, 184 
 
 Tongafiti migration 180 
 
 smoke 286 
 
 soa 306 
 
 Sokotra, check-list 175 
 
 soloi 262 
 
 Solomon Islands, check-list 58 
 
 mentioned. ... 18, 2 1, 137, 140, 180 
 
 Solor, check-list 153 
 
 songi 306 
 
 spirant mutation 340 
 
 strike 266 
 
 su 221 
 
 sua 221 
 
 Suau, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 464 
 
 substantive verb 260, 424 
 
 su'i 225 
 
 Sula, check-list 153 
 
 suli 211 
 
 Sulu, check-list 153 
 
 sulu 247 
 
 sulu 405 
 
 sulufa'i 405 
 
 suluma'i 405 
 
 Sumatra 18, 19, 25, 169, 172 
 
 Sunda, check-list 153 
 
 sununga 407 
 
 susu 410, 488 
 
 susulu 247 
 
 susunu 407 
 
 Swallow Group 45, 46 
 
 sword 217 
 
 Syriac, check-list 175 
 
 ^-mutations 53, 127, 132, 135, 137, 
 
 158,167,177,221,238,256, 
 264, 265, 302, 316, 321, 345, 374, 475 
 
 id 411 
 
 tabu in speech 48, 299 
 
 toe 414 
 
 Taenia 138,414 
 
 tafa 211 
 
 taje 264 
 
 tajuli 335 
 
 Tagalog, check-list 153 
 
 Tagula, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 465 
 
INDEX. 
 
 515 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 tai 2 16, 418 
 
 taimasa 257 
 
 ta'alaelae 304 
 
 ta'ili 355 
 
 to'w 225 
 
 tola 223 
 
 tola 238 
 
 talafa'aoti 274 
 
 talai 310 
 
 lalele 42 1 
 
 tali 200 
 
 talinga 415, 488 
 
 talingatuli 284 
 
 talo 415,488 
 
 talosanga 236 
 
 tama 272, 480 
 
 tamafafine 337 
 
 Tanna, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 1 14 
 
 tanu 308 
 
 ianga 265 
 
 tangata 243 
 
 iangi 412 
 
 tango 401 
 
 Tangoan Santo, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table. 115 
 
 tangulu 393 
 
 tangulu 293 
 
 too 248 
 
 tapa 248 
 
 tapu 263, 480 
 
 taste 400 
 
 tata 411 
 
 tatala 223 
 
 tatalo 236 
 
 tatangi 412 
 
 tau 237 
 
 tau 248 
 
 tau 283 
 
 tau 309 
 
 Urn 283 
 
 Taui 15 
 
 taula 237 
 
 taumafa 236 
 
 Taupota, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 466 
 
 tausanga 309 
 
 Tauu 4, 142 
 
 tauvale 237 
 
 Tavara, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 467 
 
 teje 265 
 
 tei 193, 478 
 
 telatela 238 
 
 tele 238 
 
 telea'i 211 
 
 Teluti, check-list 153 
 
 Teor, check-list 153 
 
 tepa 201 
 
 Ternati, check-list 153 
 
 "theeand thou" 302 
 
 Thai, as a Polynesian source. ... 25 
 
 Thilenius, Dr. G., sieve theory . . 14, 18, 19, 
 
 21,23, 138, 140, 141 
 
 Ticopia 3, 16, 45, 46, 142 
 
 Tidore, check-list 153 
 
 Tigre, check-list 175 
 
 tila 239 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Tilafainga 138 
 
 tilotilo 422 
 
 Timor, check-list 153 
 
 tio 422 
 
 toa 423 
 
 Tobo, check-list 153 
 
 Togean Islands, check-list 153 
 
 to'a 423 
 
 to'elau 215 
 
 Tokelau Islands 14 
 
 to'* 3 io 
 
 to'o 420 
 
 Tongafiti migration 43, 45, 48, 49, 138, 179, 
 
 180, 24.5, 259, 262, 285, 286, 
 
 295,297.303,312,362,379 
 
 Tongafiti, tracesin Melanesia ... 138, 275 
 
 toto ■ 395 
 
 touch 4 OI 
 
 Treasury Island, check-list 58 
 
 Tregear, Edward 20,21, 151,219,231, 
 
 236, 237, 241, 245, 268, 279, 
 
 280, 282, 297, 307, 312, 362, 428 
 
 triliteralism 28, 176 
 
 Tringanu, check-list 153 
 
 tu 424 
 
 tuajafine 337 
 
 tuai 311 
 
 Tuatau, driftwood idol 144 
 
 Tubetube, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 468 
 
 tufa 188, 367 
 
 tui 225 
 
 tu'i 266 
 
 tu'u 226 
 
 tula 424 
 
 tula 424 
 
 tuli. 284 
 
 tului 425 
 
 tulutulu 425 
 
 tuluvao 425 
 
 tuma 200 
 
 tunu 407 
 
 tungia 407 
 
 tupunga 214 
 
 Turanian origin 25 
 
 tutu 407 
 
 Tutuila 23 
 
 tutula'i 424 
 
 tutulu 425 
 
 Jt-mutations 51, 122, 155, 305,473 
 
 u 200 
 
 M 485 
 
 ua 322 
 
 ua 322,483 
 
 Uea - ■■■•,•■ 45,145 
 
 check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 115 
 
 uH 316,482 
 
 *fi 315 
 
 Ugi, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 115 
 
 «*fo 345 
 
 ula 430 
 
 Ulawa, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 116 
 
 ule 431 
 
 Ulea, check-list 153 
 
516 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 uluulu ; 267, 480 
 
 uma 235 
 
 umelolo 224 
 
 umu 199, 479 
 
 una 312 
 
 unafi 312 
 
 Uni, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 469 
 
 unusi 312 
 
 uta 216 
 
 via 285 
 
 Utanata, check-list 153 
 
 utu 242 
 
 Uvea 397 
 
 ■limitations 54, 128, 133, 
 
 135. 136, 160, 167,476 
 
 vaevae 201 
 
 ■vai 339, 484 
 
 Vaiqueno East, check-list 153 
 
 ■vaito'elau 216 
 
 vale 251 
 
 valu 326 
 
 valu 326 
 
 val-usanga 326 
 
 Vanikoro, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 116 
 
 Vanua Lava, check-list 58 
 
 vatele 238 
 
 Vaturanga, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table .... 117 
 
 velo 202 
 
 Verge, Polynesian; defined .... 4 
 
 Thilenius theory of set- 
 tlement 14 
 
 windward position 142 
 
 veve 194 
 
 Vila, seat of administration .... 10 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 vili. 220 
 
 Visayas, check-list 153 
 
 Viti 20, 23, 25, 138, 180 
 
 race mixture 2 
 
 Efat6 concords 42 
 
 speech mixture 35,47 
 
 stream 147, 173, 211, 290, 
 
 •328,350,396,408,491 
 
 Viti, Samoan phonetics 39 
 
 vivini. 290 
 
 Volow, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 118 
 
 volu 346 
 
 vowels, mutation frequency ... 36 
 
 difficult to acquire 36 
 
 Vuras, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 119 
 
 Wagawaga 470 
 
 Wahai, check-list 153 
 
 Waigiou, check-list 153 
 
 Waima, check list 436 
 
 phonetic table 470 
 
 Wango, check-list 58 
 
 phonetic table 120 
 
 Warn, Capt. William T 4 
 
 weather gage 140 
 
 Wedau, check-list 436 
 
 phonetic table 471 
 
 white 329 
 
 Whitney, William Dwight 183 
 
 winds and migration 16, 216 
 
 . obstacles to migration . . 21 
 
 set the course 141 
 
 windward islands, significant set- 
 tlement 142 
 
 y-initial, Viti 319, 321 
 
90--. 
 
 °V 
 
 ^> 
 
 *Sb 
 
 V I T I S TREAM 
 
 The contours indicate the areas of biuil 
 quality in use or polynesian loan material 
 
 Torres !«, >j\ "--^ 
 
 ii! o) Nor bar bar- .54 
 
 ^\ U" Saddle Id. 50 
 Vanua Lav.a L) • Mota 92 
 90 
 
 •'" ^M a eYlav 77 \ 
 
 
 ^ Espiritu 
 -A Santo 
 
 ... Maewo 87 
 
 V 75 WaA 
 x£ Malekula5l\ K CM^ry™ 44 
 
 *£ Epi (BierJan 48)(3/^° peV ' 
 O, /p&Tongoa 
 
 ^i Three Hills -//£ '••Tongariki 
 
 ^ n i Mae ioo J /// ." Makura 92 
 O* lSesake76j/ //^Nquna 93 
 feJyEfate 
 
 MIGRATION TRACKS THROUGH MELANESIA 
 
mwmm^w* i ' 
 
 PLATE 2 
 
 150° 
 
 ■• Ninigo 1 
 
 St. Matthias 
 
 160° 
 
 170* 
 
90--. 
 
 °V 
 
 ^> 
 
 *Sb 
 
 V I T I S TREAM 
 
 The contours indicate the areas of biuil 
 quality in use or polynesian loan material 
 
 Torres !«, >j\ "--^ 
 
 ii! o) Nor bar bar- .54 
 
 ^\ U" Saddle Id. 50 
 Vanua Lav.a L) • Mota 92 
 90 
 
 •'" ^M a eYlav 77 \ 
 
 
 ^ Espiritu 
 -A Santo 
 
 ... Maewo 87 
 
 V 75 WaA 
 x£ Malekula5l\ K CM^ry™ 44 
 
 *£ Epi (BierJan 48)(3/^° peV ' 
 O, /p&Tongoa 
 
 ^i Three Hills -//£ '••Tongariki 
 
 ^ n i Mae ioo J /// ." Makura 92 
 O* lSesake76j/ //^Nquna 93 
 feJyEfate 
 
 MIGRATION TRACKS THROUGH MELANESIA